Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“How can I be of service to you, Goddess of the Moon? Mighty Selene. Luna. My namesake. I am your priestess, like my mother before me, I offer my life to you.” The little girl looked silly, standing in an orchard, wearing a white robe, and staring up at the sky. It was the winter solstice and a full moon. A powerful time for the moon, indeed.

The girl was 13 years old and seeking the blessings of the moon goddess as she entered womanhood. Her birthday, December 21.

Silence filled the air with a weighty expectation. The girl held the cup up to the moon, standing as still as a statue. A small breeze began to blow, a voice on the wind.

“Give to me seven years of your life for one year and the fruit of your womb. A life to save a life. I will return to you threefold what I take.”

Tears streamed down the little girl’s face. “You ask much and give much, my lady. I fear I will not be strong enough to provide what you seek. Help me to be worthy.” She sank to her knees and drank from the cup.

The moon goddess smiled on her acolyte and the girl’s body began to change. She groaned in pain as her legs and hips grew, as her chest expanded and her shoulders rounded with strength. She stood a curvaceous woman of 20 where previously had stood a willowy girl of 13. She ran her hands over her new body and laughed.

“I am a woman now, ready to do a woman’s sacred work,” she beamed at the moon that smiled fondly back at her. The work would be more difficult than the still young girl was ready to see but the rewards not only for herself but for their world would be worth it.

The voice rose with the wind. “The strength you need will be yours. You will follow your oath and provide the fulfilled seed to the savior. The life you create will save the life that will save us all. Go to him now and be fruitful.”

The wind whipped around the young girl. She laughed as she twirled in the whirlwind. She was set down at the gates of Hogwarts and walked towards her part in destiny.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Harry Potter walked the lonely path of the stairways, uncaring of where his feet would lead him. It was Christmastime and Harry was all alone. All the Weasleys had gone home this year to spend time with their aunt Muriel who had come to visit the family for the holiday.

No one that Harry was even relatively familiar with had stayed behind to spend time with him. At first, he was glad to be one of only two Gryffindors to stay behind for the holiday but now he was despondent about it. A lad can only take a glad hand so many times in a day before he gets chaffed, after all. A month is a long time to be alone.

Harry was thinking he needed something fun to do while he walked back and forth down a hallway on the seventh floor. A door appeared and a sitting room with a comfy looking bed was behind the opening. Harry walked inside and looked around, amazed at the comfortable and somehow sensual decor. He laughed at the satin sheets on the bed. He turned to walk back out of the room when he froze, rooted to the spot. A goddess stood in the doorway to the room.

“Hello Harry Potter. Do you remember me?” The beautiful blonde who stood about 5’6 and had curves that a 13 year old Harry Potter had only the vaguest clue of what to do with. Harry shook his head.

“I’m Luna. Luna Lovegood. From the train?” She asked him. They had sat in the same compartment all the way to Hogwarts, along with their new DADA professor, after all.

“You look, er, different,” Harry said, his voice squeaking. The girl’s aquamarine eyes danced with unspoken laughter.

“I accidentally aged myself. It’ll fade after a year but it’s nice to know what I’ll look like when the time comes, isn’t it?” She said, modeling her body for him. He practically drooled.

“I was wondering if you might do me a favor, Harry?” Luna said, walking towards him, her hips swaying.

“Yeah?” Harry garbled out around his swollen tongue. He swallowed to keep from drooling on himself.

“I wanted to give you some gifts but you have to swear to me, on your life and magic, that you’ll accept my gifts, that you’ll love them and cherish them, and you’ll never give them away to anyone else. Maybe, you’ll let me see them sometime, someday,” she finished, wistfully. Harry was ready to agree to anything. She was leaning against his chest, looking him in the eye, her chest pressed firmly against his body.

“I promise,” he said, his eyes glued to her assets.

“Swear it! On your life and magic!” She said, urgently, pulling away. Harry literally groaned at the loss of sensation.

“I swear it! On my life and magic, I will accept your gifts, I will love and cherish them, I will never give them away to anyone else. I’ll let you see them anytime you want,” he groaned as she leaned her body back into his.

She purred as she said the last thing she’d say for a long time, “Good.”

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Harry Potter woke the next morning in the 7th floor room of miracles, as Harry was now calling it. Harry had seen the face of the divine the night before. He lost count of how many times they had made love. He could still feel the hot, wet feel of her skin against his as they moved together in a sacred dance as old as time. Harry was sore in places he didn’t even know existed.

He pulled himself together and got out of the bed. He moved to haul himself back to his dorm and a hot shower. The stickiness that had been so nice last night was disgusting in the light of the new day. Harry whistled while he walked back to the dorms.

He searched for Luna for the rest of the break and never found her. No one else in Ravenclaw seemed to know where she might have got off to. They said Luna was weird and no one cared where she was. Harry got hopping mad and maybe brandished his wand and made some very inventive threats. Ravenclaw house was on notice - Harry Potter wouldn’t tolerate anyone talking bad about Luna Lovegood.

Classes resumed and Harry still couldn't find the girl. She was nowhere to be seen. Harry had only glimpsed her once or twice, at her still accelerated age, moving quickly away from him in the crowded hallway. His fantasies were exclusively about her and he hoped quite desperately she might be down to have another go. Harry knew he’d certainly like that and she had seemed to like what they did together, so yeah. Maybe that.

But it wasn’t meant to be. Harry never found himself able to speak to her again. He was forlorn about it until around Easter and then he got over it. Cho Chang had captured his eye and, thanks to Luna, he was able to imagine new things while watching her fly.

Spring turned to Summer and Summer turned to Fall. Harry had a lonely, awful summer with the Dursleys and was quite happy to head out for the Quidditch World Cup in August before his fourth year, even with its disastrous ending. The first of September was upon them before they knew it. He had no idea what was waiting for him on the train.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Harry walked down the side of the train until he reached the last compartment, the compartment Harry and his friends always sat in. Hermione’s parents had met her at the platform to say their final goodbyes for the year. Ron and Ginny had been held back by last minute instructions from their mum. Harry was glad to snag the compartment and wait for everyone else to mosey along.

Yet, when Harry reached their usual compartment, he found he wasn’t the first person to arrive.

“Luna!” Harry said, feeling a visceral reaction in his loins from seeing the girl again. He had convinced himself he was half in love with her even though he knew literally nothing about her except her name and the way her bum felt in his hands. Just right.

He looked her over. “The aging solution or whatever wore off, I see,” Harry said. He was only a little disappointed to see she was back to being the small, developing girl she was instead of the voluptuous vixen she had been.

“It did,” Luna said, smiling at Harry. “I see you’ve been well. Looks like you’ve had more to eat this summer than usual. I’m glad.”

Harry looked ashamed and then flummoxed. How would this girl know these things about his life?

“Come again?” Harry said.

“Oh, we really don’t have time for that,” she waved her hand around, airily. “Just remember that bouncing baby bubbles keep the nasty nargles at bay.”

“Okay,” Harry said, slowly. He didn’t know what she was talking about but he’d think on it later, when he wasn’t busy remembering the way she tasted.

“I have to go now. I just wanted to drop off your gifts. Their trunk is in the compartment above and they’re in the basket,” she said, fussing with the blanket laying over the basket top. She had tears in her eyes.

“Well, I have to go now,” she said again. She leaned down and kissed the basket, which Harry thought was weird but whatever.

“Remember what you swore?” She half asked, half commanded.

Harry jumped. He was confused. “Yes? I swore to accept your gifts and to love and cherish them and to never give them away to anyone else? Oh, and to let you see them sometimes?” Harry asked, confused and aroused. Was she about to give him another gift? Because he could get behind that idea.

Luna hugged him and kissed his cheek. “I’m glad you were my first. I hope all goes well Harry. Take care of Julius and Jameson,” she turned to the basket and choked out the words, “Love you.” Then, she turned and trounced from the room. Harry was shocked.

“Wait,” he said, shouting down the hallway. “Don’t you want to hang out or something?” She didn’t turn around. Harry’s shoulders slumped and he went back inside the compartment.

The basket Luna had left behind was rather large. Harry tried to move it and found it was surprisingly stable and feather light, if unwieldy. Harry moved the blanket to see what she had brought him only to discover two babies inside.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 2

Harry froze. The blanket fell back over the basket. Were those real live babies in the basket? He was almost afraid to look. He lifted the blanket and looked inside. One of the babies twitched and sighed in its sleep. Harry squeaked in fear. He let the blanket fall back over the basket again. That’s when he saw the letter.

A rather thick letter was set in the basket with the babies. Harry slowly and carefully pulled the letter out, like he was afraid a bomb would go off if he made a wrong move. He gingerly opened the letter and plopped down on the opposite bench while he read.

“Dear Harry,

Thank you for the wonderful night we had together. It meant more to me than you’ll ever imagine. I communed with the Goddess Selene. She instructed me to lie with you and let the bounty of my body provide for you in your hour of need. Selene promises these babies will save your life. I had them for you and you alone. Thank you for signing the surrogacy contract when we spent our evening of passion with one another. The funds will be transferred to my account now that I have delivered the twins to you. They are your sons, Charlus Jameson Potter IV and Julius Sirius Black…”

The letter went on for several pages talking about what the boys like, what their birth was like, what her pregnancy was like, and what her own family was like. Harry read the rambling document with growing horror in his heart. Harry Potter was a father.

“No,” Harry shouted, standing suddenly. This was a mistake. He ran out of the compartment and checked every other compartment on the train. He couldn’t find Luna anywhere. It suddenly hit him that he’d left two defenseless babies, his sons, alone in a train compartment. He ran full stop back down the train. He sighed in relief to see that Ron, Ginny, Hermione, and Neville were all standing uncomfortably in the small room looking at the babies.

“What are those, mate?” Ron asked with disgust, staring at the babies. Harry just stared at him, open mouthed.

“Do they belong to a professor? Maybe we should sit somewhere else?” Hermione asked, looking uncomfortable with the unaccompanied minors. Harry still couldn’t speak. He handed her the letter.

“I don’t really like babies,” Ginny said, wrinkling her nose at the baby smell.

“I think we need to find out who their parents are,” said Neville, looking serious. Neville started to exit the compartment, supposedly to look for the parents, when Harry stopped him. Harry pointed at himself and wheezed. He still couldn't speak.

“Oh no, Harry! You didn’t!” Hermione said, speed reading the letter for a second time.

“I did,” Harry squeaked out.

“What will you do now?” Hermione wailed, reading the letter a third time. Ginny grabbed it from her and read it.

“Harry!” Ginny shouted. “How could you? With my best friend, too?” She started crying. Harry was even more bewildered.

Ron started to put two and two together and became ill. “No, mate. These aren’t, are they? Yours with Loony? That’s disgusting.”

Harry was starting to get angry at the look of revulsion Ron was giving the twins.

“I’m not ready to be a mother. I thought we’d have children in our 40’s. I wanted a nice long quidditch career first. I can’t give up everything for a cheater like you. I won’t,” Ginny shouted and ran from the room.

“You cheated on my sister with that skank. My sister is worth 10 of you and your ugly babies,” Ron said, his fists curled up and his face red. Harry smacked him one right in the jaw. It wasn’t a hard hit but it was still enough to put Ron Weasley down on his bottom.

Ron sat there, looking shocked for a moment, before he stood up angrier than a hornet.

“Fine! Keep your sprogs and keep away from my sister!” Ron stormed out of the compartment, following behind Ginny and her dramatic exit.

Hermione looked at Harry sympathetically. Neville looked at Harry a little green around the gills.

They heard some snuffling under the blankets and a short cry. Now Harry was really screwed.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Five minutes of two children who were less than a week old screaming had Harry at his wits end. Hermione was bouncing one of the twins while Harry held the other. Neville sat in the corner of the compartment with his hands over his ears, looking panicked.

“I don’t know what to do!” Harry wailed, ready to cry himself.

“Change them or feed them, Harry. It isn’t a wide variety at this age,” Hermione said, becoming annoyed with Harry’s panic.

“I need help!” Harry cried. That made him think of someone who might be able to help. Two someone’s, one for each baby.

“Dobby! Winky!” Harry said, seriously frightened. Surely the house elves knew how to take care of babies.

With a slightly discordant pop pop, the elves were in the train compartment.

“Master Harry Potter, sir, be calling?” Dobby asked, looking around at the bedlam in the train compartment.

Winky just hiccuped and walked over to the babies. She took the baby from Harry, changed it quick as a flash without any unfortunate fountain moments. She took the other baby and did the same, fast as can be. She rooted around in the basket for a few more minutes and found two bottles she handed one to Harry and one to Hermione. Just like that, there was silence.

Winky hiccuped again, and stood at her best, drunken attention.

“What does you be needing?” Winky slurred.

Harry just stared at the miracle worker in front of him. “Bond with me Winky, please? I’ll do anything. You’ll have to stop drinking but I need help with these babies, please!”

Harry had his puppy dog eyes set to kill. He needed the elves’ help.

Winky stared at Harry for a few seconds, blankly. Then, she squeed and jumped forward, hugging Harry’s legs.

“Really? Please say you is being serious?” Winky said, her eyes shining with unshed tears.

“Harry! You can’t!” A scandalized Hermione said quietly, hoping not to wake the sleeping baby.

“I can and I will! Winky wants it. She should be free to choose for herself! What do you want, Winky?” Harry asked.

“Winky wants a family! To help with babies. Please!” Winky said, begging Hermione, crying now that her dream was being ripped away.

Hermione gave Harry annoyed-look number 4 but didn’t say anything else. Harry breathed a sigh of relief and waved Winky forward. In just a few short moments, it was done and Winky was bonded to Harry.

“What do you say, Dobby? Do you want to be bonded?” Harry asked, feeling immensely better now that he had Winky’s help.

“No, Harry Potter, sir,” the elf said, looking wounded. “Dobby is a free elf. Dobby thought Harry Potter, sir, understood. You be wanting to bind Dobby?”

“No! I mean, only if you want me to. I don’t want to do anything you don’t want, Dobby. I just wanted to offer. If you want to work for me instead, I’d be glad to pay you. I just need help with the twins,” Harry said, apologetically. Dobby’s ears perked back up.

“You would be hiring Dobby? For pay?” Dobby asked.

“Yes, whatever you want as long as I can afford it,” Harry said, earnestly.

“One galleon per month and one day off per month,” Dobby said.

“Ten galleons per week and one day off per week,” Harry said, stubbornly.

“That is being too much,” Dobby said.

“That’s what Winky will be getting, too, so take it or leave it,” Harry said.

Dobby looked unsure but agreed. If that’s what it would take, that’s what it would take.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 3

The group of four wizards, a witch, and two elves made it to Hogsmeade Station.

“What should I do now?” Harry asked, distressed. “Are you even allowed to bring babies to school?” he asked, absurdly.

Hermione and Neville looked unsure.

“You should talk to Professor McGonagall,” Hermione said, authoritatively. “She’ll know what to do.”

Harry thought for a moment. Hermione was probably right. “That’s a good idea. I’ll try that. I’ll take the babies to her and ask her what to do,” Harry nodded his head in agreement with himself.

Twenty minutes later, Harry was waving the old Transfiguration mistress over to a room off the Great Hall.

“Mr. Potter, what is the meaning of this? Please, take your seat at your table in the Great Hall. The sorting will be starting momentarily,” she said, sternly.

“I have an emergency and am in need of assistance,” Harry said, trying to remain calm.

“What is it?” She asked, rolling her eyes and following him inside. Teenagers. They always thought all their problems were life or death situations.

Harry waved her over to look at the basket Hermione and Neville were standing beside. Minerva pursed her lips and looked inside. She almost fell over at the sight that greeted her. Two beautifully sleeping babies.

“What is the meaning of this?!?” She shouted, looking down at the sleeping infants. They both startled but didn’t wake. Harry handed her the letter.

“Preposterous,” McGonagall said. She turned to Harry. “Did you?”

Harry nodded, shamefaced. McGonagall blew out a giant gust of wind.

“You did?” she asked, flabbergasted. She took out her wand and started casting on the babies and Harry. She looked shocked. “You really did.” Harry just nodded, again.

“We have to tell the headmaster,” she said, brusquely. What she didn’t know was that there would be little the headmaster could do. Dumbledore went after the Gaunt ring the last week of summer vacation, the first horcrux that the man had sought out on his own. It was a terrible mistake. Dumbledore wasn’t expected to see the end of the school year. The curse on the ring had truly done him in.

“No!” Harry said, panicking. What if Dumbledore tried to take his babies to the Dursleys. What if he dumped them on some doorstep the way he had done to Harry. “After what he did with me, no. These are my babies. I’m keeping them,” Harry said, mulishly.

McGonagall didn’t know what to say. “They are yours, Harry. You’re the only person who gets a say, if these documents are to be believed. You used a surrogate? Why did you do this so young? Why Ms. Lovegood?” McGonagall was so confused.

Harry just shrugged. He didn’t know what to say. McGonagall stared at him for a minute and then blew out a long breath.

“This has happened before. Cygnus Black and his wife Druella Rosier. She was a fifth year and he was a third year. Only thirteen years old,” she looked away at a distant memory for a moment. Then, she looked at Harry. “At least you’re fourteen.”

She turned to the door. “I’ll have the house elves prepare married student housing for you. There are two suites off of Gryffindor Tower, behind the portrait of the Fire Drakes. Though you’re not married,” the professor sniffed.

“Does that matter?” Harry asked in dread. He already had surprise children, he didn’t want to find himself with a surprise wife, too.

“No, I suppose not.” McGonagall said, leading him out into the Great Hall, the babies floating behind him.

Harry froze. “The Ministry won’t try to take them away from me, will they? The babies are mine? Really mine?”

McGonagall gave him a sympathetic look. “Harry, of course they’re yours. You’re a lord and the last of your line. The Ministry wouldn’t dare.” Harry looked relieved and started following her again.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

A short 15 minutes later and Harry’s babies were resting safely in their basket in Harry’s new suite of rooms. It was right off the Gryffindor common room. Harry wasn’t sure how he hadn’t noticed the rooms before but he was glad they were there. Harry didn’t want to have to lose contact with his house.

Harry hurried back down to the Great Hall for the feast. He slipped in while they were sorting Moss, Demelsa.

Harry moved into his seat beside Hermione and across from Neville. The youngest Weasleys were sitting full stop at the other end of the table, as far away from Harry as they could get. Harry just rubbed his forehead. There wasn’t much he could do about the Weasley snit of the week right now.

“Are they okay?” Hermione asked, worried about where the babies had gone.

“Yes, apparently Gryffindor Tower has family housing. I got a new suite of rooms right off the common room. I’ll show you when we get back to the dorms,” Harry said. Hermione nodded. Neville gave Harry a sympathetic look but didn’t know what else to say. Something like this could only happen to Harry Potter.

They watched the rest of the sorting and started eating before Seamus decided to butt his stupid fat arse into Harry’s business.

“Oy, Potter. Is it true? Weasley says you’ve got a baby with Loony Lovegood!” Seamus said that part like it was the butt of a particularly funny joke.

“Knock it off, Seamus,” Neville said, while Harry tried to ignore him.

“It’s true, isn’t it?” Seamus said, thrown for a loop. “You really do got a baby with Loony! Ha!”

Harry stood up and threw his bowl at Seamus. “It’s two actually. Why don’t you shut your fat gob, Finnegan?” Harry shouted. The entire hall went silent. Seamus sat back up from where he’d ducked, potato soup all over his head.

“You know what, Potter. I hope you and Loony are happy together. You’re both nuts!”

Harry lunged at Seamus only to be held back by Dean.

“Potter! Detention tomorrow night and twenty points from Gryffindor!” Snape yelled, approaching the table faster than McGonagall could get around the Head table.

Harry didn’t say anything but he gave Seamus the look of death.

“What was this all about?” Snape snapped.

Seamus spoke up with his side of the story while Harry sat silently fuming.

“Apparently Potter’s upset because he got Loony Lovegood up the duff and has got a baby now. It’s not my fault he chose such an ugly toffer!” Seamus said, spitefully.

“Finnegan, that’ll be a detention for you, as well. You will speak about your classmates with respect! While Ms. Lovegood is no longer a student of this school, you will still speak about her with respect, as well. Apologize!” She barked, angrily.

Harry looked shell shocked. Luna was gone? Seamus apologized begrudgingly.

Snape stared at Harry until a glimmer of hate appeared in his eyes.

“I see nothing for which Finnegan would need to apologize. I hope you drown it, Potter. Better that than more filth flood this world,” Snape said meanly. McGonagall gasped.

“That is out of line, Severus. I’ll be taking your detention tomorrow, Potter. Come to my office and bring them with you,” she said, seriously. Snape just sneered at her and walked away.

“Harry, the headmaster would like to speak with you after the feast. Please come to his office. Ice Mice is the password,” McGonagall said, seriously.

Harry sighed and turned back to his unappetizing food.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Harry walked up to the Headmaster’s suite with the food sitting like lead in his stomach. He had babies. Two of them. Julius and Jameson, according to the letter. What was Harry going to do? He didn’t have any positive role models to learn parenting from. He wasn’t even allowed to take care of himself yet, let alone take care of two brand new babies. They'll be a week old tomorrow.

Harry gave the password and started up the spiraling staircase. He walked up to the door at the top and raised his hand to knock. “Come in,” Dumbledore’s voice called before Harry could even get close.

Harry walked in. “Have a seat,” Dumbledore said, looking at Harry over his half-moon glasses.

Harry sat and looked at the Headmaster. They sat in silence for a few moments.

“May I read the letter?” Dumbledore asked. Harry didn’t say anything; he just handed the letter from Luna over. Dumbledore read the missive then took his glasses off with the hand that had been in his lap. The hand was black as tar with little black streaks running up Dumbledore’s wrist. Harry couldn’t help but stare.

Dumbledore noticed. He put the hand back in his lap and sighed.

“This is quite the pickle. I don’t suppose you’d be willing to give them up for adoption? You’re terribly young to have such a responsibility,” Dumbledore asked. Harry’s face flushed red with anger.

“No. They’re my only family. I’ll be keeping them,” Harry said mulishly. To Dumbledore’s credit, he didn’t mention it again.

“I understand you’ve been given family housing. There are no other privileges for married students or students with families. You’ll still have to attend all your classes and take your exams with your peers,” Dumbledore said. Harry nodded his agreement.

“Ms. Lovegood has refused contact. I reached out to Beauxbatons to entreat her to come speak with us but she did not agree. She states she was merely the surrogate and, while she’d love to see the babies when the time is right, she is not the mother,” Dumbledore said, gently.

Harry still flinched. A nod was his only reply. Dumbledore watched him for a few minutes before sighing again.

“This makes things more complicated. We will have to try a risky procedure instead of my original plan but it can still work. Love is your secret weapon, Harry. This will only bring you more love,” Dumbledore said, patting Harry’s hand.

Harry looked confused. “Don’t worry about it for now, my boy. Just go rest. We will meet anon and plan, yes? This really was for the best,” Dumbledore said, gently.

Harry didn’t know what else to say. He stood up and headed out of the room.

He walked slowly back to Gryffindor Tower. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to see his children, it was that when he went back to his new rooms, it would all be real. He would have to admit to himself that he was a father.

Harry entered the common room and looked around. Hermione was waiting for him in their usual spot by the fire. Harry walked over to her and spoke.

“Did you want to come see the rooms?” He didn’t know what else to say. Hermione must have read his mood. She just nodded and followed Harry up to the portrait of the Fire Drakes under the stairs to the boys dormitories. For one horrifying second, Harry couldn’t remember the password. His children would die, locked behind this portrait because their irresponsible father couldn’t remember the bloody password! The password came to Harry’s mind, much to his relief, but the adrenaline hadn’t stopped pumping through his veins.

Hermione looked at him in concern. Harry’s face had suddenly gone white. Then, he had started panting like he had run a marathon.

“Are you alright, Harry?” Hermione asked.

“This is really happening, isn’t it, Hermione? I’m not dreaming?” Harry asked, looking at his best friend like a deer in headlights. She gave him a look of sympathy and leaned forward to give him a hug. He clung to her for a second, then got himself under control and said the password.

Harry walked into the room like he was expecting ninjas to jump out from behind every object in the room at any moment. They silently made it to the center of the room when Dobby came out, scaring the crap out of them both. Harry and Hermione both gave a little scream, which made Dobby scream loudly, which made the babies scream for just a moment before they quieted right back down.

“You scared Dobby!” Dobby said, clutching his chest.

“Sorry, Dobby. You scared us, too,” Hermione said, contritely.

“Where are they?” Harry asked, looking towards the direction the scream had come from.

“They is being in the nursery. They is sharing the bassinet. It is being very wide. Wide enough for two babies,” Dobby said, walking quietly towards the nursery.

Harry and Hermione peeked inside. The two babies were laying in the bassinet, one of their little hands touching the others but otherwise giving each other space. They had a fuzzy little blanket covering each of them. One was blue and the other aquamarine. Hermione cooed at the precious sleeping babies. Winky was sitting dressed in a brand new pillow case with the Potter crest on the breast sipping a cup of coffee the size of her head.

“Dobby will make sure to stay with Winky and the babies all the time for the next few days to make sure Winky does not go back to drinking butterbeer. It would not be right for Winky to drink butterbeers and watch out for babies,” Dobby said, shaking his big head until his ears flapped.

Harry looked caught out. “I didn’t even think of that. I just left her with them and she might have been drunk and let them drown or something. I’m a terrible father.”

“You’re a new father. You’re not going to get everything right, straight off the bat. That’s why you have people to help you, like Dobby and me,” Hermione said, laying a gentle hand on Harry’s arm. Harry looked at her like he was seeing her for the first time. He put his hand over hers and squeezed it in return.

Hermione blushed and then turned back to Dobby. “Can we peek in on the little one’s? Or would it be better if we left them alone?” Hermione asked. She didn’t want to upset the babies if they were resting.

“Oh, no, Ms. Hermi, please come on in. The babies is being sleeping but they will not be bothered. Come, come,” Dobby said, ushering the two teens into the room.

Harry almost fell over again. There they were, again. The two little babies who had Harry’s chin and tufts of black hair stuck out of the tops of their heads in a way that already said, “Potter.”

Hermione walked over and gently touched their little hands. She turned to Harry with the most beatific smile on her face. Harry smiled gently back at her. He walked forward and looked down at the babies. His sons. He reached out a hand and gently cradled first one little head and then the other. His finger gently caressed the tiny fingers that he was afraid to touch! They were so delicate, he was afraid his touch alone would break them. The baby in blue grabbed his finger and held on with surprising strength from such tiny digits.

Harry let the baby hold on for a few minutes before he gently pried his finger away from the tiny clenched fist. His eyes filled with tears and he quickly left the room. Hermione bent down and gently kissed each little head before hurrying after him.

“Harry!” she said, as she ran into the sitting room of Harry’s suite. Harry stood off to the side, his face in his hands. She walked over and put her arms around him. Hermione held Harry for a few minutes before she spoke.

“It’s going to be okay, Harry. You’ll see. You’ll be a brilliant father. I’ll be there to let you know anytime I think you’re doing something wrong, so there’s that,” she teased. Harry let out a weak chuckle.

“It’s just that… I never had any parents. Not really. Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon don’t count as parents. They didn’t care one whit about me. I was always alone. I’m still not fully alright and I know that. How can I be a parent when no one has ever tried to parent me? No one has ever really cared enough to try,” Harry’s voice broke on the last word. He felt so unprepared and alone.

Hermione felt so bad for Harry. Everything he’d said was true. He needed some help and some guidance. She knew just who to turn to.

“Harry? What about Sirius? I know he wasn’t able to be a parent to you but I know he’d like to be somewhat like one to you now. Does the floo work in here? Why don’t you check?”

Harry wiped his eyes and looked at the fireplace. “That’s not a bad idea. I don’t know if it’ll work but I’m interested in trying. Sirius said I could reach him at Remus’ cottage.”

Harry walked over the fireplace and poked around. He got a fire lit and found the small tub of floo powder. “There’s floo powder, so there’s hope,” he said.

Harry threw a pinch of the powder into the flames and watched to see what happened. The flames flew higher and turned green. “Success!” Harry said to Hermione, pumping his fist in the air. He stuck his head in the flames and called, “Lupin’s Den”.

He sat in the flames for a few moments, feeling dizzy at the swirling green surrounding his head when suddenly the floo opened and he was looking at Remus Lupin.

“Remus!” Harry called out. Hermione rushed over and put her head inside next to Harry’s.

“Professor Lupin!” she called.

“Harry, Hermione. This is a surprise. Are you at Hogwarts? Is everything alright?” Remus asked.

“Yes, we’re at Hogwarts,” Hermione answered. “Could you get Sirius before we get into the rest?”

“Of course,” Remus said. He gave the teens a concerned look and left the room. In just a few moments, he was back with Sirius in tow.

“Hey pup, Hermione. What’s going on? I know you wouldn’t be calling on your first night back in school unless something was wrong. Give it to me straight,” he said, looking serious.

Harry and Hermione exchanged a glance. Harry opened his mouth but didn’t know where to begin.

“It’s okay, Harry,” Hermione encouraged. Harry took a deep breath and spoke.

“I, I caught a set of nappies, Padfoot,” Harry said, looking shamefaced again.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 4

Padfoot stared at Harry in horror. “No! Say it isn’t true,” Padfoot said. Remus looked equally as horrified but also offended by the language Harry and Padfoot were using to describe the situation.

Harry nodded his head. “Harry! That’s the one thing I told you to watch out for! Did you forget the spells I taught you?” Padfoot asked.

“No! I mean. It’s just that you taught me those spells after. Not before,” Harry said, significantly.

“Way to go, pup. That made you, what, 13?” Sirius asked. Hermione reached through and smacked Sirius’ shin. It’s all she could reach.

“Hey! Sorry! I didn’t mean to be offensive but that is a feat. How old is she?” Sirius asked, concerned for the girl’s health if she was younger than Harry.

“She had the body of a 20 year old but she was only 13,” Harry said, miserably. Sirius whistled.

“That’s a conundrum. No wonder you couldn’t say no,” Sirius said. Remus gave him the death glare. Sirius held up his hands in supplication. He didn’t want to get smacked again.

“When is she due?” Remus asked, turning to the crux of the problem.

“About a week ago. I didn’t even know she was pregnant! She just showed up on the train and said she had a gift for me. She left me this basket and disappeared. Like literally. She isn’t at school. Her dad took her out of the country!”

“She trapped you good!” Sirius laughed. It wasn’t really funny but he needed to break the tension somehow. Harry gave him a baleful look.

“She tricked me into signing this,” Harry said, handing through the surrogacy contract he had found in the babies’ basket along with their birth certificates and healers’ reports, a baby book, and a whole slew of pictures of an age-advanced Luna, her pregnant belly, and the birth of the babies.

Remus took the document and read it quickly. He gaped and handed the document to Sirius who choked.

“She charged you 50,000 galleons per live birth? You keep saying babies, so I assume there’s more than one?” Sirius said in disbelief.

“Twins,” Harry said, miserably. “I didn’t even see she’d done that. Can I afford that?”

“The payment is specified to come out of the Potter vaults, not your trust vault, so yes, you can. But still. She got you coming and going, pup,” Sirius said.

“I find it hard to believe a 13 year old girl came up with this plan. Who is this girl?” Remus asked.

“She’s Luna Lovegood,” Hermione said. “Her dad owns The Quibbler.”

Remus raised his eyebrows. “I know Xeno. He couldn’t have planned this either.”

“She said the goddess told her to give me a gift. I thought she meant the, you know, lovemaking,” Harry said, his face bright red. “She said it would save my life.”

Sirius laughed. “You thought a good shag would save your life? Granted, I don’t see how a couple of babies are supposed to save your life either.”

Remus smacked Sirius in the shoulder. “What else did she say, Harry?”

“I don’t know,” Harry said, throwing up his hands. “She was naked and I was distracted. I pretty much agreed to whatever she wanted, including an oath sworn on my life and magic that I would accept her gifts, cherish and love them, and never give them away to anyone else.”

“Harry! You didn’t! Oaths are serious business,” Remus said, shocked that Harry could be so unwise.

Hermione smacked Harry’s arm. “Ouch,” the boy said, rubbing his shoulder.

“There goes that idea. You can’t do adoption, either then,” Sirius said. Harry reached forward and tried to smack his shin.

“I wouldn’t do that anyway!” Harry said, hotly. “They’re my family. My only blood family and I won’t be giving them up!” Harry wasn’t sure why it made him so angry to even consider the idea of adoption but it did. He didn’t know his kids and didn’t truly love them yet. The idea of them was still too new. Yet, he felt very protective of the tiny, helpless babies lying in the other room.

“Okay! Okay! I was just considering all the options,” Sirius said. He didn’t want to upset his already upset pup. “What are you going to do?”

Harry looked lost. “I really just don’t know.”

“For now, Professor McGonagall has given Harry a family housing suite in the Gryffindor dorms. Dobby and Winky, the house elves, are helping to look after the babies. I suspect we’ll have to soldier on,” Hermione said, brusquely.

Harry looked at her gratefully for saying “we”.

Sirius looked at Remus. “You need to think about what you’re going to do long term, pup. My uncle Cygnus had a kid at 13 and stayed on at Hogwarts until 17. Bellatrix LeStrange was the witch who grew up with only house elves to care for her. Of course, my cousin Andromeda, Bellatrix’s sister, is a perfectly sane person and she was cared for by elves for the first year of her life. It could really go either way.”

Harry shook his head. “I’ll need to think on that. I can’t decide anything further out than how am I going to sleep with innocent, helpless babies in the room? What if I break them?” Harry asked, fearfully.

“You won’t, Harry,” Remus assured him gently. “Could you use some help? For a couple of days? Maybe me and this mutt could sneak in and come visit.”

“Please,” Harry said, desperately. “There’s no class tomorrow. Classes don’t start until Monday. I could meet you in Hogsmeade and you could come back with me. I’ll bring my cloak! I’ll tell them I bought the dog to be a guard dog for the babies! Just please!”

Sirius laughed but agreed. “I’d love to hang around and help with the little baby pups. Let me at ‘em and I’ll spoil ‘em rotten.”

Remus looked serious. “I can only stay for a couple of days. I have a day job and as much as I’d love that day job to be looking after your children, it’s not. I can leave Padfoot for as long as you like, though.”

Harry looked a little hopeful, “Are you interested in a job as a nursemaid? Or governor? I’ll gladly pay you.”

Remus laughed this time. “Little children aren’t really my forte. Give them to me when they’re school aged, and we can talk again.”

"I have an idea. I’ll need to speak with someone first. We’ll try to call tomorrow in Hogsmeade,” Hermione said, thinking hard.

“We’ll meet you at the Shrieking Shack at around 2pm? That’ll give you time to shop and eat before you meet up with us,” Remus said, sensibly.

“Sure. How hard can it be, shopping with babies?” Harry asked. He had no idea.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 5

Julius, or maybe Jameson, was screaming his bloody head off. How his brother could manage to sleep through the loud, incessant crying was beyond Harry. They hadn’t even left the suite yet and this trip was already a disaster. Harry hadn’t really thought about it until this morning, but the babies would need things while they were shopping, too. The trunk that had come with the babies had a few outfits, a few bottles that self refilled, and a pack of nappies.

There was no crib, no toys, hardly any clothes. Harry suddenly needed a full kit for a baby times two! The basket was big enough for both babies to sleep in for now but that would end in a month or two. He hadn’t thought about how he was supposed to shop when he needed both hands to hold babies. He probably needed a stroller and baby swings and who knew what else! Harry almost broke down crying right there.

“Don’t worry, Harry Potter, sir. Dobby can be helping,” the little elf said. He conjured a couple of pieces of cloth and wrapped them around Harry in some unforeseen fashion. He slipped a baby in on each side and Harry somehow had a baby sling on both sides of his body. He was amazed at what Dobby had managed. Both babies quietened right down once they were being held. Dobby showed Harry how to grab a bottle in each hand to feed both babies at once. Quick as could be, Dobby slipped a baby bag over Harry’s head to rest under the baby on the right side and they were off.

Harry entered the common room and everyone froze. Around 20 young witches and wizards stared at the baby-laden boy. Harry blushed and hurried through the common room. Hermione chased after him, scowling at the rest of the room as she ran.

“Wait! Harry! Do you need any help?” Hermione asked, carrying only her purse that had a magical expansion charm on it.

Harry turned to look at her. Neville came running up too, puffing a little at the exertion.

“Wait,” Neville puffed. “Let me help, too.”

Harry relaxed to see his friends. “I’d love the help but don’t know how you could give it. Dobby did some kind of magic and created these baby hammocks for me. I don’t know how to move them.”

Hermione laughed. “It’s called a baby sling, Harry. Here. I’ll take one, and you keep one. Neville, grab the bag. We’ll have to find you a better bag than that one, Harry. It’s gigantic. With magic, we should be able to slim that down considerably.”

Harry carefully lifted the bag over his head and handed it to Neville. He stood very still and held the babies as Hermione unwound one of the babies from around Harry’s body. She did some crazy shimmy and tied the thing around herself in a flash. Harry handed over Jameson and held onto Julius. Jameson was the blue baby and Julius was the aquamarine baby. Harry was trying hard to keep track.

The trio walked towards the Great Hall to grab breakfast before they headed to Hogsmeade for the last weekend before classes started. They made it to their seats at Gryffindor table and started to load up their plates.

They heard the obnoxious voice before they saw the owner of it. “Precious Potter couldn’t wait to bring his filthy progeny into our presence. Despicable. At least their mother is supposedly a pureblood, though I highly doubt the truth of it.”

Harry spun around, spoiling for a fight when he felt the baby in his arms. He took a deep breath and slowly turned back around.

“Get lost, Malfoy,” Neville said, realizing that he was the only one without a baby in his arms. His voice shook as he told the other boy off. “No one wants to hear your tripe today.”

“Is that a baby crying or a big, fat cry baby I hear?” Malfoy asked. Crabbe and Goyle sniggered behind him.

“Leave us alone, Malfoy,” Hermione said, ready to kill to protect Harry’s precious babies.

“Make me, mudblood,” Malfoy sneered. McGonagall heard that last comment as she came to a stop beside what she expected would soon be fighting teens. She made it just in time to stop the fireworks.

“That’ll be 20 points from Slytherin and a detention today, Mr. Malfoy. That term is fully unacceptable in this institution. The number of points you’ve lost for its use should have clued you in by now,” McGonagall snapped.

“Just so you know, if I see one fist fall or spell fly around those babies, it will be expulsion. I will not jest while the safety of an innocent child is at risk,” she said, in a quiet, vicious tone. “Do not test me.”

Malfoy skulked away, headed for the Slytherin table. McGonagall turned to Harry and gave him a look. “You have more important things to worry about than that … boy, Mr. Potter.” She doted on the babies for a moment and then moved along, back towards the Head Table. Harry looked up and saw that Dumbledore looked even worse today. His wrist was black now as well as his hand.

“Do you think Dumbledore will be alright?” Harry asked. Hermione looked at the old man, perturbed.

“Something is definitely not right. Is his hand worse than yesterday?” Hermione asked.

“I think so,” Harry responded. Neville looked up at the head table, trying to see what was wrong.

“What’s that?” Neville asked, spotting Dumbledore’s black hand.

“Don’t know but it can’t be good,” said a disturbed Hermione.

The three friends finished eating and stood to leave, only to run into more loud-mouthed trouble.

“It’s disgusting the special treatment some people get. No one else here has a baby. What makes it okay for you to have one, Potter?” Ron spit at Harry as they passed one another at the entrance to the Great Hall.

Harry’s face turned red from anger but he kept walking. The weight of the baby against his arm had him walking faster. He needed to get out of here before the need to punch that bugger in the face overcame him.

“Run away, Potter. Go ahead. With no one here to pay special attention to you, you need to run, don’t you?” Ron said, pulling his wand, fully intending to shoot Potter in his cowardly back with a spell. Ginny ripped the wand from his hand.

“Don’t you dare! You could hurt the baby. Potter is worthless, cheating garbage but the baby is innocent. If mum hears you even thought of shooting a spell at a person holding a baby, you’re toast,” Ginny warned. “Wait until he’s in class without them,” she sneered. She was still very hurt that Harry had slept with someone else. Had let someone else bare his children. Didn’t he know he was supposed to wait for her?

“That is uncalled for!” Hermione shouted at the two redheads, who just sneered back at her but not for long. A loud thwak sound echoed in the hall. The two youngest Weasley had just been head smacked by their older brothers, Fred and George.

“You two berks…”

“Had best bugger off.”

“Mum isn’t the only one you …”

“Have to worry about.” The twins threatened.

“Leave little Harrykins and his babykins out of this,” the person that was probably Fred said.

“If mum and dad don’t wallop you, we certainly will,” the person that was probably George said.

“You should be ashamed, Ginny. It was just two years ago that Harry saved your miserable life,” Gred said.

“And just a week ago, Harry was your best friend, Ron,” Forge said.

The twins jumped over and gently squeezed Harry between them, messing up his hair. “You don’t deserve this treasure!” the twins said together.

“Geroff,” Harry said, not bothering to try to fix his impossible hair. The twins laughed and bounced away.

“You tossers! How can you take his side?” Ron yelled.

“I’m telling mum,” Ginny screamed, running for the owlery.

“Go! Tell her Harry got trapped and you guys turned against him!” Scoffed Fred.

“Mum will love her new grandchildren and will smack you both down!” laughed George.

They turned to Harry and Hermione and grinned. “They’re about to make a big mistake!”

“Big! Mum will definitely be on your side. Any chance you had of mum not adopting you is gone now, mate,” Fred said, putting his arm around Harry.

“Yup. She’ll ditch them for new babies in a second,” George said, making faces at Julius.

“Don’t worry, little one’s, we’ll teach you the ways of becoming twin terrors,” Fred said, gently tickling Jameson.

Hermione couldn’t help but smile at the exasperating duo. “You two,” Hermione said, shaking her head.

“I’d kick your arses if I didn’t love you so much,” Harry said, patting George’s shoulder, probably.

Everyone laughed and walked to Hogsmeade together.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 6

The twins headed off towards the apothecary while Harry, Hermione, and Neville headed towards the baby store. They weren’t even aware there was a baby store until Neville started guiding them towards it.

“Come on, guys. Bouncing Baby Bubbles is this way,” Neville said, steering them away from Gladrags.

“What’s Bouncing Baby Bubbles?” Harry asked, readjusting his twin.

“The baby store. The first thing you need, right?” Neville asked, confused himself. He thought they were coming to buy things for the babies.

“That’s right,” said Hermione, taking charge now that she knew where they needed to go. “The first thing you need is a baby buggy, Harry. It’ll be easier to shop for everything else, if you get that first.” Hermione bustled the group into the shop. Harry instantly felt overwhelmed.

Harry looked around desperately, unsure of where to start and what his babies actually needed. Luckily, a friendly shopkeeper saw the confused and panicked looking teens and decided to head over and help. She assumed the kids were looking for a baby gift for someone else. She was shocked to see two babies on these youngsters’ hips. She wondered what was going on.

“Hello, I’m Lucy. What can I help you with?” She said, her hawk eyes glued to the babies.

“Er, we need to purchase some things. I, uh, unexpectedly have two babies to care for and will need pretty much everything,” Harry said.

“Except a bassinet. Harry already has one of those,” Hermione said, factually.

“Oh dear! Did their parents pass away? Are you old enough to care for two such young babies?” The lady asked. She was prepared to go floo the ministry at once, if she thought these babies were in danger.

“How dare you, madame,” Neville said, looking furious. “Harry is the head of an ancient and noble house. These are his heirs.”

Harry was surprised at Neville’s anger. Hermione looked appalled.

“Neville! That was uncalled for,” Hermione said, chastising.

“No, he’s right. I overstepped. It was purely out of concern for the children, I assure you. I apologize, Lord ….?”

“Er, Harry Potter,” Harry said, embarrassed.

“Lord Neville Longbottom,” Neville said officiously with a slight bow. “I apologize for saying that angrily but it needed to be said.”

“No offense taken. We’ll have to get some proper wizard robes with family crests on the little darlings,” the lady said, still a little stiff from the reprimand. Now that she knew these were Harry Potter’s heirs, well … she would leave well enough alone for certain. She didn’t need any problems from the famous nobleman.

“Could we please see the baby buggies first, ma’am?” Hermione asked, trying to smooth the whole thing over.

Lucy led them over to the baby buggies. They were arranged in a long dual row and came in every color of the rainbow. There were over a dozen to choose from and Harry was back to feeling overwhelmed. He stared at the baby buggies then looked at the woman pleadingly. Lucy took pity on the young lord. He certainly had his hands full.

“These four models down here are double strollers. They can hold two children at once. I assume that is what you prefer?” She asked, looking between Hermione and Harry. “I don’t want to be rude, but are you the children’s mother?”

Hermione turned red. “No, I’m the er …” she looked at Harry for help.

“Godmother,” Harry blurted out. “Please?” He gave Hermione puppy dog eyes.

“Yes! I’d love to!” Hermione said. The two teens grinned at one another before turning back to the shopkeep.

“Wonderful. Will the mother be joining us?” She asked, delicately. Mother’s usually had strong feelings about things for their babies.

“Er, no. I used a surrogate,” Harry said, blushing furiously.

Lucy raised her eyebrows but said nothing. An awkward moment passed before she soldiered on. “Well, this model is a favorite amongst parents of multiples. The two bassinet style seats rotate so the baby on the top can change. You just press this button right here,” she demonstrated how it worked.

“Or this model puts the children side-by-side. These seats convert into a seat for an older baby that can sit up and will work for the children until age three. It is a real bargain. It also has a magically expanded basket under the seats to hold all of the babies’ accouterments.” She showed them the bronze baby carriage. “You can also purchase baby toy attachments and a changing table for this model.”

She was about to start showing them the third model when Hermione interrupted her. “Does the bronze one come with a feather light charm? Are there any safety features?”

Harry listened keenly to the answers. Yes, there was a feather light charm and a hover charm for when going up and down stairs. It would fit down any aisle, no matter how narrow. There were automatic brakes on the buggy. It wouldn’t move unless someone was holding at least one hand to the handle. There were also privacy charms for when you were changing the babies and silencing charms for when they started throwing a tantrum in public. Harry loved it.

Hermione looked at Harry with a raised eyebrow. He grinned and nodded. Hermione turned back to Lucy. “We’ll take this one, with the works.”

Lucy grinned. They hadn’t even asked the price. This was going to be a good sale.

“Next, cribs? Or bibs?” Neville asked. Lucy laughed but the other two teens looked contemplative. Lucy guided them around the entire store and they bought something from each section. Lucy was downright giddy by the time they made their way up to the turnstile.

Neville looked at the absolute mountain of things they had. Two of everything: cribs, bouncy seats, floating baby seats that let the baby stay with you while you did other things, toys, clothes, even tiny toy wands that played soothing baby songs and had teething material at both ends. Neville wasn’t sure they’d be able to get everything back to the castle. He was relieved when the shopkeep shrunk everything down and bagged it up, slipping it in the bottomless basket of the baby buggy, getting them out the door in less than 20 minutes. It was a feat of shopping glory.

The babies snug and secure in their new baby buggy, the group set off to enjoy the rest of their Hogsmeade visit. Just as they were about to head to the sweet shop, a regal Eagle Owl popped up right in front of Harry. Harry jumped as the animal tried to hand him a missive. Hermione stopped him. She ran a scan over the letter and nodded to him that it was safe. Hermione was going to be very safety conscious as long as there were babies around.

Harry took the letter and opened it.

“Lord Potter,

Gringotts Bank requests your immediate presence to discuss important issues regarding your children and your future. Please just touch the letter and say “Immediacy” and you will be portkeyed to the appropriate office.

Regards,

Account Manager Hardblow”

Harry looked perplexed. He handed the letter to Hermione who read it quickly

“Well, I guess it wouldn’t hurt to go to Gringotts. It’s only 9:30am. We aren’t doing anything particular until we meet Snuffles and Remus until 2pm,” Hermione said.

“You’re meeting Professor Lupin?” Neville asked.

Harry and Hermione exchanged a glance. “Yes. He wants to see the twins,” Harry said.

Neville raised his eyebrows. “Must have been a fast bird! You only found out about them yesterday!”

Harry looked uncomfortable, so Hermione answered. “We got permission to floo him. Special circumstances and all. Remus is the last of Harry’s parents’ friends. They’re very close.” It wasn’t untrue so Harry let it ride.

“That makes sense,” Neville said, nodding. “You’re going to need some help! I hope you have a governess in mind. It’s not healthy for babies to spend all their time alone with house elves. They’re either not good at discipline at all or they are downright abusive and then there’s the speech patterns. You don’t want those becoming ingrained. They’ll be made fun of something terrible, if they do,” Neville warned.

Harry froze. “I hadn’t thought of that. I don’t know anyone. How will I find someone? Remus already said he doesn’t work with children this young.”

Hermione shook her head. “I have an idea. If we go to Gringotts, I’ll be able to tell you more. I need to make a phone call first. I have a mobile but no service out here. I can step out into London, if you like, and call,” Hermione said.

Harry looked at her desperately. “You know someone? Someone we can trust?”

It was Hermione’s turn to look uncomfortable. “Yes, maybe, but I’d rather not say until we know for sure. Are you allowed to hire a governess?” Hermione asked.

“Yes. It’s pretty much required for the nobility but with Harry in school, it will definitely be a must,” Neville said.

“Yes, but does Hogwarts allow it? Where is my rulebook when I need it?” Hermione asked, annoyed at not having the book she needed.

“Yes, it’s allowed. Why wouldn’t it be? If family housing exists in the school, surely you know you’re not the first to need one?” Neville asked.

Hermione harrumphed. “I should have checked my rulebook last night. Will you have room for them, Harry? If they come?”

“They? They who?” Harry asked, frustrated.

“Let me call them first, and then I’ll tell you,” Hermione prevaricated.

Harry sighed. “So, Gringotts then?”

The other two teens nodded. None of them brought up the fact that they technically wouldn’t be allowed to go to Gringotts as they weren’t supposed to leave Hogsmeade. The three teens touched the letter while Harry and Hermione held on to the baby buggy with both hands each. It came along easily enough and in just a moment the teens were stumbling around trying to keep their feet in a meeting room in Gringotts.

They got their bearings and looked around. There were refreshments already waiting but no signs of the goblins. The twins started crying and Harry looked panicked for a minute.

“Check their nappies, Harry. I bet they need a change and a little bottle. Yes, they do,” Hermione cooed, taking out the changing table. Harry was horrified by what he found in the diaper. It was disgusting and smelled horrid. Harry gagged. Hermione gave him nasty-look number 7, and he got to it. Thankfully, the changing table came equipped with a rubbish bin that banished the detritus put inside it. After half a box of wipes, and an extra nappy that just wouldn’t latch, it was done. Harry held one baby and fed him while Hermione held the other. They made a good team.

As soon as the babies were settled again, the goblins came in. Harry looked at them suspiciously. They had waited until the perfect time to enter. The goblin just grinned at Harry and waved its hand to clear the smell out of the room.

“Welcome, Lord Potter. I am Hardblow, your account manager. We have much to discuss. Upon bearing progeny, you automatically became the Head of House and Lord of the Potter family. Here are your Head of House rings. Please put them on,” the goblin said.

“What? Lord? Head of House? What do you mean?” Harry asked, baffled.

“The Potters are an ancient and noble house. Noble. Ergo, you are a lord. Technically, you are the Marquis Potter but lord is the appropriate address. You, as the eldest of the last remaining Potters, are considered Head of House Potter. Ergo, the rings. Please, put them on,” Hardblow said, condescendingly.

Harry looked flabbergasted.

“Don’t worry, Harry. It’s all right and proper. I have one, too. See?” Neville said, showing off his Heir Longbottom ring.

“But why does Harry have two?” Hermione asked. Hardblow grinned. He wasn’t sure if these wizards would even notice a second ring, let alone question it.

“I’m not sure,” Neville said, looking perplexed.

“Lord Potter is also the Black. Technically, he should be Lord Black Potter but the announcement won’t go out until tomorrow. The previous Lord Black ousted Narcissa Malfoy and her progeny and Bellatrix LeStrange and any progeny she may have from the Black family.”

“What does that have to do with me?” Harry asked. Hardblow rolled his eyes in impatience.

“Previous. Does that mean anything to you? The previous Lord Black abdicated his position to his heir, you,” Hardblow said.

“But, I’m not a Black!” Harry said.

“Not yet, but after tomorrow, you’ll have to legally go by the name Lord Potter Black. Black has the higher rank, so that name goes first. Your grandmother, Dorea Black Potter, is a close enough relation for you to qualify for the position of heir. You must have already known this. One of your children is named Black and the other Potter, as would be required for Julius to serve as your heir for the Blacks,” Hardblow said.

Harry and Hermione looked at one another. How had Luna known? There were rumors she had some latent seer blood. Hermione thought it was a load of bunk but maybe it was true.

“I, I don’t know what to say,” said Harry.

“You don’t need to say anything. Please, just put on the rings,” Hardblow said, becoming annoyed at the delay. “You won’t be able to make a will until you put on the rings. You have children now. You need a will and need one now. What will happen to them if something happens to you?” Hardblow asked.

Harry nearly choked. What if something happened to him? Where would his children go? Would they be tortured the way Harry had been for most of his childhood? No. He wouldn’t allow it. He grabbed the ring boxes and shoved the rings on his fingers. Both rings glowed and resized themselves to fit Harry. Harry ignored the glow that then surrounded him in red, gold, and silver with sparks flying around him like fireflies.

Hermione gave him an understanding look. Hardblow looked ecstatic. Both the Black and Potter accounts had been inactive for a long time. That money needed investing and Hardblow was ready to get to work. The fact that he received a 5% commission on any money he made for the accounts didn’t hurt anything.

“Excellent, sir. Here is the standard Gringotts will for a noble house, including instructions for where your children will go if you die,” Hardblow crassly said. He handed the thick stack of papers to Harry but Hermione took them before he could even think of reading them.

“Quill,” she said, holding out her hand. The goblin floated one to her and she started marking things and filling them in. Harry just let her go at it. He turned back to the goblin, who was holding another stack of papers in Harry’s face.

“You might as well start on these while she works on those,” Hardblow said to Harry before he turned to Neville.

Neville held up his hands and said, “I’m just here to entertain the babies.” The babies were sleeping soundly. They were only over a week old right now. Eat, poop, sleep, and the occasional adorable smile (that’s probably actually gas) is about it. Hardblow rolled his eyes again.

“I think you should all take an inheritance test while you’re here,” Hardblow said. He didn’t think there’d be any additional vaults for the Black Potters but it never hurt to check. With a 10 galleon payment coming straight to his pocket for every inheritance test performed, he thought they should all have one.

Harry looked up from the vault transfer, emancipation, child custody/birth certificate information, and so much more that Harry really didn’t understand. He looked over at Hermione. She’d already finished half her stack and he hoped was almost ready to start on this stack, too. She’d be able to explain it to him, if nothing else.

“Why do we need an inheritance test?” Harry asked.

“Standard banking procedure when a new lord takes on his Head of House status,” Hardblow said, smoothly.

Harry looked at Neville. Neville shrugged. “I’m Heir Longbottom but I’m not Head of House. I won’t become that until I either marry or reach my age of majority … or, well, until I have kids, whichever comes first.”

Now it was Harry’s turn to roll his eyes. “Have at it,” Harry said.

Hardblow grinned and took out a shallow bowl and a big dagger with a very fine, sharp point on the tip. Harry gulped. Hardblow grabbed Harry’s unused hand and stabbed it. It felt like his hand had been cut in two but it was really just a tiny pinprick that let out three drops of blood before Hardblow released him.

Hardblow chanted over the bowl and blew on it three times. Each time, the blood changed color, until it was solid black. Hardblow poured the liquid over a sheet of paper and the liquid ran off, leaving behind writing that covered the entire sheet in a tiny neatly written script.

Hardblow gasped. Three of the lines of writing were glowing.

“What is this?” Hardblow asked, ignoring the now staring teenagers. “You do have some hidden vaults, Lord Black Potter. Or should I call you by your full title, Duke of Black, Marquis of Potter, Earl of Gryffindor, Earl of Slytherin by Conquest, and Viscount Peverell. So many closed accounts, reopened,” Hardblow cackled.

“That’s … Harry! That’s … it’s just! Wow!” Neville said, gripping his friend’s arm. “You hold enough power that even my Gran will be impressed with you!”

“That’s impossible, isn’t it? I mean, wouldn’t your family already know if you were the lord of, of all this. Slytherin by Conquest? What does that even mean?” Hermione asked, shocked.

“It’s not impossible. The Potters have never had an inheritance test performed before, so it does not surprise me at all. Slytherin by Conquest means exactly that. Lord Black Potter defeated the last of the Slytherin line, Tom Marvolo Riddle, thereby acquiring all that belonged to Slytherin. Not that there’s much left. The Gaunts were terrible fiduciaries,” Hardblow said.

“Voldemort,” Harry hissed to Hermione, who nodded. Neville just looked confused.

“Tom Marvolo Riddle was the true name of Lord Voldemort. It’s an anagram of his name,” said Hermione. Neville almost fell out of his seat at the name being said so many times in a row. It was terrifying.

“Better you than me, mate,” Neville whispered. Harry looked at the floor.

“It might be you, next,” Hardblow said, baring his teeth at Neville and grabbing the young lord’s hand the same way he had grabbed Harry’s. The ritual was repeated and Hardblow shook his head and tossed the sheet at Neville.

“Just the Longbottom’s and a distant claim on the Davies line, if the main line ever goes extinct,” Hardblow said, turning to Hermione.

She gave the goblin a steely eyed stare. He handed the blade to Hermione and she pricked herself, allowing the necessary drops of blood to fall in the bowl before handing the blade back to Hardblow. Hardblow completed the ritual again and stared at the sheet of paper that was quickly filling with an entire sheet of writing, just like Harry’s had done. Hardblow grinned manically.

“Have you considered an account manager, Marchioness Dagworth-Granger, Duchess of Ravenclaw? I would be glad to take on that role for you,” he said with a smarmy grin. It was Harry’s turn to stare at Hermione.

“What? That’s not possible. I’m muggleborn,” Hermione said mulishly. She would not suddenly become a toffed up wanker like many of the wizarding nobility.

“That you are,” Hardblow said, still grinning. “But your muggle relatives on your mother’s side come from a squib line of the Ravenclaw tribe that has lain dormant for almost a millenia. Your muggle relatives on your father’s side are a squib line that propagates from the Dagworth-Grangers. It was only a squib line for three generations, with yourself, the fourth generation, being a witch.”

Hermione squawked but couldn’t get any words to come out. She had never known her great grandfather. He’d died in WWII. Could he have been the child of wizards? She just didn’t know. Her grandmother had met him in 1936. They’d fallen in love and married in less than a year. Her grandfather was shipped out in 1940 and died before he ever got to come home again. He left behind a wife, a son, and a daughter. Nothing was really known about him that survived to her generation.

Hardblow had a keen look in his eye as he gazed on the twins.

“No,” Harry said firmly. “They are not getting tested. You’ll just have to wait until they become lords to test them.” Hardblow sneered but moved to put the dagger and bowl away.

Hardblow turned to Hermione. “The Dagworth-Granger line was quite lucrative. They were renowned potioneers and started the Most Extraordinary Society of Potioneers. They leave you a crumbling manor that should probably just be torn down at this point, 600 acres of land, and 25,700,324 galleons. The Ravenclaw dynasty leaves you 10,102,698 galleons. There is probably a hodgepodge of personal belongings in both the manor and the vaults. Would you like to follow through with the Potter method of investing? I’m afraid that the Black method is rather dark and dodgy. I don’t recommend it,” Hardblow said.

“I, I think, yes. I’d love your services, Hardblow. You’ve obviously taken good care of the Potters. Please, follow their method of investing. I’d like to see my vaults before I leave,” Hermione said.

“Sorry. You’ll have to wait until you’re either emancipated or of age. You’ll only be able to access your trust vault for now. It has 150,000G, that includes your back pay. You receive 10,000G per year for your upkeep. I’ll get your key for you before you leave today. You’ll have to come back to claim the rest on your 17th birthday, Lady Ravenclaw Dagworth-Granger,” Hardblow said, before turning to Harry.

“Lord Black Potter. Would you like a full accounting of each of your vaults and investments or would you like me to send that to you later and give you the summary for now?”

“Summary,” Harry squeaked, still working on the pile of paperwork. Hermione was watching him impatiently, as she had already finished hers. There were a few sheets dogeared for him to add information to when he was ready to trade. He started reading faster.

“For the Potter vaults, you have 37,847,001G and some change. For the Black vaults, you have 178,444,210. For the Peverell vaults, you have 71,432,907G. The Gryffindor vault has 14,220,368G. Finally, the Slytherin vaults have 174G available. You own no viable homes but do own 1,450 acres of land throughout the UK. You are a very wealthy wizard, Lord Black Potter.”

Neville was almost ashamed to hear those amounts. The Longbottoms were closer to Hermione than Harry. They had closer to 42,904,000G or thereabouts last time Neville had heard the bank balance. He was certain it had only gone down.

“Excuse me, Hardblow, what is your rate of return? Perhaps the Longbottoms should reinvest elsewhere, as well?” Neville asked.

“I easily exceed 8% for each account per annum,” Hardblow said with a puffed up chest. “I would be glad to take on the Longbottom accounts, as well, Heir Longbottom. Would you like to follow the Potter investment strategy? I wasn’t sold on it when Charlus Potter insisted on investing in the Muggle world as well, but you can’t argue with his results. His strategy regularly exceeds a 14% return!”

“Yes, please,” said Neville. He realized he was still very wealthy but his parents’ full time care wasn’t cheap.

“Excellent,” the goblin said, greedily.

Hermione and Harry switched stacks of paper quickly. Hermione showed Harry where he needed to add information and what that information needed to be.

“You need to choose guardians, Harry. Both magical and physical, unless you’re choosing magicals as your guardians. We don’t want something like what happened to you,” she said angrily. She’d never forgive the Dursleys for abusing and neglecting Harry throughout his childhood. Being locked in a cupboard under the stairs with little food and being called names was abuse. Full stop.

Harry looked determined. “You first, Hermione. If you will?”

“Yes,” she said determinedly.

Harry stared at her, then looked at Neville. “You game?”

Neville looked uncomfortable. “I’d be glad to but I wouldn’t do a good job, I’m afraid. How about my Gran?”

Harry looked doubtful. “The only person who might have had almost as abusive of a home life as I did was you, Nev. No offense.”

Neville shrugged and said, “None taken.”

“They won’t let Remus,” Hermione said. “Snuffles is out. You could leave them to Molly and Arthur. They’d take them in and love them.”

“Yeah,” Harry said. “I don’t think I have anybody else.” The three sat quietly.

“McGonagall?” Hermione said, unsure.

Harry wrote her down, too but didn’t even try to come up with any other names. He needed to expand his social circle, pronto. What if one or two of his friends died with him? There’d be no one left to tell stories about Harry, if that happened. Then, his kids would read all that Harry Potter kids literature stuff and believe it was true! That would be a disaster. Harry was starting a journal today, too.

Hermione read through Harry’s papers, quick as a whip. She made a few changes to what he’d already written and explained a few things to him, as did Neville. Neville explained about the Lord system in England and Harry realized he was going to need lessons in this stuff or he’d never get it all.

“Tonks!” Hermione suddenly shouted. Harry and Neville jumped, looking at her like she was insane.

“Write Tonks down as another person who could take the twins. She’s your cousin, isn’t she? Through the Black’s?” Hermione asked. The teens looked at Hardblow.

“You are related to an Andromeda Black Tonks and a Nymphadora Tonks through the Blacks,” he confirmed.

Harry was elated. “I’m putting her right after you, Hermione!” Harry said, flipping back to insert the info.

They finished up the paperwork, half of which Hermione had to complete for herself as well to claim her new vaults and titles. A few keys and a ring for Hermione and the group was on their way. They quickly went down to the vaults; Harry was running extremely low on funds after ransacking Bouncing Baby Bubbles earlier today.

Hermione could barely focus on anything other than her hand. The beautiful fire opal set in an antique gold ring was too gorgeous and unbelievable to turn away from. Now Hermione really needed to make that call!

“I think we should just shop here,” Hermione said. “It’ll be much less crowded. First, I need to step out into the Muggle side for a quick call.”

Harry looked confused for a minute but then remembered. “You’re going to call someone about being the governess? For the babies?” Harry said, pleadingly. “Someone with experience who is willing to teach me and take care of the twins?”

Hermione laughed, “We’ll see Harry. Let’s go.”

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 7

The group went through the Leaky Cauldron and out into Muggle London. Hermione reached into her bottomless bag and pulled out her mobile. She pressed a few keys while Neville watched in interest before she started talking.

“Mum!” Hermione said when her mother answered. “You would not believe the day I’ve had. Is dad there with you? Can you put me on speaker phone?”

Neville looked at Harry, “What’s a speaker phone?” Harry tried to explain while Hermione kept speaking.

“And then I found out I was the Marchioness Dagworth-Granger! Dad, did you know anything about great grandfather Rodbert being of magical descent? I’m also Lady Ravenclaw through your line, mum!” Hermione was listening to her parents respond. Harry could hear them exclaiming on the other end of the line.

“That really is insane, you know,” Harry said to Neville. Neville nodded in return. The twins started fussing and Harry gave them a dummy, hoping he could change them once they got back to the alley.

“Harry’s had quite a shock. Yes, the girl just left the twins with him on the train! No, I won’t say who she is. She tricked Harry into signing a surrogacy contract and duped him for 100,000G! Of course he’s happy about it. He has a family now. That’s actually what I wanted to talk to you about.”

Harry cringed to hear Hermione put it all that way! He wasn’t upset with Luna and he didn’t feel duped out of money. He felt duped out of sex and that was worse, more personal somehow. He wished he could talk to her again and find out why?

“You know how you and dad were planning to fully retire this year? Well, mum, you are 69 years old and dad is 74! You deserve some fun and some rest and maybe a post retirement job as a governess. For Harry, silly! You’d come live in the castle. We’d get to see each other every day. It would be lovely! Of course you’d get paid. Well, how much do you want and I’ll negotiate for you,” Hermione said, her ear to the phone and a serious look on her face. She laughed brightly at what her mother next said.

“Silly! No, I will not ask Harry for a galleon per year for you. At least 30,000G per year for a full time governess for two small children, even if you will have two helpers. You didn’t think I’d leave you to that much work, did you? I’d guess raising babies is more difficult than running an office part time, since you’re both semi-retired as it is. Yes, I know you have 17 dental offices but you also have a fantastic Manager and CEO to watch out for your clinics and a fantastic CFO to watch out for your finances. I know you were just joking but I am deadly serious,” Hermione stared off in the distance for a few minutes, listening before she handed a surprised Harry the phone.

“Here, they want to talk to you,” Hermione said, handing Harry the phone. Harry was shocked that Hermione had thought of her own parents as a governor and governess for the babies. It was a fantastic idea. Hermione was a kind, loving, intelligent, and loyal person. She loved a good adventure and made a lot of noise about following the rules but she broke them with abandon when someone was in need. She was exactly the type of person he hoped his kids would grow up to be.

“Er, hello?” Harry said into the phone, looking at Neville in a panic. Harry didn’t know what to say. Neville looked equally as panicked. He shrugged his shoulders spasmodically, unsure of what to do.

“Hello, Harry, dear. I’m Emma Granger and this is my husband, Dan.” Harry heard another voice say hello.

“Er, hi.” Harry cringed at his repeated greeting.

“Hermione tells us some congratulations are in order. Unexpected congratulations but well earned anyway,” Emma said with a teasing smile in her voice. She didn’t want to upset the lad.

“I understand you want to raise these babies? Not put them up for adoption, which is a perfectly valid thing to do,” Emma said, gently.

“Er, yes. They’re my family. I’m keeping them,” Harry said, with a stubborn glint in his eye. “I’m their da,” it was the first time he’d even thought the words. He swayed on his feet. Hermione steadied him and looked at him worriedly. He waved her off and kept listening.

“My husband and I were planning to retire. If you’d like us for the job, we’d be delighted. We can be ready by Halloween. Will you be okay until then?” Emma asked, gently.

“Yes,” Harry squeaked out.

“Good boy. I bet the children are lovely. We can’t wait to meet them,” Dan said. Emma smiled at Dan. He knew her biggest fear was that their daughter would be all alone when they left this world. They were realists. If they had 10 years left, they were lucky.

Hermione had also been a shock to her parents. She was a completely unexpected change of life baby . Her mother was 54 when she found out she was pregnant. Now, 15 years later, she wasn’t sure if she was being selfish to have a child at all. Hermione was still so young. Her mother knew it was old fashioned and not done anymore but she’d love to see Hermione settled before she died. She had spoken of this boy, Harry, incessantly since the day they’d met. Even before they truly became friends. Was it so wrong of Emma to hope it turned into more? Emma knew this opportunity was a way for Hermione to give Emma the grandchildren she’d feared she’d never meet. She appreciated the chance to spend time with Hermione’s best friend, his precious babies, and her own precious baby while getting to spend what might be some of the final years of her life in a magical castle. She was jumping at the chance to say yes.

“I’ll pay you. Like Hermione said, 30,000G. I just really need the help,” Harry said, desperately.

“That’s not necessary, love. There’s a 5 pound to a galleon conversion rate, at least. That would be 150,000 pounds. It’s way too much,” Emma said, kindly. “Honestly, I’d pay you for this chance.”

“No, I insist! Harry said. “There’s two of you and I’m sure you could make more than that in the Muggle world. Trust me, I can afford it,” Harry said.

Emma and Dan grinned at one another. It would all go to Hermione anyway. If what their daughter had just told them was true, she wouldn’t need it. “If you insist,” Emma said, deciding she’d put half the funds in a trust for the twins and half into a trust for Hermione’s future children.

“Thank you,” Harry said, practically crying. “I can’t tell you how much I appreciate this!” He gave the phone back to Hermione.

“Mum? Dad? Yes! I’m so excited for you to be at Hogwarts. Don’t worry. We’ll work out where you’re to stay next weekend. We’ll need to send you the contract to sign. Hardblow put it together for us; we just have to fill it in. I’ll write to you both this week with the details! Love you.” Hermione hung up her phone and turned back to her friends.

“Muggles have stuff like that? That’s amazing! I always thought Fellytones sounded better than owls,” Neville said, excitedly. Hermione’s parents had been able to talk to her instantly from their office in Kent! It was amazing progress to a traditionally raised boy.

Hermione grinned at him, “Yes. They have much more than this, Neville. You’ll have to come visit our house this summer and see some more.” Neville grinned back at her and agreed.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

The three teens went back through the Leaky Cauldron and grabbed some lunch. The twins had to be changed and fed but they seemed quite content in their baby buggy. That was a good thing because it was only 11:30am. They had 2 ½ hours left to take care of everything else they’d need to buy before they were due at the Shrieking Shack.

They quickly made their way through the sweet shop, the apothecary, the plant store, and the stationary store. They walked past Madam Malkin’s Robes for all Occasions when Hermione stopped. She looked over at Harry with a screwed up face and took a deep breath.

“Harry, I hope this doesn’t upset you but it needs to be said. You need some new clothes. You’re never going back to your relative’s house, now. There’s no reason to hide your money. Please, let me take the twins to the bookshop and you and Neville go in there and get you kitted out. I promise we’ll be waiting for you when you come. Maybe go down the street there,” she said, pointing out a shop, “and get some new glasses as well.” She looked down at his feet, “Maybe some new shoes, too. Go on now. I’ve got the babies,” Hermione said, bossily. Harry laughed at her and looked at himself. He guessed he really could use some new clothes.

Harry watched Hermione until she entered Flourish & Blotts. He turned to Neville and said, “Do you mind? If you don’t want to come, you could always shop around and meet us back at Flourish & Blotts,” Harry offered.

“Nah, mate. I’ll come with you. I could use a pair of gloves myself,” Neville said with a smile.

The boys were much quicker at shopping than a lady would have been. Basically, Harry got measured, speed walked through the store with the shopkeep telling her yes or no on way too many items, then paid her a whole heap of gold, and left the shop. They were done in 20 minutes. Twenty more minutes and Harry had a new pair of dragonhide boots, a pair of trainers, and a pair of school shoes. It took as long to get glasses as it took to get both clothes and shoes. Harry was annoyed with the whole process and in a hurry to get back to Hermione and the babies. He shouldn’t have been.

Hermione was sitting down in the children’s book aisle, while she read a cutesy story to the sleeping twins. There was a worryingly tall stack of children’s books beside her. Little did they know that she had two more stacks just like it in the bottom of the baby buggy.

“Ready to go?” Harry asked, quietly, trying not to startle her. Hermione still jumped.

“Oh, certainly. I found these books for you and the babies. I found three parenting guides and a book of child developmental milestones. I also plan to buy this for my godchildren. It is a book that plays 28 classical music favorites. It also acts as a nightlight with an accurate image of the sky projected on the ceiling and walls. They already love it,” Hermione said, gently patting each baby.

Harry appreciatively took the stack of books Hermione handed him and followed her as she pushed the buggy to the front of the store. Hermione let him pay for that stack and half of one of her other stacks. She paid for the rest. Neither of them cared who paid, they just wanted the babies to have everything they needed. To Hermoine, that meant books. Harry didn’t want to disagree.

They left the bookshop and headed back into the Alley. They only had about an hour left now.

“Right, what else do we need?” Neville asked. His arms felt empty for all the shopping they’d done. He just had a little bag with his gloves inside.

Harry and Hermione glanced around, thinking when Harry spotted something he thought they’d need.

“Come on,” Harry said, leading the group to the Trunk Bunk.

“Good idea,” Hermione said. “I need a library trunk. You’ll need a library trunk and another trunk for the babies’ things.”

“I was thinking something a little bit bigger,” Harry said, turning to look at Neville and Hermione. “I’m going to need more room, Hermione. If your parents do come to stay at Hogwarts, they won’t be able to stay in my rooms all the time. Neither will Julius and Jameson,” Harry said. His son’s names felt natural in his mouth. Even their names were perfect, in his eyes.

“What does that have to do with anything?” Hermione asked, shaking her head.

“At the Quidditch World Cup, I saw a bunch of amazing tents, but I also saw some amazing trunks. Did you ever wonder how big a trunk could get, Hermione? I bet you haven’t considered it. If it can be bottomless and someone could manipulate the space, they could do anything,” Harry said.

The shopkeeper walked up to them as Hermione’s jaw dropped open at the realization.

“How may I assist you? In need of a new Hogwarts trunk, perhaps?” the man asked, a little snidely.

“No, I was actually hoping you could tell me if you have trunks with, like rooms or houses in them?” Harry asked, excited now. He could own his own home and live in it in Hogwarts.

The shopkeeper became much more friendly. “Yes, we do. What did you have in mind?” That’s when the shopkeeper noticed the babies. He did a double take. This bunch was much too young to have babies. He decided to mind his own business and soldier on for the sale. He could always tell his opinion of these… people to his fellow shopkeepers later.

“Perhaps you’re looking for something more family oriented?” he asked only slightly condescendingly.

“Yes, actually. What’s the biggest house you have available? Without being ostentatious, of course. I’m a more down-to-Earth guy,” Harry said. Even though he looked better with his new glasses, clothes, and shoes, he was still a teenager and therefore beneath this arsehole shopkeep.

The man led the teens back into the store. “The largest I have in stock is a lovely 12 room colonial on 100 acres of land set in the French Riviera. There is a small section of simulated beach at the edge of the property behind the house. This model also includes a quidditch pitch and circular drive with a four car garage.”

Hermione had to see it to believe it. Harry put the babies in slings and touched the medallion that would allow him entry into the house. The trunk itself was a very sturdy black dragonhide leather with brass fittings that brought out the scale pattern in the leather. A large bronze medallion was set in the center of the front of the trunk. The man explained that his family crest, if he had one, would go there.

Harry waited for Hermione and Neville to arrive inside before he moved. He was instantly stunned by the view that he saw. The inside of the trunk seemed much larger than 100 acres. The sides of the trunk seamlessly stretched out to the most realistic wizarding special effects that could be found so it seemed the sky stretched forever above them and the beach stretched for kilometers down the coast on either side. The feel of the warm, gentle Mediterranean wind tickled the hairs on the back of his neck and he swore he could taste the sea. It was amazing. The house itself was set back from the beach by a significant distance of about 20 acres while 40 acres of thick grass and immaculately kept gardens led to the quidditch pitch. A lovely forest of Aleppo pine and other evergreen trees curled around the last 40 acres or so, lending their wonderful scent to the area.

The house was a three story colonial, shining with windows. It sat tall and beautiful before the ever shifting sea. As they started walking up the path, the shopkeep started trying to sell them on the virtues of the trunk before he smacked them with the price.

“As I said before, this model has 12 bedrooms, each with an ensuite and a small sitting room. The bottom floor houses the foyer which is accompanied by a walk-in closet and a powder room, a lovely Georgian staircase that rises to the full height of the third floor. The bottom floor also houses the entrance hall, a study, the formal sitting room, an entrance to the library, the formal dining room, an informal dining room, and the kitchens.

The second floor houses two master suites, four bedrooms, a family sitting room, an entrance to the library, and two additional studies. The third floor houses six bedrooms, a playroom, and a classroom for the children. The attic housed a lovely set of four rooms, a bathroom, and a sitting room that would be perfect for elves or human servants.” He went on to explain the safety charms and maintenance needs of a trunk of this caliber. Harry was barely listening.

This place was huge but it felt homey and inviting to Harry. It had plenty of room for the Grangers, the twins, the elves, himself, and Hermione. There was even room for their other friends, if they wanted to come visit, too. He guessed between Hermione, Neville, and the twins, he had a good start on lifelong friendships.

“Does it come furnished?” Harry asked.

“For an additional 10,000G, it comes furnished,” the shopkeeper said, expecting them to balk at the price. They didn’t.

“How much is the trunk?” asked Hermione.

“15,000G,” the salesman said. “It comes with a 100 year lifetime guarantee. We do all maintenance in house or at your placement location at a set rate of 500G for every 10 years of service.”

Harry looked at Hermione and Neville. “What do you think?” He asked.

“I think it's lovely. It’s a steep price but it has a lengthy guarantee and sound safety features. Can it connect to the floo?” Hermione asked.

“Yes,” the shopkeep asked. “It has its own address, already applied. You just sign the forms and pay the fees, and we can have it set up for you with the ministry.” He practically had his fingers crossed behind his back, hoping for this sale to go through. It would make his month.

“They can last a lot longer with good maintenance. My Gran still has one that her Gran received when she first married. It’s a lovely garden scene. Gran has her desk set in it. She does her Wizengamot work in there,” Neville said, helpfully.

Harry grinned at them both and turned back to the shopkeep. “I’ll take it. Do you also have one that’s a more woodsy scene? Maybe with just a four or five bedroom house in it? But with a garage, definitely?”

Hermione looked confused until Harry said one word, “Padfoot.” She quickly nodded her agreement. Sirius could use a place to live. He had nothing right now. Harry wished he’d thought of getting some clothes for him. Oh well, next time.

“Yes, I have just the thing,” the man said, giddy for an even larger sale. He quickly showed Harry around a lovely little five bedroom craftsman house set in a hundred acre wood with a lovely three car garage and a huge circular track that you could drive all the way around your enclosure.

“Perfect,” Harry said. “I’ll take two. Please make sure they’re fully furnished. How soon can we get this done? Sorry, but we’re in a bit of a rush now. We have somewhere else to be in 30 minutes,” Harry said, glancing at his watch.

“I can have everything done in 20,” he smiled at the teens, now very happy they were in his store. “Do you have any preferences on furniture, colors, styles?”

“Pretty much exactly what we saw. Please make one of the craftsman cabins in red and golds, and the other in milder tones. Also, please reinforce all three trunks with dragon hide, and if you can, please reinforce the muted tones trunk with silver under the dragonhide,” Harry said, trying to be nonchalant.

“Would you like the doors and windows reinforced on the house, too?” The salesman asked, shrewdly.

“Please,” Harry said, looking anywhere but at the salesman.

“That’ll cost you an extra 4,000G. We call it our moon madness package,” the salesman said, not really caring. This kid was about to drop almost 65,000G. He could have peed on the floor and the salesman would have made sure he still signed the bill of sale.

“Could you throw in two library trunks and two regular trunks, as well?” Hermione asked.

“Certainly. Do you have any family crests to display?”

“Yes, but maybe we could write them down. It’d be easier,” Harry replied, blushing at the thought of his new titles. He noticed Hermione was pink cheeked about it, too.

The teens left the shop and headed back into the Alley. They looked around for somewhere to sit when it was Hermione’s turn to drag them off, though she was dragging Neville, not Harry.

“I thought we should get your wand checked. I noticed it wasn’t sparking properly in class last term,” Hermione said.

“I think that was because of me and not my wand, Hermione. This was my dad’s wand. It worked great for him,” Neville said, dejectedly.

“That’s even worse than I thought! The wand chooses the wizard, Neville. We have 20 minutes, let’s just go see,” Hermione said, pulling him along. The twins started whining so Harry hung back to change them and get them a new bottle going before he joined his friends. He was starting to get the hang of this stuff.

Harry entered Ollivander’s to find Neville trying out new wands. “His old one is done for?” Harry asked Hermione. She was watching Neville try wands while Ollivander seemed to be having a great time helping him find the right one.

“No, it just wasn’t a good match. Ollivander’s offered to mount it for him for free. He’s going to keep it on display and use his own new wand.”

“That’s a good idea. I wonder what happened to my parents’ wands?” Harry asked. Hermione looked at him sympathetically and shrugged.

“I’ve no idea, Harry. Maybe we can find someone else to ask,” Hermione said.

They looked up as a wand in Neville’s hand began to rain down yellow and gold sparks. It was a pretty display that shimmered in the dim light.

“Eureka! We’ve got him!” Ollivander cheered. He quickly rang Neville up for his new wand and convinced all three teens to buy a wand holster. He cringed when he saw Harry’s sticking out of his back pocket and Hermione’s tucked away in her purse. That was no way to carry a wand so that you were prepared!

The teens went back to the Trunk Bunk and gathered their purchases before hurrying back to the Leaky Cauldron to use the floo.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 8

They arrived at the Shrieking Shack almost 15 minutes late. Nothing moves very quickly with a baby; that’s doubly so true for twins! They entered the basement of the Shack and looked around in the near darkness.

“Harry!” said Remus. Harry jumped but turned and saw the light from Remus’ wand. A giant happy dog bark shook the silence as Snuffles ran over and gave him a doggy hug and kiss. The babies started crying.

“I told you not to do that,” Remus said, giving the dog a baleful look while he gently picked up a twin and started rocking him. Hermione did the same with the other while Harry said hello to Snuffles.

“You great lout! You just had to wake the babies, didn’t you?” Harry said, petting the dog. Snuffles ran over to Neville for a quick hello and then slowly approached the two people holding his pup’s pups. He gently snuffed them until he’d never forget their scent. Hermione and Remus helped him say hello to Julius and Jameson. Snuffles jumped for joy and wanted so badly to bark again, he let out a little squeak of a bark that made everyone laugh.

“Well, are we hanging out here all day or are we heading back to the castle?” Harry asked. He was hungry, tired, and just wanted to relax in his own rooms.

“Lead the way, cub. We’re behind you,” Remus said. The group walked down the tunnel and back to the castle.

They finally reached Harry’s rooms and went inside.

“I think I’ll head up to the dorms and take a nap,” Neville said at the doorway. “I had a good time with you all today. See you at dinner!”

“We might eat in here, Nev. If so, we’ll see you at breakfast tomorrow. Thanks for coming and helping out. I really appreciate it,” Harry said.

“Okay. My pleasure! See you later,” Neville said, waving goodbye to everyone.

As soon as Neville was gone, Sirius morphed back into his human form. He hurried over to the babies and made a big fuss about the precious things.

“Look here, Harry!” Sirius said, gently taking the twin Remus was holding. “They look just like you did when you were a baby. I remember when I first held you. Lily said I wasn’t allowed in the delivery room but after she got the good potions, she was glad to let us all come in.”

Remus grinned at the memory. “Peter didn’t want to come, rat bastard, but me and Remi here were game. Remus only lasted until they checked Lily for the first time. Then, he ran from the room! Ha!” Sirius said, grinning back at a now blushing Remus.

“She was unclothed, Padfoot,” Remus said, smiling but still sounding scandalized.

“Can’t exactly have a baby with clothes on,” Hermione said, giving Remus a chiding look.

“True, but it didn’t seem right to see my best friend’s wife with her clothes off,” Remus said, his voice squeaking a little at the end. Harry and Sirius laughed at his embarrassment.

“Trust me, it wasn’t an enticing sight,” Sirius said, remembering the gore and the screaming. Harry sniggered and Hermione rolled her eyes.

“Anyway, when Lily and James let me hold you for the first time, I just knew. You were something special,” Sirius said with a sappy look in his eyes.

Harry blushed. Sirius went on to tell two more baby Harry stories before the twins woke up and wanted changed and fed again. To Harry’s surprise, Padfoot handled it like an old pro. With Remus helping him, they finished changing both twins and had them redressed and bottle in hand within about 3 minutes.

“Wow! That was impressive, guys,” Hermione said.

“Thank ya,” said Sirius, grinning at Hermione. “I’m an old pro. I had a year with this one,” he said, pointing his thumb at Harry, “before my baby changing days were over. We’d race to see who could do it faster. I won by a landslide every time.” Remus rolled his eyes at Sirius’ boasting.

“You could never beat Lily,” Remus said, bursting Padfoot’s bubble.

“She cheated! I’m not sure how, but I know she did. She was fearless of bodily fluids,” Sirius said. Harry laughed at the very idea of his parents and surrogate uncles racing to change his nappy.

Harry started unloading all his purchases from under the buggy while Sirius and Remus each held a baby.

“They look exactly alike,” Remus said, comparing the two now awake boys.

“Except this one has a birthmark on the bottom of his foot, see?” Sirius said, holding the aquamarine baby.

“That one’s Julius Sirius,” Hermione said.

“Great name. Hello Jules,” Sirius said, smiling at the tiny baby. The baby stared back in wide-eyed wonder. The corner of his mouth lifted into a little smirk. “You’ve got a bit of the mischievous devil in you, don’t you?”

“Just like his namesake,” Remus said, smiling at Julius while he bounced Jameson in his arms.

“Would you each like to be the godfather to one of the boys?” Harry asked. “Hermione’s their godmother. We filled out paperwork at Gringotts today.”

Sirius’ eyes filled with tears. “I’d love that pup. I promise to be there for your babies the way I was never able to be there for you.”

Remus’ eyes were misty as well. “Are you sure you wouldn’t rather choose someone else? Someone who might be able to take custody, if you needed them to?” Remus asked, reluctantly.

“No. I already have a few people who could take custody. I want you and Sirius. Please? I trust you.” Harry asked, hoping Remus wouldn’t say no. Remus smiled a beatific smile and agreed.

“In that case, I’d love to,” Remus said, clapping Harry on the shoulder. Harry grinned in return.

“Now that that’s settled, who’s hungry?” Harry asked. Everyone agreed they could eat. Dobby made a delicious fish and chips fry up for supper. Everyone ate peacefully and relaxed, talking about what Harry should do now.

“What are you going to do now, Harry? Have you found a governess?” Remus asked.

“Yeah. Hermione’s mum and dad are retiring. They’ve agreed to come live with me and help take care of the twins. It’s going to be brilliant. They did a fantastic job with Hermione,” Harry said, glad the issue was settled. It was a serious weight off his mind.

“That is fortunate,” Remus said, smiling.

“Living with the in-laws before the wedding night. Tough move, prongslet,” Sirius joked, ribbing Hermione and Harry at the same time. Both teens blushed and glanced at each other through the corners of their eyes.

Remus looked around the small suite of rooms and looked concerned. “Will there be enough room here for all of you here?”

“Oh! That reminds me, I got something for each of you. Come on, I’ll show you,” Harry said, taking out the trunks he had purchased for himself, Sirius, and Remus. He gave Hermione her library trunk that he had purchased for her, too. The group took a quick tour of the trunks before reconvening in Harry’s new home.

“This is amazing, pup!” Sirius enthused. He thought the trunks were a lark. Harry had purchased the strongest wards possible for each trunk and the things were basically siege worthy. No one was getting in without being invited.

“I thought you’d each like your own. I had them added to the floo network, too, so you can park them wherever is best for you and still come visit me whenever you want,” Harry said, grinning at the men.

“Is this … is this silver reinforced dragonhide?” Remus asked in awe.

“Yes, it’s called the moon madness package. The house and windows are reinforced, too. You’ll always have a safe place to spend the full moon,” Hermione said, gently. Harry just beamed.

“I, this is too much! Thank you,” Remus said, bending to hug Harry and Hermione. Sirius followed suit.

“Your place is nice too, pup. Is this where the Grangers and the twins will spend most of their time?” Sirius asked.

“I think so. This way, everyone has their own space and there’s plenty of room for the twins to grow up. I still don’t know what I’ll do after Hogwarts. The ministry has lost my respect for the way they treated you, Padfoot. I don’t think I want to be an auror anymore. I don’t know what I’d like to do,” Harry said, kicking his feet against his new furniture.

“Well, you have time to decide. You can stay in Hogwarts until you graduate or you could leave after fifth year and get tutors. Who knows, maybe you’ll decide to catch up on your muggle education and go to university. I’ve been thinking about going myself and studying ancient languages,” Remus said, encouragingly. Harry glanced at Hermione when Remus said the last. That was an idea neither had ever considered before. It bore thinking about.

“Ugh! Harry suddenly said, looking at the clock. “I have detention with McGonagall in ten minutes! I almost forgot!” Harry said, jumping up and hurrying back into his suite of rooms.

“She told me to bring the twins,” Harry said. He called for Dobby, “Dobby?” The little elf popped into the room. “Could you get the twins ready to go in their buggy for me?”

“Yes, Harry Potter, sir,” Dobby said, popping away to get the twins ready. Harry met him at the door. Hermione was already waiting there for him.

“I thought we’d head out together,” Hermione said, helping Harry through the portrait hole. Harry was grateful for her help. They parted ways. Hermione headed up to her dorm room and Harry headed on to McGonagall’s office.

Harry knocked on McGonagall’s door.

“Come in,” a voice called. Harry entered the room, pushing the baby buggy before him.

“Hello, Mr. Potter. Please, come have a seat,” McGonagall said, waving Harry into a seat before her desk. She got up and came around to see the babies.

“They’re gorgeous, Mr. Potter. May I?” she asked, gesturing to one of the babies.

“Sure, go right ahead,” Harry replied. McGonagall lifted the blue twin out of the buggy. “That’s Jameson. Charlus Jameson Potter IV. The aquamarine baby is Julius Sirius Black.”

McGonagall’s eyes teared up. “Great names they carry. I’m sure they’ll live up to their namesakes, though I do hope they are filled with slightly less mischief. How are things going so far?”

Harry laughed at the thought of the Weasley twins combined with the marauders. He hoped his boys weren’t that wild. “It’s going okay so far. I’m getting the hang of changing nappies. The elves are a great help. I don’t know what I’d do without them,” Harry said. McGonagall nodded.

“House elves can be a great help. I hope you have a plan for further assistance. It’s good for babies to be around other humans, too,” she said, looking at Harry over her glasses. She didn’t know what the boy had done so far to prepare for the children.

“I have a plan. I actually wanted to make sure there isn’t anything special I need to do? The children’s governor and governess will be starting on Halloween,” Harry said, picking up the other twin. He sat across from McGonagall and rocked little Julius.

“Yes, there are some forms you’ll need to fill out. Who may I ask will be joining us? While you don’t need approval for who you hire, you will need to inform the Hogwarts staff so we’ll all know they’re authorized to be in the building,” said McGonagall. She spoke to Harry but looked down at the baby smiling.

“It’s Hermione’s parents, Dr. and Dr. Granger,” responded Harry. McGonagall looked at him sharply.

“You intend to bring muggles to Hogwarts?” asked McGonagall.

“Yes, is that a problem?” asked Harry, sitting up straighter.

“It will cause a stir, for certain,” said McGonagall, she started bouncing little Jameson.

“I don’t care what other people say. They’ll be spending most of their time with the children inside my new home, anyway,” said Harry.

“You’re letting the children leave Hogwarts without you?” asked McGonagall, surprised.

“No,” Harry said more harshly than he intended. She gave him a stern look. He looked back apologetically. “I don’t mean to be rude but that’s not happening. I’m their father. I should be with them. I bought a travel trunk with a house inside. It’s plenty of space for them and the babies. They’ll only need to keep them while I’m studying and in class anyway.”

McGonagall looked contemplative. “I suppose they must be excellent parents, considering how well Ms. Granger turned out.” She looked at him closely. He blushed when McGonagall said Hermione’s name. Was there a new romance on the way? This one she could at least understand.

“They are. They can teach me how to do it right,” Harry said, determinedly.

McGonagall smiled at him. They chatted about what McGonagall knew of Harry’s own babyhood for another hour or so before she released Harry to head back to the dorms.

Harry arrived back in his rooms to find them empty. He peeked his head inside each trunk and found Remus and Sirius exploring their own place. Sirius popped out first.

“Hey prongslet. How was detention?” asked Sirius, laughing at Harry. Harry rolled his eyes.

“I would think you’d know that quite well on your own by now,” said Harry. He took a sack overflowing with galleons out of the bottom of the baby buggy. He handed it over to Sirius.

“For food or whatever else you two scallywags might need. Thanks for telling me you made me Lord Black, by the way,” said Harry, giving the man a disgruntled look.

Sirius laughed loudly. “That was one of my better pranks,” he said. “I never wanted to be Lord Black. You were always going to be Lord Potter. Fate supported me and gave you two sons. That was just a bonus,” said Sirius, leering at Harry.

“Joke’s on you. I’m Lord Gryffindor, Lord Slytherin by Conquest, and Lord Peverell, too,” said Harry, waving his arm in a sarcastically grand manner.

Sirius' jaw dropped open. “How’d you manage all that?”

“The universe thinks my life is one big lark?” Harry suggested. Remus appeared in the room, exiting his own trunk. He had a huge smile on his face. The place was perfect. It was nicer than Remus had any right to expect and would free him from needing to work menial jobs in the hopes of keeping a roof over his head.

“Why is your life one big joke?” Remus asked, looking over the sleeping twins then turning to greet Harry.

“Because he somehow managed to find himself as Lord Gryffindor, Lord Slytherin by Conquest, and Lord Peverell? I doubt it happened because Harry’s life’s a joke, though. That’s all Harry,” Padfoot said, laughingly dodging Harry’s punch to the arm.

Remus stared at Harry. He looked thoughtful after a moment. “I suppose I can understand the Lord Slytherin by Conquest. Voldemort, I’m presuming?” Remus asked. Harry nodded.

Remus responded with his own nod. “But the Lord Gryffindor and Peverell? How?”

“Apparently the Potters’ were the Peverell’s before they died out. The seat was never relinquished or disbarred, so it still exists. Mum’s family is apparently a long lost squib line for the Gryffindor’s. Or at least that’s what Hardblow my account manager said the inheritance test revealed. I haven’t had the chance to read the results yet. I’ve been a little busy being overwhelmed with becoming a sudden father,” said Harry, sarcastically. Remus just shook his head.

“The things you learn about somebody,” said Sirius, grinning.

The men helped Harry get the babies off to bed. Then, Harry headed off to sleep himself. It had been a long, exhausting 48 hours.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 9

The weeks flew by. Harry settled into a routine with the babies and the elves. Harry would go to class, spend his free period studying, and then come back to his rooms after classes. He would spend time with the twins until dinner. Then, he would put them to bed and spend his evening finishing his homework with Hermione and Neville. They had started studying together most nights. Quidditch hadn’t started yet. Harry knew that would cut into his homework time. He wasn’t sure if he’d be able to keep up with practices with everything else going on in his life. It was something to think about.

Harry had been so busy with his own drama that he’d failed to realize the excited buzz that had filled the school for the last few weeks. It grew to such a raucous level that he finally noticed the morning before Halloween.

“What’s got everyone in such a flap?” asked Harry, confused. Hermione rolled her eyes at him.

“Harry? How do you not realize these things? The Triwizard Tournament is taking place at Hogwarts this year. The other schools participating, Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, are arriving today. Classes are canceled all day because of it. The entire school is meeting outside to greet our guests before dinner,” said Hermione.

Harry looked flabbergasted. “No, I didn’t know. What’s the Triwizard Tournament?”

Neville answered this one. “It’s a really old competition between the three premiere schools of magic in Europe. It was canceled a long time ago. I wonder why they started it back up?”

“No idea but it’s a very dangerous competition. Competitors and spectators alike have died. That’s why it was canceled. The death toll grew too high,” said Hermione, judgmentally. She was starting to wonder if the adults in the wizarding world had any sense at all. “At least there’s some sense to it. This time, they’ll only be allowing of-age students to compete.”

“That’s barmy. Who would want to put their lives in danger like that?” asked Harry.

“Oh come on, Potter. You don’t expect any of us to believe a glory hound like you doesn’t wish he could compete? It’s a good thing we’re not allowed to compete or I’d finally show you who’s the better wizard,” said Ron.

Harry laughed bitterly. “The day you’re better than anyone is the day hell freezes over, Weasley,” said Harry. Ron grit his teeth and lunged at Harry. Harry didn’t move. Ron got in one good punch before McGonagall froze him.

“Mr. Weasley. That is enough. Your unprovoked outbursts are starting to try my patience,” she said, sternly.

Ron’s face turned red. “Unprovoked. I was provoked. Did you hear what he said?”

“Yes, I did. I also heard what you said. Don’t try my patience. Get back to your seat and mind your own business, or so help me, you’ll be in detention for the rest of the month!” McGonagall said, sternly. Ron muttered under his breath about it but he moved.

McGonagall moved away while Hermione looked forlornly at Ron. She didn’t understand what had come over their friend. Why was Harry having babies so upsetting to the other boy? She didn’t understand what was worth their friendship. She shook her head and turned back to her breakfast.

The three of them went back to Harry’s rooms to get ready to go get Hermione’s parents. They weren’t technically supposed to leave Hogwarts today but there really was no way for Hermione’s parents to make it up to the school without them.

They would run out and get the family and their belongings before heading back to Hogwarts to help them get settled. They would attend the feast tonight along with the babies. Feast days were one of the few days married students were allowed to bring their families to the Great Hall. Harry dressed the boys in their warm jackets and hats.

“Ready to go?” asked Hermione, entering the room inside the trunk. Harry turned and smiled at her.

“Just so,” said Harry, standing and putting on his own jacket. They would be out in the muggle world somewhat so Harry wanted to look normal.

The two students took the babies and used the floo to go to the Leaky Cauldron. They went through the pub and exited out into London. Harry stuck out his wand arm and called on the knight bus.

“G’day, welcome aboard the Knight Bus. Transportation for the stranded witch or … Is that you? Is that Neville Longbottom? Good ter see ya again, Neville,” said Stan Shunpike to Harry. “Hey Ern, you remember Neville? We picked ‘im up last summer when Sirius Black was on the loose. Never caught that one, now did they?” asked Stan, cackling to himself. The real Neville looked at Harry strangely. Harry just blushed in response.

“Come aboard, Nev. Where ya headed?” asked Stan. Hermione gave Harry a look. Harry just blushed again. He’d have to explain later.

“Er, yeah. We’re headed to 417 Winsome Way in Hampstead,” Harry responded, giving Hermione’s parents’ address.

“Sure thing, Nev. Are those babies yers? Best take them up to the second or third level. It’s too bumpy down ‘ere for babies,” said Stan, pointing them to the lift that Harry had neve noticed in the back of the bus. They pushed the buggy inside just in time. The lift doors slammed shut just as the loose tables and chairs filling the bus today started skidding towards them.

They decided to try the third level, seeing as it would have the best view. The entire third level was set up as a restaurant with booths, waitresses, and a fry cook. Harry’s eyes goggled.

“How many in your party?” asked the waitress.

“Um, three adults and two babies?” answered Harry. The waitress marked it down, ignoring them all. She led them to a booth and got them settled with drinks and menus before she shuttered off to check on another table.

“I didn’t know this was up here,” said Neville in wonder. Harry kept one hand on the baby buggy, just in case but otherwise barely noticed they were moving. If it wasn’t for the sickening jumps in scenery outside the windows, he wouldn’t know he was moving at all.

“It’s much nicer than the first level,” said Harry, relaxing when the buggy didn’t go flying with each start and stop.

They had a snack to share and waited for their turn to get off the bus. Their turn finally arrived. They stepped back into the lift and out of the doors to the bus. It took off with a terrifying bang that made the twins jump. They went right back to sleep, thankfully.

Harry pushed the buggy towards the front door of the lovely two-story brick home in Hampstead. The neighborhood was quiet but each of the homes had their own character. It was easy to see that the people who lived in this neighborhood had money.

Hermione hurried up to the front door. She rang the bell and waited, cursing herself for not bringing her keys. Someone hurried to the door and threw it open. A kindly woman with bushy brown hair streaked heavily with gray rushed outside and pulled Hermione into her arms.

“Hermione! It’s so wonderful to see you,” said the woman, squeezing her tight. Hermione laughed.

“It’s only been two months, mum. Less than. Don’t be silly,” Hermione beamed, squeezing the woman just as tightly.

“We’re still working to pack things up. I hope you don’t mind. You said we can bring the car, yes?” asked Hermione’s mother, Dr. Emma Granger.

“Yes, certainly. Let me call for Dobby and Winky. They’ll come help us pack up everything you’ll need,” said Hermione, grinning at her mother.

“Oh, you,” said Emma, patting Hermione’s cheeks, lovingly.

“Dobby! Winky!” called Harry. The two elves popped into the room, looking at Harry for instruction.

“These are our friends, Dobby and Winky,” Harry said, introducing the two elves to the lady of the house. “Winky, Dobby, do you mind helping Hermione’s mum and dad pack? They’ll be joining us at Potter Hideaway today.”

“Certainly, Mr. Harry,” answered Winky with bright eyes and a chipper attitude.

“Yes, sir!” said Dobby, doing some kind of weird salute. Harry looked at him strangely but just let it slide.

The two elves followed Hermione’s parents around the house while Hermione introduced her friends to her home and her neighborhood. By the time it was getting close to lunchtime, the packing frenzy was coming to a close. All of the shrunken boxes were loaded into her parents’ cars. They each climbed into a car with the teens and babies climbing in beside them. Harry gave a garage door opener to each Dr. Granger.

“You just push the button and say Potter Hideaway or Garage Door. If you say Potter Hideaway, a limited portkey will move the car and everything attached to it to our home in Potter Hideaway,” explained Harry. “If you say Garage Door followed by where you want to go, the car will portkey into a clear stretch of road near where you’re going. Just be careful of traffic when you arrive,” warned Harry. That was the warning the shopkeep gave to him, along with four of the garage door openers.

“Alright,” said Emma with dread. “Do the babies need car seats?”

“Their buggy seats detach as car seats,” said Harry, situating the babies in the backseat of Dan’s car. Neville rode with Harry and Dan while Hermione rode with her mother. They each buckled into the car, then pushed the button.

A brief whirlwind of light and silence surrounded the car before it gave an almighty jolt and landed in the open garage door of Potter Hideaway.

“Wow!” shouted Dan, excitedly. The babies woke up and started to fuss. Harry jumped out of the car and unloaded them back into their buggy.

Dan jumped out of the car and ran around. He looked at the gorgeous beach, the Mediterranean feel of the air, and the taste of the sea. He rushed back to look at the giant, gorgeous house and the surrounding forest. He was in awe. This was all inside a trunk?

Emma was no less impressed, even if she was less demonstrative about it. She was still affected by the wild ride from their own garage to the garage at Harry’s home.

The elves were already working to unload the boxes, each of them leading the way for a floating train of boxes that followed them into the house and up to the second master bedroom, which Harry had set aside for Hermione’s parents. He would take the other master bedroom while Hermione and the twins would each have a room on this floor as well. No one seemed to notice that Hermoine had moved her things out of the girls dormitory. None of her roommates mentioned she wasn’t staying there anymore.

“This is amazing. You say it’s inside a trunk inside your dormitory, Harry?” asked Emma, as she watched a flock of birds fly over the forest towards the sea.

“Yeah. Once you’re settled in your rooms, we’ll give you the tour. It’s still almost two hours until dinnertime,” said Harry.

Emma looked at him a little skeptically. It had taken her two days to pack. It would surely take her a week to unpack. Harry just smiled at her and offered to give a quick tour of the outside before they would head up to their rooms. Dan and Emma agreed.

Harry showed them the front garden. Hermione pushed the baby buggy down the path to the sea. Her parents felt the slightly warm water and grinned. This would be pleasant to spend time in. They walked up to the gazebo, which had a swing.

“I plan to get the boys a play set out here. A nice one with a treehouse and some swings. We’ll look for that for Yule,” Harry said, planning something nice for the holiday for the first time in his life.

Hermione smiled at him. She knew what that meant to Harry.

“That sounds like just the plan,” Dan enthused. “We can put it together ourselves. Bond over bruised thumbs and what not.” Dan beamed a grin at Harry. Harry smiled in return.

Harry showed them the walking trail that led to the quidditch pitch or veered off to continue on a trail that led through the woods back around to the other side of the house. The Grangers were suitably impressed.

Harry led the group into the house and up the stairs to the second floor.

“This is the main living floor. I figure the floor above will be for guests. This floor has two master bedrooms and four bedroom suites. I thought you could take the second master,” he said, respectfully to Dan and Emma.

Dan grinned at Harry and slapped his back.

“Are there rooms for the babies and Hermione on this level as well?” Emma asked, wanting to be near the children.

“Yes. There’s room for all of us on this level, except Dobby and Winky. They stay in the elf quarters in the attic. They’re specifically designed for their needs,” Harry said, thinking of the odd little rooms with circular doors and soaring windows.

“Alright then, let’s see these rooms,” said Dan with a grin. They went up the stairs and turned onto the second floor. A hallway led to the left and the right off the second story platform.

“My room and the babies’ rooms will be to the left. Your room and Hermione’s room will be to the right,” Harry said, leading the group to the right.

There were three rather nice cherry wood doors leading off of the platform. One led to Hermione’s room suite, which Harry quickly showed to the group. An exact replica of the room faced it across the hall. This room was empty. The door in the center of the hallway at the end was the entrance to the master bedroom.

They walked inside and gasped in awe. The room was open and extremely spacious. A his-and-hers study was set off to either side, forming a small entryway. This opened up into a double height room with a wall of windows that opened up to a private deck facing the sea.

Off to the left was a sitting room with a giant fireplace. Off to the right was the largest four poster bed Dan and Emma had ever seen. It was a magnificent English oak bed carved with scenes of mythical creatures that might not be so mythical, now that Dan thought about it.

“This,” said Emma, stunned into silence.

Dan turned to Harry with a grin on his face and a booming laugh echoing from his chest.

“I think we’re going to like it here, just fine, my boy! Just fine!” Dan slapped Harry’s back, hard enough to knock the boy off his balance for a second.

Emma turned and hugged him, with tears in her eyes.

“This is wonderful. You’ve given us so much. Our daughter is back in our everyday lives. Grandchildren to spoil. Then, this. This gorgeous place to spend our golden years. Thank you, my boy,” she said, giving him a fierce Hermione hug. Harry felt a lump form in his throat. He squeezed Emma back, gently.

“I’m just so glad I’ll get to learn how to be a parent from such wonderful examples,” Harry said, his voice a little husky from unshed tears. Emma squeezed him harder for just a second then let him go. She smiled with pride at both teenagers.

The Grangers and the teenagers worked together with the elves to quickly unpack the room and get things situated for the Grangers. In less than half an hour, the work was done. They had a quick tour of the rest of the house then started to get ready for the feast.

“Do you have robes?” Harry asked, hoping the Grangers would be able to blend in as much as possible.

“Yes, we do. We went to the shops in Diagon Alley specially to get a few things we might need in the wizarding world,” said Emma, matter-of-factly.

“Really? You went on your own?” asked Hermione.

“We did,” puffed Dan. “We got robes and these medallion things. They let us see all forms of magic and protect us from most curses and hexes. It won’t protect us from dark magic, according to the shopkeeper, but it should protect us from anything set at us by school children,” said Dan, proudly.

“Yes, and we got these rings. They warn us of potions and poisons,” said Emma, flashing her new ring. It was lovely. Dan had a men’s version of the same ring.

Hermione looked at them with her mouth agape. Emma rolled her eyes.

“Please dear. You got your intelligence from us. Did you think we wouldn’t realize some people won’t welcome our presence here? We do. We want to stay safe. That burden shouldn’t be on you,” said Emma, patting Hermione’s hand.

Harry laughed. “That’s the way to be prepared! Just like Hermione,” he said, beaming at his friend. She smiled shyly in return. Harry noticed that it was a beautiful smile. How had he never noticed that before?

“We also got special cloaks and hats that protect us somewhat and our robes have protection runes sewn in them. We’d also like you to cast tracking charms on us and the babies. If anything ever happens to us, gods forbid, we want you to be able to find us easily,” said Dan, showing off his new dragonhide cloak and vest. Her mother had a lovely dragonhide shawl and a cloak as well. They handed Hermione and Harry a package each. They also had a vest, shawl, and a dragonhide cloak.

“These are wonderful,” said Harry, admiring the dragonhide that shifted between black and green, depending on how the light hit it. It looked lovely with Harry’s eyes. He put on the vest under his robes. It looked very nice with his black school slacks and new black dragonhide boots. He found he had two shawls, each slightly different from the other, for the babies. He wrapped them in it right away. They snuggled into the soft leather.

“Oh, mum! Dad! I love them!” Hermione said, ecstatically. She put on her vest. Then, she flashed the shawl that shifted between a light gray and vibrant blue that really brought out her coloring. She put the shawl over her shoulders and turned this way and that. She made a lovely sight.

“This must have cost you a fortune!” Hermione said. Her father laughed.

“We’re wealthy, retired dentists, darling. We can afford it,” he said, hugging her close.

“I can’t thank you enough. This’ll provide a little more protection for the babies. I’ll have to look into getting them a medallion like yours, too,” said Harry.

“That’s a great idea, Harry,” said Neville. “You should get them as bracelets though. They might choke on the medallions.”

“Right,” said Harry, thinking of the safety concerns that surrounded new babies. He was glad for the books he’d purchased on raising magical babies. He needed all the help he could get.

Everyone got changed into their best robes, with house crests and all. The Grangers all wore the Dagworth Granger crests with pride. Harry and Hermione had both decided to keep the Ravenclaw, Slytherin, and Gryffindor house status in secret until they left Hogwarts. It would be too awkward to be a student of the school and also become the decision makers for school matters. They’d just leave that to the board of governors and to Dumbledore, unless the issue was forced somehow.

Harry wore all of his house crests, even if he felt foolish doing it, as did Julius and Jameson. Neville was decked out in his Longbottom best. They checked each other over once more and made sure their hats were on straight. The polished looking group headed down to meet the Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students.

They mixed in with the throng of people exiting through the Great Hall, which was easy to do with almost 800 people in one place. The small group went over and stood nearest the professors. They hoped this might deter some of the shenanigans from their classmates once they realized there were muggle amongst them. If they realized it at all.

Harry and Emma each held a baby as they went to greet the Beauxbatons and Durmstrang contingents. Professor McGonagall made her way over during her inspections.

“Weasley, tuck in your shirt. Brown, button yours,” she said, barking out instructions to various students as she walked through the throng. “Potter, you look well put together today. It’s a nice change. Adorable robes on the bairns. Keep a warming charm on them. This cold air could make them sick.”

She moved on, barking out instructions to other students as she went. Harry immediately cast the suggested charm on each of the babies, glad that he already knew the spell.

“Perfect Potter. Wearing posh clothes now to match his toff status. No need to show off so much. It’s making you look pathetic,” Weasley said, snidely.

Harry’s face grew red but he ignored the comments. Ron kept taunting him, but not too loudly; McGonagall was headed back their way.

“Showing off your money by hiring not one but two governors for your children. Can’t be bothered to care for them yourself?” Ron asked.

“Ronald. You should be ashamed of yourself. Harry’s just trying to do his best by his children,” Hermione chided.

“Right. Like you wouldn’t stick up for him. What are you now? His girlfriend or something?” Ron asked, outraged.

“Better him than you. At least he knows how to be mature and refrain from childish insults,” said Hermione.

Ron’s face turned red when a few people laughed at Hermione’s words. Lavender hurried forward to comfort him.

“Like anyone would want you, Granger! With that hair and those teeth, ha!” said Lavender, her arm linked through Ron’s. “Come on, Won-Won.” She pulled the other boy away, into the snickering crowd. It was hard to tell if they were snickering at Ron or Hermnione at this point but Hermione didn’t care. She turned her back on them, with her nose in the air.

“Line up everyone! Our guests will be arriving momentarily,” McGonagall called with her voice magically projected.

“Let’s go stand over here,” Hermione said, moving on the complete other side of the line of students, near the central path that led into the school.

Everyone stood for what felt like a long time and chatted. Then, Harry spotted it.

“Look!” he said, pointing at the sky. Hermione looked but didn’t see anything at first. After a few seconds, she saw something moving. Over the next few minutes, the moving speck grew larger, and larger, until it landed gracefully on the ground. It was a large carriage, pulled by six of the most giant horses Hermione had ever seen. They easily stood five meters tall at the head.

The door of the carriage opened. A coachman rushed forward and put a set of large, sturdy steps on the ground in front of the door. The largest woman Hermione had ever seen stepped out of the carriage. She could have easily warred with Hagrid over size, though the woman was dressed in an elegant set of robes with her hair and makeup perfectly done. A gaggle of students in light blue school robes followed the woman out of the carriage. They walked in two rows at a stately pace.

Harry met the eyes of one of the girls. Everyone was staring at her sister, a tall blonde woman with a perfect figure and haunting violet eyes. Harry’s eyes were caught by the cornflower blue eyes of what must have been her younger sister. He was mesmerized.

“I’m going to marry her,” Harry and Hermione said, transfixed.

“What?” said Harry and Hermione at the same time, looking at the other, embarrassed. The Grangers exchanged glances. This was a new development all the way around.

“I think you said you’re going to marry her. Both of you,” said Dan, with his eyebrow raised. The children’s faces were flaming red but so was the face of the young blonde who was watching the two teens with the same avid interest in return.

“Bonjour,” she said quietly, as she walked by.

“Hi,” said Harry, breathily.

“Bonjour,” returned Hermione, with stars in her eyes.

“This is definitely something new,” said Emma. Dan couldn’t help but agree.

The second school arrived shortly after the first set of students came inside. It was impressive to see the ship bubbling up from under the surface of the lake, but none of the Durmstrang students caught their eye the way the Beauxbatons student had done. They were the only ones.

A low murmur of “Krum” was building amongst the other students. Harry really didn’t notice. The twins had started to fuss. Harry worked with Emma to change them on the floating changing pad that Hermione had wisely thrown in with Harry’s other baby purchases, along with a baby bag the size of a coin purse. It was bottomless and easily held literally everything a baby could possibly need.

The Hogwarts contingent started to head inside the school. Harry, Hermione, Neville, the twins, and the Grangers walked towards the Gryffindor table. They sat at the very end nearest the head table, trying to circumvent any possible disruption caused by the Grangers’ presence. As they were settling in, a voice interrupted them.

“Pardon, may we sit with you?”

Harry and Hermione looked up. They locked eyes with the same cornflower blue that had so captivated them outside.

“Yes, er, please,” said Hermione, tripping over her words in an uncommon way for the young girl. The other girl beamed a smile at her. The new girl sat, along with her sister and two other girls. The two other girls seemed to be playing buffer to the sudden influx of Gryffindor boys who were trying to sit at their end of the table now. Harry gave them all a hostile look. Some of them were scared away, some emboldened.

The girls ignored all the boys, subtly putting up a barrier that would keep them at least arm’s length away.

“I am Gabrielle. This is my seester, Fleur. These are our friends, Claudette and Marie,” the young girl said, introducing herself and her companions.

“I’m Hermione Granger. These are my parents, Doctors Emma and Dan Granger, and my friends, Harry Potter and Neville Longbottom. And of course, the twins, Julius and Jameson,” Hermione said, smiling at the babies.

“Zey are so precious,” said Fleur, cooing over the little boys and ignoring all the big boys trying to get her attention.

“Are zey yours?” Gabrielle asked Hermione. Hermione blushed but shook her head.

“I could only be so lucky. These are Lord Black Potter’s children,” said Hermione, gesturing to Harry.

Gabrielle looked deeply into Hermione’s eyes. “Zey would only be so lucky, too, I am guessing.” Hermione giggled and blushed again. Gabrielle turned to Harry.

“I should ‘ave known zey were yours. They ‘ave your ‘air and your gorgeous eyes,” said the girl, looking at Harry shyly.

Harry grinned but blushed. “Thank you. You have beautiful eyes, too. It was the first thing I noticed about you,” Harry said. It was Gabrielle’s turn to blush.

“May I hold one of zem?” asked Fleur.

“Of course. Watch the head. They’re a little under two months old now. It will seem like they can hold their head up when it will suddenly become a missile aimed at your face,” warned Harry, handing over Jameson. Claudette took a turn holding Julius. Harry told them who they were holding.

“If it is not too presumptuous of me to ask, where is their mother?” Marie asked. Harry looked a little uncomfortable before he answered.

“I used a surrogate,” he said. The girls exchanged a look.

“Is that common for Hogwarts students?” asked Fleur.

“Er, no. I’m the lord of an ancient and noble house, well, a couple of houses, really. These are my heirs. They were, um, gifted to me,” Harry said, trying not to make the situation sound worse. The girls exchanged another glance but let the conversation drop.

The students and the Grangers had a lovely time chatting about France, which Hermione and her parents visit almost annually, and about the tournament, which Fleur was hoping to enter.

“Good luck to you,” said Harry. “I’m glad I can’t enter. I’ve too much on my plate with the twins as it is,” Harry said, patting Julius’ back. Emma now had Jameson.

“You seem to be such a good fazer,” Gabrielle complimented. She, Hermione, and Harry had all been having a lovely conversation, mostly with each other.

“Thanks,” Harry said, rubbing the hair at the back of his neck. “It’s a new thing.”

Dumbledore stood to make a speech. Harry wrinkled his nose at the man. Fleur noticed.

“Do you not like ze headmaster?” Fleur asked.

“It’s not that I don’t like him. It’s that I don’t like his speeches. They always draw attention to me in some way,” Harry said. Fleur nodded.

“The goblet will be available in the entrance hall until dinner time tomorrow night, when our champions will be chosen. Please remember, only students who are considered of-age will be allowed to compete,” Dumbledore said, looking right at Harry. Everyone else in the hall turned their eyes on him, too.

Harry slumped down in his seat. “I don’t want to be in this competition,” he said, mulishly. The headmaster and the rest of the students tittered in laughter at the pronouncement.

“I don’t!” he said, hotly.

“Be that as it may, Harry. You won’t be allowed,” said Dumbledore, chidingly. He went on with his speech. Harry’s face was flaming red in anger.

“I could ‘ave swore I ‘eard you say you did not want to be in ze tournament?” Gabrielle said, confused.

“Yeah, well, I’m either the paragon or pariah of this school. Nothing in between,” muttered Harry.

The French students didn’t know about that but they did see Harry’s point. He really was the center of attention, whether he wanted it or not. The feast ended and everyone stood to exit the hall.

“Where will you all be staying?” asked Harry.

“We will be staying in our carriage. It is much bigger on the inside,” said Gabrielle with a grin. She had dimples. Both Harry and Hermione sighed and leaned towards her.

Fleur leaned over and tried to get their attention. She even turned on her Veela charm, for just a moment, to see if it would work. Harry and Hermione ignored her completely. She and the other French girls giggled. Gabrielle noticed and blushed. Harry and Hermione unconsciously took hands and leaned into one another. They both sighed.

“Seems like you could have the best of both worlds with these two,” said Fleur, quietly to Gabrielle.

“He already has male heirs, too. So, I know that wouldn’t be a problem, either,” whispered Gabrielle back. Fleur giggled again.

“Would you like to sit with us again for breakfast?” asked Hermione, politely but also because she wanted to spend more time with Harry and Gabrielle. She didn’t know what had come over her but she liked it.

“We would love that,” said Gabrielle, waving shyly at the two Gryffindors.

They waved back with goofy smiles on their faces. As the group walked back to Gryffindor tower, the good mood was broken. A group of Slytherin’s accosted them as they walked to the stairs.

“First a mudblood, then a creature? God, you’re sick, Potter,” said Draco, shaking his head.

Harry grit his teeth and breathed deeply. He had Julius in his arms. He couldn’t turn and give the little ponce the what for he deserved.

“Sod off, Malfoy,” said Harry. Draco looked around to make sure no teachers were watching then stepped forward.

“What will you do about it, Potter? Your little bastards will keep you from fighting, now won’t they? Unless you’re hoping a stray spell will take them off your hands,” said Malfoy. Harry growled and turned to face him.

“Watch what you say,” Harry growled.

“Or what? You’ll sick your new little creature on me? Will she be a joint pet for you and Granger, certainly looked like it,” said Draco, mockingly.

“Of course! She’s a veela! That explains so much,” exclaimed Hermione, talking to herself.

“You are such a mudblood. You honestly didn’t know she was a veela? No wonder she ensnared you. You’re so weak,” Draco said laughing as he turned to walk away. His group laughed with him and followed his lead. They made snide remarks about Hermione, Harry, and the babies. They obviously didn’t know the Grangers were muggles or that would have been mentioned too.

Hermione huffed and turned to walk up the stairs.

“Is it always like that here for you both?” asked Emma Granger in concern. She didn’t like the way the headmaster had singled Harry out and she didn’t like the bigotry so openly displayed by the other students. They didn’t even care that adults were present!

Harry and Hermione exchanged a look. “Pretty much,” Hermione said.

“This actually wasn’t a bad day,” said Harry, thoughtfully.

Dan laughed. Emma’s mouth dropped open.

“Wasn’t a bad day? I’d hate to see what a bad day is like then,” said Emma.

“You really would. During second year, everyone thought Harry was the Heir of Slytherin. Everyone was either terrified of him or down right hostile,” said Neville, remembering how horribly Harry was treated that year.

“Or like during our first year when we lost all those points for Gryffindor. Remember that?” asked Harry.

Hermione nodded. “Too right. Or like last year, when everyone thought you were afraid of dementors. They were such berks about it. Like they weren’t afraid,” said Hermione.

“Do the teachers even try to intervene?” asked Emma.

“Not really. They expect we’ll sort things out ourselves most times,” said Harry, shrugging.

“I guess that’s one way to teach problem solving,” said Dan, shaking his head. They all arrived back in the Gryffindor common room. Ron and Ginny sneered at them but everyone else just ignored them. They went into Harry’s rooms and into the trunk.

Winky and Dobby had the whole place sparkling clean. All the Grangers’ things were put away nicely in their room. The Grangers settled in the study for a nightcap while Harry and Hermnione went to put the babies down for bed. They’d had a lot of excitement for two month old chaps.

Harry and Hermione came to settle back into the sitting room with the Grangers and Neville about 20 minutes later. Harry and Hermione had a butterbeer each while they sat on the couch beside the fire. They didn’t even notice that they’d taken seats quite close to one another. The handholding from earlier was also back. It just felt right to both teens.

“What did that nasty little boy with the blonde hair mean? Why did he call that nice French girl a creature?” asked Dan, perplexed by that part of the interaction.

“Because she’s a veela or at least part veela,” said Hermione.

“She’s a what?” asked Harry.

“A veela. Veela are a humanoid magical species that can shift into a fierce bird that shoots fire out of her eyes and mouth when she becomes angered or is threatened. Veela are always female, males are very rarely propagated through the species, as males cannot transform nor can they pass down the Veela genetics. Veela are always ethereally beautiful. They exude an allure upon puberty that makes other people inclined to behave as if they are head over heels in love. Puberty doesn’t usually begin until age 15, though. She must not be 15 yet the effect was present,” said Hermione.

Neville looked uncomfortably at the Grangers then added to Hermione’s information. “People who are in love aren’t affected by the veela allure. Also …” he trailed off. He looked at Harry and Hermione, unsure if he should say anything.

“Also, what?” asked Hermione. She didn’t like having information denied her.

“Well, they also say that when a Veela finds their mate, their mate will fall instantly in love with them, for real. Other veelas’ allures won’t affect the mate. Veela are known for taking both a male and a female mate. It’s pretty common in their society. So much so, that it’s also legal for wizards or witches to marry a veela and another person at the same time. Because veela can’t carry male children, it’s considered a wise decision to marry both a veela and a non-veela. That way you’ll still have heirs to carry on your name and such,” said Neville nervously. “Not that you need more heirs,” he said, laughing uncomfortably at his own bad joke.

“So you’re saying that Harry and Hermione are magically in love with this young woman?” asked Emma, trying to understand what was going on.

Neville shrugged uncomfortably. “It’s just that Gabrielle didn’t have an allure. I didn’t feel it but I definitely felt it from Fleur.”

“Really?” Harry asked, perplexed. “I didn’t feel anything from Fleur.”

“Me neither,” said Hermione, contemplatively. “Is there a book on all this?” Hermione asked.

“Probably. There’ve been a ton of studies on veela. People think they’re romantic or sexy, so they get a lot of shelf space,” said Neville.

Hermione nodded and decided to check the library first thing in the morning.

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 10

The next day was the first day of the Grangers watching the babies in the trunk for the day on their own. Even though they had Winky and Dobby to help, Harry still worried they’d be overwhelmed.

“You can have Dobby or Winky come get me immediately, if there are any problems. Winky? Dobby?” Harry said. The two elves popped into the room.

“Please keep your ears open for either of the Dr. Grangers to call for you. They’ll be watching the twins from now on but they still want your help,” said Harry.

“Please Harry, it’s Emma and Dan. We’ll be very glad to have the help. We won’t go out today, but sometimes it will be okay if we take the twins out for the day? To the park or to baby enrichment activities?” asked Emma.

“Yes, that’s fine with me. I wish we could have phones around here,” Harry fretted. “You can both also call on my godfather, Sirius Black, or our surrogate uncle, Remus Lupin, if you need magical assistance. If the twins do accidental magic and you need help but we’re in class, you can always call them. We showed you how the floo works, right? They’ll be in their trunks at either Lupin’s Lair or Padfoot’s Place. Do you need anything else?”

Emma smiled gently at Harry. “We’ll remember, Harry. Don’t worry, we’ll be waiting for you here when you’re done with classes for the day.”

Harry let his shoulders sag and smiled a little smile.

“Thank you. It’s not that I don’t trust you, it’s just that, well,” Harry said, waving at his tiny, helpless babies.

Emma smiled back at him, “I understand, Harry. Now, get to breakfast. You don’t want to keep your new friends waiting,” she said, shooing him out of the trunk. Harry kissed the babies one last time then followed Hermione out.

They arrived at breakfast to find an annoyed looking Fleur ignoring about a half dozen boys who were trying to get her attention. Gabrielle was sitting across from her, being ignored. Hermione noticed. That showed the allure definitely wasn’t working for Gabrielle yet.

“Bonjour,” Gabrielle said, smiling at the two as they came to sit down beside her. Boys were literally plastered to the shield at Fleur’s back.

“Bonjour,” Harry and Hermione echoed. Harry nodded at the unwanted suitors with his head.

“Does this happen all the time?”

Gabrielle sighed. “Non. Zere are just many undisciplined wizards in your school. It seems zey do not teach you all occlumency?”

“No, it’s not offered as a part of our coursework,” said Hermione. “Will they do this all year?” Hermione asked, honestly concerned for the other girls’ safety.

“Non. Zey will only behave so until they get used to the allure. She is blocking as much of it as she can but it is not possible to completely block it,” said Gabrielle, despairing.

“Well, if you need a place to unwind without them around, please feel free to come to my dorm. I have family housing, for obvious reasons. No one can get into our rooms without our permission,” Harry said. He winced when he realized he’d said we. They didn’t want anyone to know Hermione wasn’t staying in her own rooms.

“You and Hermione are allowed to share rooms? Zat is surprising to me,” said Fleur, tuning back into the conversation.

“We’re not technically allowed. We just do. Please don’t mention it to anyone,” said Harry, pleadingly.

“We won’t. Do zey supervise you at all? We have bed checks every night before bed,” said Gabrielle.

“In Gryffindor, we don’t. I understand they have bed checks in Slytherin and Hufflepuff but not in Ravenclaw, either,” said Hermione.

“Zat is strange,” said Fleur, tossing her hair over her shoulder to get it out of her way.

“It really is,” agreed Harry. “Anyway, if you do want to come to our rooms after classes today, you’d be welcome.”

Gabrielle looked at Fleur pleadingly. “Alright, but I must study, so we cannot stay long. I ‘ave NEWTS this year.”

“I have a library in my rooms, if you’d like to use it. I’m still in the building phase but I have a robust reference section thanks to Hermione,” Harry said with a fond smile at the girl. Fleur perked up at that.

“You have a private library? I would be very interested in seeing zat. It is very ‘ard to study with ‘ormonal boys at your back all the time,” Fleur said. “‘Ard to eat, too,” she said, disgruntled.

“Oy, you lot. Get away,” said Harry. Professor McGonagall heard him and added her own remonstrations. The boys moved reluctantly away to sit in their own spots.

“Zank you,” said Fleur, gratefully. She wasn’t sure if any of the teachers here would help her or not. Britain wasn’t exactly friendly to the Veela population.

“Let’s meet on the seventh floor, right off the stairway, after our last class,” said Hermione, smiling at Gabrielle. Gabrielle grinned in return.

“Sounds magnifique. See you then!” The students all meandered away to their first classes. The day dragged by for Harry. He was excited to see Gabrielle again but he was also worried about the twins. It all combined to make him wish classes were over already. Hermione noticed his inattention and gave him a look. He sighed and got back to taking notes.

Classes were finally over. Harry and Hermione had taken to holding hands as they walked through the hall. No one said anything about it. They’d honestly all been expecting it.

When the two teens arrived on the seventh floor landing, they saw that Gabrielle, Fleur, Claudette, and Marie were already waiting for them.

“Come on, let’s go inside,” Harry said, smiling at Gabrielle. She gave him and Hermione each a nice long hug in greeting.

“It is good to see you again,” Gabrielle said, smiling at the two other teens.

“Please, come inside,” Harry said, leading the group into his rooms. They arrived inside and looked around.

“It’s kind of small, isn’t it? How do you live here with Hermione, her parents, and your babies?” Fleur asked. She was prone to asking questions that were on the edge of impertinence. To be fair, the two small bedrooms and small sitting room weren’t big enough for a family of that size.

“We live inside here,” Harry said, leading everyone to the trunk in the center of the back wall of the sitting room. “We pretty much don’t use these rooms,” he said with a shrug.

Harry showed them all how to get inside the trunk, then followed them inside. The girls were squeeing with Hermione over the beautiful scene in the trunk.

“Oh, Harry! This reminds me so much of home!” said Gabrielle, grabbing him up in another hug.

Harry hugged her back and grinned at Hermione over her shoulder. Hermione beamed in return. Dan and Emma came walking down the beach towards them with the babies’ bassinet floating between them.

“Mum!” Hermione said, running forward to hug and kiss her mum and dad. Harry was right behind her, though he saved his kisses for his sons.

“How were they today?” Harry asked, anxiously.

“They were sweet as little angels. Dobby and Winky are great helpers. Winky spent most of the day with us. She honestly did most of the childcare work. She changed them,” laughed Emma.

Dan grinned. “We just did the fun parts. The holding and the feeding. They’re so smart already. Watch, watch!”

Dan leaned over the bassinet and cooed at the now awake babies.

“Where’s Grammie? Where’s Grammie?” he cooed at the babies. They smiled and looked at Emma.

“Where’s Pop Pop? Where’s Pop Pop?” he asked, the boys kicked their legs and waved their little arms, staring right at Dan.

“They already know us!” he said.

“I doubt that,” said Hermione, unsurely. The books she’d read on parenting did say that very young children knew who their caretaker were but this was their first day of caretaking!

“Watch. Where’s your Da? Where’s your Da?” he asked the little boys in a silly voice. They kicked excitedly and looked at Harry. Hermione’s mouth dropped open.

“Where’s MiMi? Where’s MiMi?” asked Dan the twins turned to Hermione and started cooing. She squealed in delight and covered the little boys’ faces in kisses.

“My lovelies. You’re so smart. I bet you’ll be able to read before you can speak. Yes, you will. I’m going to teach you,” she said in a cutesy voice.

Everyone laughed. The Grangers took the twins inside to settle in the sitting room and wait for everyone else to return from their tour.

“Your babies are adorable,” said Fleur, waving goodbye to the little darlings who watched them all walk out of the room.

“Thank you. I’ve only been a da for two months. It all still feels so new. I’m learning to be better every day,” Harry said, leading the group of witches on a guided tour through the house. They ended up in the library.

“This is my library,” said Harry, leading the group into the library. “Or maybe I should call it Hermione’s library. She uses it more than I do and chose more of the books, too,” he said with a grin at the girl. Hermione smacked his arm, playfully.

“Someone had to make sure you have a solid foundation for your library. You might have filled it with quidditch books only,” she joked.

It was truly an impressive library. It was two stories high and took up a quarter of the house before it was magically expanded. It looked half empty right now but it still had an impressive amount of books.

There were several small study carousels and a few large tables around the room. There was even a library cart that would return the books to their proper spot if you left the books on the cart when you were through with them.

“This is fantastique,” Fleur enthused, rushing to the shelves to look at the books. Gabrielle smirked at her.

“She has a researcher’s heart,” said Gabrielle.

Hermione couldn’t stand to watch without joining in. She rushed over to give Fleur the library tour of where all the books could be found, and best of all, the modern card index.

“We’ve lost them,” said Harry, forlornly. The other girls laughed and set their books and bags down on one of the tables.

“Can we go get tea with your parents before we sequester ourselves away in the library? I’m hungry and I want to hold the babies,” said Harry. At the reminder of the twins, Hermione and Fleur agreed to continue their review of every book in the place later.

Harry smiled and led them back to the sitting room.

Someone was waiting for them there. A few someone’s actually.

“Padfoot! Remus! Bill!” Harry said, hurrying forward to meet the men. While Harry shook their hands and slapped their backs. Fleur froze in the doorway.

“Who is zat beautiful man?” asked Fleur. Hermione looked confused.

“Which one? They’re all attractive?”

“Ze one wiz the gorgeous red hair down to his perfect arse,” she said, dreamily. Hermione giggled.

“That’s Bill,” Hermione said, just as Harry turned to introduce his friends.

“Padfoot, don’t embarrass me,” Harry said sternly. Sirius laughed and turned to see the people who’d entered the room. A full grown veela stood before him, in all her schoolgirl glory.

“I see what you mean,” said Remus, wryly. He smacked the back of Sirius’ head.

“She’s too young for you, Padfoot,” said Remus.

Sirius jerked. “Ouch! Don’t hit me. I’m just appreciating beauty when I see it. Hello, ladies. Gorgeous, every one of you,” he said, grinning at each lady in turn. Most of them melted under his charms. Only Gabrielle was unmoved. She thought he was hilarious.

“Padfoot, Remus, Bill, these are my friends. Gabrielle and her sister Fleur, and their friends Claudette and Marie,” Harry said pointing to each person in turn. They all said a round of hellos. Fleur positioned herself to stand next to Bill. She didn’t even realize she was leaking her allure but Sirius certainly felt it. Neither Remus nor Bill reacted.

“Wow, lady. Tone it down or I won’t be held responsible for the lame lines that come out of my magnificent mouth,” said Sirius.

Fleur blinked and toned it down. “My apologies.”

“No apology needed. Just trying to keep my dignity in tact,” Sirius said, winking at Claudette, who giggled.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Bill said, kissing each ladies’ hand in turn. He lingered over Fleur, but not in a creepy way. It was obvious his interest was returned. Gabrielle giggled at her sister. Fleur didn’t even notice.

“What’s brought you all this way?” asked Harry.

“We caught up with Bill in Diagon Alley. He said he was coming to Hogwarts to have a quick chat with his siblings and to see you. I thought we’d tag along and see you and the kiddos!” Sirius said, making silly faces at the babies who smiled and kicked their legs at him. He tickled their little feet.

Harry looked at Bill. Bill grinned at Harry.

“Ginny wrote to mum about what happened with the twins. She keeps going round about how you cheated on her. Mum is elated to be a grandma. She has been knitting up a storm. Get ready, mate. You’re about to be inundated,” Bill grinned.

Harry huffed out a breath. “I don’t know what Ginny’s going on about. We weren’t dating. We weren’t even sort of talking about dating. I don’t think of her that way! She’s like an annoying little sister to me, not a love interest.”

Bill laughed. “I know. Mum says she knows you weren’t dating. She hates that Luna trapped you like she did. Mum’s right peeved off at her for that one, but she doesn’t blame you. She thinks you’re an innocent little lamb. Ha!”

Harry blushed and looked at Hermione who was shaking her head at him and Gabrielle who just looked confused.

“Is Luna your surrogate?” asked Gabrielle.

Harry shot Bill a nice going look. Bill just grinned wider. He was an older brother. He considered Harry to be one of his little brothers at this point. Seeing him in hot water made Bill’s day.

“Er, yes, but… it’s a long story. Tell you later?” he asked, pleading with his eyes. Gabrielle agreed.

“So mighty Molly’s on your side,” said Sirius, grinning at Harry. “Your kids are going to have two sets of grandparents.” He nodded at the Grangers who beamed.

Harry thought about it for a moment. “That’ll be nice, actually. I can’t wait for them to meet the boys. If they meet them. With the way things are going between Ron and Ginny and Hermione and I, it might be a while.”

“Mum’s afraid of that. It’s why she sent me here to talk some sense into the two of them. I yelled at Ron, which got through to him a little, I think. I got Ginny to admit you weren’t dating. She won’t admit you weren’t close to doing so. She thinks you had an understanding,” Bill said, rolling his eyes. He really wondered if his little sister needed some mind healing.

Hermione was thinking the same thing. “Did she ever see a mind healer? After the possession?”

“No. I plan to talk to mum and dad about it, right away. They said Dumbledore said everything would be fine but I am not buying it. The man isn’t omniscient and he’s not a mind healer,” said Bill.

“Too right,” said Sirius. He didn’t trust Dumbledore much anymore, not since he refused to help Sirius get a fair trial. The man was Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot! If he couldn’t make certain justice was done, there was no hope for any of them.

The group chatted for another half an hour or so before it was time to get ready to go to the feast. Padfoot and Remus declined to go, saying that they’d eaten earlier. They were just going to relax in the trunk until the group returned.

The group headed down to the Great Hall. They sat in the same place they did before, only Bill joined them this time. Ron and Ginny refused to look at him or at them, though the twins stopped by to say hello.

When everyone was done eating, they all settled down to see the champions being chosen. The lights went out and the blue flame in the spooky goblet turned from blue to red. The first piece of paper flew out.

“Fred & George Weasley?” said a confused Dumbledore.

“Yes!” “We did it!” came the shouts from the twins. They took off for the side door. Dumbledore looked flabbergasted at the other school heads.

“What is this Dumblydore?” asked Madame Maxime. “Hogwarts will be given two champions? No. We will all have two champions.”

Dumbledore didn’t have time to argue, the cup lit up a second time.

“Viktor Krum,” read Dumbledore.

“I demand a second champion as well. Draw a second name from the cup,” boomed Karkaroff.

“I can’t,” said Dumbledore. He tried to explain but he couldn’t. The flame had lit for a third time. A slip of paper flew out. Dumbledore caught it and read it.

“Fleur Delacour.”

Fleur stood up gracefully and walked to the front of the room. The entire group sitting at the end of the table with Harry cheered loudly for her.

“You must choose anozer champion for us!” said Madame Maxime.

“The cup won’t just choose an extra wizard,” tried to explain Dumbledore. “It’s only supposed to choose three and it has chosen three slips of paper. I think I didn’t account for combined ages of the champions. They’re twins. The goblet might have considered them one person,” Dumbledore mused. His pontifications were cut off when the goblet lit again. His mouth dropped open. He caught the slip and read the words.

“Harry Potter.”

The hall erupted in pandemonium.

Harry sat, gaping at the Gryffindor table. “No!” he said, loudly. “I won’t do it. I didn’t put my name in the goblet!”

“Liar!” shouted Ron, like he’d been vindicated. “You’re a cheater!”

“Your brothers are cheaters. Sit down!” said a Hufflepuff.

“Harry, you must come to the chamber,” Dumbledore said, loudly.

“Hogwarts has three champions now! No Durmstrang will have three champions too! We will not be shamed in this way. Hogwarts is the cheater!” Karkaroff shouted.

“Here here! ‘Ogwarts is ze cheater!” Madame Maxime cried. “We will ‘ave three champions each, as well! Light the goblet again!”

“Let’s discuss this in the side chamber. Harry?” Dumbledore said, looking exhausted. Harry stood but looked at Hermione and Gabrielle, then at the Grangers and his sons.

“Come with me. I’m not leaving any of you here,” he said, looking viciously at Dumbledore, daring him to say something about it but Dumbledore was already ushering the other Heads into the side chamber. Harry and his entourage hurried to follow.

They came into a room packed with pandemonium. The Weasley twins had set off some kind of spinning firework against the back wall. The other two champions were trying not to be hit by the sparks. Karkaroff and Maxime were yelling full stop at Dumbledore who was trying to placate them.

The entire scene angered Hermione greatly. She cast a silencing ward on her parents, the twins, Harry, and herself then set off a charm that sounded like a loud gong.

“Mrs. Weasley taught me that. I expect I’ll be speaking with her soon if that firework isn’t put out,” she threatened. The twins turned and stopped the madness. “You should all be ashamed of yourselves,” she said to the Heads. “Whose job was it to charm the goblet? Something obviously went wrong. Rather than yell about it, why don’t we agree that each school will have a team of three? Durmstrang and Beauxbatons can choose their additional students by hand. The goblet truly won’t light again until the next tournament. It was attempted in 1427 and 1592. It failed in both attempts,” Hermione said, sternly. Even the teachers found it hard not to obey. They looked into one another’s eyes and silently agreed with Hermione’s plan.

Karkaroff and Maxime swept from the room. They returned in just a few minutes with two additional, elated, students each. These students merely signed magical contracts with a blood quill that they would continue to compete unless they were grievously injured or deceased. The students happily signed.

“Thank you, Ms. Granger, for your assistance with regaining order. Now, you may go,” Dumbledore said.

“No,” Harry said, firmly.

“No?” Dumbledore asked.

“No. They all stay with us. The Grangers and the babies will stay here, too,” said Harry.

“And Gabrielle will stay here,” said Fleur, just as firmly. Bill just leaned against the door and grinned. He didn’t plan to say anything but he also didn’t plan to miss the show.

Dumbledore sighed. “Fine. Ludo?”

Ludo Bagman came up from under a table at the back of the room. He was laughing nervously.

“Right. Where’s Barty?” the man asked. Barty Crouch, Sr. came into the room. He had been standing outside the door, waiting for things to calm down before he entered.

“Right,” said Ludo again. “Champions! Which of you are champions? Raise your hands, maybe?” The nine champions all raised their hands.

“You three teams of three, you’ll be competing, in what will have to be a different challenge now, won’t it?” he asked. “Anyway. We’ll worry about that later. Er… the first task will be in November? Good luck.”

Ludo hurried away. He’d taken bets based on three champions but now there were nine champions. He needed to recalculate his betting pools. Barty shook his head and followed. This was an international relations nightmare. Maxime and Karkaroff swept off out of the room, leaving their students behind.

Fleur spoke quickly with the boy and girl also in light blue robes. They planned to meet the next day to begin researching and strategizing.

Gabrielle came over to Harry. “Are you okay?” she asked him.

“I’m still in shock. This wasn’t supposed to happen. I’m not even old enough to be in this competition. I don’t have time to worry about this! I’ve got babies,” Harry said, starting to panic.

Hermione took one of his hands and Gabrielle took the other.

“We need to go talk to Padfoot, Harry. I don’t think you’ll be able to get out of this but I do think he’ll be able to provide some sound advice. Remus, too,” said Hermione, squeezing his hand. Her eyes met with Gabrielle’s for a moment. They both looked at Harry, sympathetically.

“Oui. You will need your family and friends around you now,” said Gabrielle. She kissed Harry gently on the cheek. Hermione did the same on the other. Harry started to relax.

“Did we hear someone say Padfoot?” asked Fred Weasley, most likely.

“Would Remus be Wormtail or Prongs?” asked George Weasley, probably.

Harry gave a weak smile to his teammates. “Moony, actually. Wormtail is the traitor. We don’t speak of him.”

The twins exchanged a look, then spoke together. “The Marauders.”

“That’s right,” said Harry, warily.

The twins grinned and said, “We’re in.”

Harry rolled his eyes and turned to look at Bill, who shrugged. “Alright, then. I guess it won’t hurt for you to meet them. You’ll have to keep it an absolute secret, tricksters’ honor,” said Harry, seriously. Both twins quickly put a hand over their heart.

“We solemnly swear…”

“We are up to no good.” They grinned when they were done.

Fleur walked over, her two teammates hurrying off to celebrate with their school. Fleur honestly didn’t care. She didn’t need the accolades of her peers. She wanted to be a champion to prove to herself she could do it. Not for anyone else.

“Do you want to come with us back to the Potter Hideaway?” asked Harry.

Fleur nodded. She flipped her hair over her shoulder and gave Bill a small smile. He returned it with a grin.

“May I escort you?” Bill asked with a bow. Fleur blushed a little.

“Oui, monsieur,” she said, taking his arm. The two walked in their own world up to the Gryffindor Tower.

They entered the room through Harry’s private entrance, avoiding the party in the common room for now. The Weasley twins were impressed with the trunk.

“We should get one of these …” said George, Harry was pretty sure.

“What a great lab and resting place it could be…” said Fred, Harry thought.

“It really is a wonderful home,” Harry said, letting everyone inside.

He followed behind. They came into the trunk. They decided to give the older twins the tour later. Harry got everyone settled with drinks then went upstairs with Emma to tuck the babies into bed.

Harry and Emma came back down to the patio and sat with everyone else. Sirius and Remus were already there. Sirius was talking in an excitable manner with the Weasley twins while Remus chatted with Bill and Fleur. Hermione and Gabrielle were walking arm-in-arm down the beach in an obviously private conversation. They returned when they saw Harry was back.

“Padfoot, I just don’t know what to do. This tournament has killed people. Why is there an attempt on my life every school year? Is it Voldemort that’s really behind this? It usually is him,” Harry asked, sounding paranoid. It's not paranoia if someone really is out to get you.

Remus spoke up. “I don’t see how Voldemort could have planned for the tournament to happen but we do need to be cautious. Someone put your name in that cup. Someone who might have meant you harm.”

“You’re a wonder, pup. I know you didn’t want to be in this tournament, but Remus here tells us there’s no way out, so you’ll just have to win and prove to everyone what a phenomenon you really are,” said a boastful Sirius, grin firmly in place. The twins matched him in his mania. Harry shook his head at them.

“I’m already dealing with too much drama! I’ve got babies! How am I supposed to take care of babies and be in a tournament?” Harry asked, stressed.

“It is a bit of bad luck that it’s all coming together at once,” said Sirius. “You’ve got all of us to help you, with both the babies and the tournament.”

“That’s true, Harry. We’ll all be here to support you. All of you,” Hermione said, including Fleur and the twins in the statement. “Our main goal is for you to survive.”

Harry agreed. He could tell that Fleur and the twins didn’t so much. He just shook his head.

“I’ll do my best, if I have to, but are you sure there’s no way out of it for me?” Harry asked, desperately.

Remus looked at him, sadly. “I’m afraid not, cub. The goblet of fire forms a magically binding contract with each participant. That’s why they had the four other contestants sign a magically binding contract. So they would be on mostly equal footing with you all.”

“Mostly?” Hermione asked.

“Yes, the goblet of fire will take your life or magic if you breach the contract. The other students will only be disqualified from the competition,” Remus explained.

Bill whistled. “Almost my arse.”

Remus couldn’t help but agree. Harry turned to look at Hermione and Gabrielle.

“It is not ideal but I believe in you,” said Gabrielle, quietly, taking Harry’s hand again.

“You are amazing, Harry. If anyone can make it through the tournament, it’s you,” Hermione said compassionately, squeezing his arm.

Harry didn’t look so sure.

The group talked for a few more hours. Making plans and hashing through what happened, over and over again. They would all need to be on their toes.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 11

The days passed by. Harry, Gabrielle, and Hermione grew closer to one another. Bill Weasley was an almost constant presence at the school. He was supposedly helping his brothers with the competition, though he spent most of his time with Fleur.

Padfoot was around more often than not. He and Remus had hidden their trunks in the shrieking shack in Hogsmeade, so they would be close by in case Harry had an emergency with the twins or with the competition. Just when Harry thought the situation couldn’t become anymore stressful, the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor stepped in.

“You, Potter. Come up here,” called Mad Eye Moody during class one day. “We’re going to do a demonstration. Here, hold these.” The professor gave Harry an anticipatory smile as he handed Harry a handful of stunned spiders.

The professor grabbed one of the spiders out of Harry’s hand. He cast a spell to renervate the unconscious spider. He threw it on the desk and cast imperio. The spider twirled and danced across the desk, while Moody grinned at Harry.

“What spell is this?” he asked.

Several students raised their hands. “You, Malfoy. I’m sure your father knows this one. What is it?”

Malfoy’s face turned red but he answered anyway. “The imperius curse. It takes the victim’s free will away.”

“Correct,” Moody said. He cast another spell on the spider. This time it screamed. The spider writhed around on the desk. All of the students’ eyes were glued to the macabre sight. Moody’s eyes were glued to one of the students. He ended the spell.

“Longbottom. What spell was that?” Moody boomed.

Neville had to swallow a few times before he could answer. “Cruciatus,” he finally whispered. Moody stared at him for a moment.

“The cruciatus causes immense pain in every nerve ending of the body. If left on a victim for too long, they’ll either go insane or die,” said the callous professor.

He grabbed another spider, woke it up, and cast the final spell.

“Avada kedavra!” he hissed. A violently green light sailed out of Moody’s wand and hit the spider. It fell dead instantaneously.

“Potter. What was that one?” he asked, grinning again. Harry looked angry. How dare this man.

“The killing curse. The name is self-evident,” said Harry through gritted teeth.

Moody laughed and turned back to the class. “Today, we’ll be seeing which of you can fight off the imperius curse. I have permission from Dumbledore to cast it on the lot of you,” Moody said with a downright sadistic grin on his face.

“No,” Harry said, firmly.

Moody blinked. The blinks were out of sync. It was disconcerting.

“What was that boy? I’m afraid you don’t have a choice. I’ll be casting that spell on each and every one of you,” Moody growled.

Harry turned and started walking for the classroom door. He didn’t even stop to gather his belongings first, he just walked towards the door.

“Imperio!” shouted a voice behind him. Harry ducked and rolled. The spell hit the classroom door with a dull thud. Harry rolled behind a student desk and pulled out his wand.

“You won’t escape me, boy. I’ll get each and every one of you, you especially,” Moody shouted. He shot spells at the desk and the floor where he expected Harry to roll next. Harry ran forward, under the chairs, his small stature working in his favor. He jumped up and shot a stunning spell at the professor, then dropped back down and rolled behind the next row of desks.

Moody sent a blasting hex at the desk in front of Harry, causing it to explode, leaving a large black spot behind. He cackled madly while he cast, Harry shuffled backwards and back over to the row he’d just come from. The other students screamed and scrambled to get out of the classroom. Moody didn’t even attempt to stop them.

Moody cast another blasting hex at the desk next to Harry. Harry threw his hands over his head to stop the splinters from hitting his face. He jumped up and cast two more stunners before hurrying forwards a few desks. Moody had to jump to avoid the spells. He lost track of Harry for a moment.

“Come out, Potter. I’ll make you pay!” shouted the wizard, madly. He cast a flame throwing curse into the room. The kindling that the blasted desks had become roared to life.

“Professor! Stop!” Hermione shouted, terrified. Moody shook himself like he was coming out of a haze. He looked around at the destruction he had caused with a look of dismay on his face. Harry didn’t waste any time. He rolled on the floor and shot a spell at the man’s gaping mouth. He went down like a sack of bricks.

“What is going on here?” shouted McGonagall. Someone had gathered her from her classroom on the floor below.

“Professor Moody attacked Harry! He said he was going to cast the imperius curse on all of us! Harry said no and tried to leave. Professor Moody shot the spell at Harry’s back but when he missed, he just went crazy!” sobbed Lavender Brown from where she’d been hiding, under her desk at the back of the classroom. She was lucky she hadn’t been killed.

McGonagall quickly put out the flames and demanded all the students leave the classroom. She did a quick roll call in the hallway. Most of the students were present. She quickly sent the ghosts to find the missing ones. McGonagall checked the classroom one more time. She reapplied the stunning charm to Moody and floated him out into the hallway.

“Go, get the headmaster and call the aurors,” she said to Hermione, the only student she felt she could trust to see it done. Hermione nodded and ran.

The headmaster arrived in just a few minutes, being trailed by Hermione, Kingsley Shacklebolt, and two other aurors. Professor McGonagall filled him in on what happened, just as she finished speaking, Moody’s skin began to bubble.

“What in the world?” cried McGonagall, staring at the melting professor. He quickly coalesced into another person.

“Barty Crouch, Jr.,” said Albus, grimly.

Kingsley sent a patronus spell off. “I called for Madame Bones. She’ll be along shortly. In the meantime, let’s get him somewhere secure,” said Kingsley, reapplying the stunning charm himself.

McGonagall insisted that Harry come with the adults. Hermione refused to leave his side, a mulish expression on her face. McGonagall didn’t even try to refuse her, she just led them to the headmaster’s office.

They settled in chairs, around the headmaster’s desk. Barty was tied to his chair, from head to foot. He was searched thoroughly. Three portkeys and a bottle of polyjuice potion was found on his person.

Madame Bones and four aurors arrived as they finished emptying Barty’s pockets.

“Report,” she demanded and she entered the scene. Shacklebolt gave her the rundown of what he knew so far. She nodded.

“How do you know this is Barty Crouch, Junior? He’s supposed to be dead,” she asked Dumbledore.

“I would know one of my lost sheep from anywhere,” said the old man, gravely.

“I also recognize him. He has distinctive features,” said Professor McGonagall.

Madame Bones examined the flask of potion. She turned to the two other aurors in the room.

“Search his office. See if there are any signs of the real Moody. He’s got to be close if this guy is making enough fresh polyjuice to last all day,” Madame Bones said. The two other aurors left the room.

She woke the man up. He looked around and started cackling.

“You won’t get anything from me. Imma be silent as a flea,” Barty sang.

Madame Bones raised her eyebrow. “Who are you?”

“I’m not telling,” he sang. She hit him with a spell. He was out like a light in just a moment.

“Got your investigator’s kit?” she asked. Shacklebolt took a small box out of a pouch on his belt. He enlarged it and opened it. It was full of potions. He took a clear vial of potion out of the box and handed it to Madame Bones.

“Start the record,” she said. Tonks took out a dictaquill and a roll of parchment. She winked at Harry.

“Ready,” he said. She nodded again.

“Madame Amelia Bones questioner. Date Thursday, November 17, 1994. Subject Unknown and Uncooperative.”

She cast the spell to wake the prisoner up one more time.

“Who are you?” asked Madame Bones.

The voice cackled. “I am you and you are me and we are we and we are all together!” he sang.

She cast a body bind spell on the man. Barty snapped into a frozen position. Madame Bones stepped forward and administered the veritaserum. His eyes rolled madly but he couldn’t resist. Madame Bones unfroze him.

“Who are you?” she asked again.

“Bartemius Nigellus Crouch Junior,” he said in a bland voice.

“How did you escape Azkaban and fake your own death?” Madame Bones asked.

“My father exchanged myself for my dying mother. She stayed under polyjuice potion and died in prison. He took me home and kept me under the imperius curse,” Barty said. Madame Bones and Shacklebolt exchanged a glance.

“When did this happen?” Madame Bones asked.

“April 7, 1983,” said Barty. “I escaped my father at the World Cup.”

“He took you to the World Cup?” asked Madame Bones, in disbelief. Barty had seats in the Minister’s box, for goodness sakes.

“Yes,” answered the calm Barty.

“Why are you impersonating Mad-Eye Moody?” asked Madame Bones.

Barty struggled not to answer. “My master ordered me to do so.”

“Who is your master?”

“Lord Voldemort,” answered Barty with reverence in his voice.

“Where is he?” asked Madame Bones, shocked.

Barty cackled. “I can’t tell you. He’s under a fidelius,” the sing-song tone had reentered his voice just a touch.

“What is his plan?” Madame Bones asked.

Barty struggled not to answer. “To put Potter in the tournament. To …” he struggled harder. A sick chomping sound was heard then blood began to pour out of Barty’s mouth. He had bitten his tongue off and swallowed it.

Harry jumped back, trying to stay out of the spray of blood. Barty was laughing wildly and spewing blood out of his mouth.

Madame Bones stunned him again.

“Take him to Mungo’s. Regrow his tongue, then, come get me,” said Amelia, seriously. Shakcklebolt left immediately.

A moment later, the other two aurors arrived, Mad-Eye Moody floating between them.

“We found him locked in his own trunk. He’s bad off. We’d best take him to Mungo’s,” said the auror.

“Go on,” said Madame Bones. Shacklebolt reappeared.

“I’ve got him under guard at Mungo’s. They’re working on pumping his stomach to get it back. Then, they’re going to reattach it. They said he won’t be able to talk until tomorrow.”

Madame Bones nodded then turned to Harry. “Mind to tell us what happened?”

Harry explained the whole sorry tale.

“Then, I finally stunned him. He almost got me,” Harry said, holding up his arms to show the splinters embedded in his forearm. McGonagall started casting spells to heal his arms.

Madame Bones finished recording his statement. “Anything else to add?” she asked.

“Not that I can think of. Do you think he’s right? Is Voldemort out there? Did he order me to be added to this psychotic tournament?” Harry asked, his voice getting angrier, the longer he spoke.

“I can’t say, Mr. Potter. I can only promise I’ll investigate,” Madame Bones said.

“Well, you might want to investigate why Voldemort has shown up in this school twice already to torment me,” said Harry, viciously. He was tired of being pushed around by that maniac! Voldemort could kiss Harry’s bum. Harry suddenly went cold. What if Voldemort found out about his babies? He would, wouldn’t he?

“I can’t deal with this right now! I’ve got babies. Oh gods! What if that wanker gets his hands on my kids? What will I do then?” Harry said, grabbing his hair in dismay.

“What do you mean, you’ve got babies?” asked Madame Bones, warily.

Harry didn’t say anything so Hermione did. “Harry has got a set of twin sons. They’re almost three months old now,” Hermione said, calmly.

Madame Bone’s eyebrows went up into her hair. “Who’s the lucky mother?”

“Harry used a surrogate,” Hermione said, primly.

Madame Bones looked at Harry. He looked back at her defiantly. She just shook her head.

“Now, tell me about these two other incidents with Voldemort?” she said, sternly. Harry happily complied. Madame Bones gave Dumbledore the stink-eye the entire time.

“I shall return with my investigative squad to further look into these claims, Mr. Potter,” she turned a wicked eye on Dumbledore. “I’ll be back to speak with you as well, Headmaster. I am very surprised this is the first I’ve heard of these matters. I’ll want to know why.”

Dumbledore sighed and rubbed his face with his blackened hand. The black had spread up to halfway up his forearm.

“This is another unexpected happenstance to care for,” Dumbledore said, holding up his arm. He turned to look at Harry and Hermione. McGonagall was watching him with a concerned look.

“We have much to discuss. Please. Stay. I have a few things to share with you,” Dumbledore said, with a weary sigh.

Harry looked questioningly at the headmaster but he didn’t move. McGonagall went to make sure no one was listening. She returned and took a seat. Dumbledore smiled and nodded his head at her. He looked back at Harry.

“Harry, my boy. It’s been many years since the beginning of the fight against Tom Riddle began. I fear that my first battle with him was a complete failure on my part. I failed to recognise the danger he would become. I failed to turn him back to the light. Come, let us see,” Dumbledore said, pulling a strange round bowl with runic carvings covering every inch of it. Harry gasped when the headmaster put a wand to his own forehead and appeared to draw something out. The silvery strand floated down like a wisp on the wind. It filled the water-like substance inside the bowl with a strange glow.

“What’s that?” Hermione asked, curious.

“This? It’s a pensieve. Pensieves are rare magical devices that allow the user to view the memories of themselves or others. It’s quite handy. It brings forth all the subconscious mind remembers, rather than only what was understood by the conscious mind at the time,” Dumbledore said with a smile. “Lean forward, like so, and join me.”

Dumbledore leaned forward until his face touched the surface of the water. He suddenly disappeared. Harry gasped and looked at Professor McGonagall and Hermione.

“Go on. Don’t keep the headmaster waiting,” instructed Madame Bones. Harry followed Dumbledore’s example and submerged his face in the wispy not quite liquid that filled the bowl. He felt like he flipped head-over-heels into some hidden depth inside the bowl. He landed on his feet with a gasp.

Dumbledore reached out to steady Harry. Hermione, Madame Bones, Kingsley Shacklebolt, a pink-haired auror who had yet to be introduced, and then McGonagall, joined them just a moment later.

“This is the orphanage where Tom Marvolo Riddle was raised. That dapper gentleman is yours truly. Let’s follow him,” said the Headmaster. They followed a younger Dumbledore into the derelict building. They went up a set of rickety stairs and found themselves in a bare room with just a bed, side table, and wardrobe. Nothing else filled the room. No other personal effects or sentimental belongings of any kind.

A gaunt looking young boy sat on the narrow bed. He watched the headmaster warily.

They watched the boy’s arrogance and defiance. They saw him set fire to the wardrobe and put it out again, with nary a mark on the wood. They couldn’t help but wince when Dumbledore responded sternly to the boy, rather than empathetically. The boy shut down. It was easy to see in that very moment that Dumbledore had made an enemy out of Tom Riddle.

They came back out into the Headmaster’s office.

Dumbledore sighed and rubbed his head. “You see, Harry. By the time I met him, Tom Riddle had already started down the path of the dark. He was filled with malice, hate, and raw power. It was a volatile combination. Let’s take another look at the young Tom Riddle. This memory was after what I believe to be his first murder. If I am correct, his second set of murders occurred the summer after this incident. Let’s watch,” Dumbledore said.

They went back into the pensieve. A young Tom Riddle stood before a strange man and the young Dumbledore. He wore a prefect badge on his chest and a haughty air in his faux respectful demeanor.

“I caught Rubeus Hagrid here at the scene of the crime, headmaster,” said the young Tom Riddle. The young Albus Dumbledore looked at him suspiciously.

“How convenient. Rubeus states that someone left him a note to meet them here at this time. You wouldn’t know anything about that, would you, Tom?” Dumbledore asked.

Riddle looked back calmly but there was a glitter of hatred in his eyes.

“Come now, Professor Dumbledore. Tom is a fine, upstanding young pureblood. He wouldn’t lie. That Hagrid fellow on the other hand. He’s just not the right sort to be at Hogwarts. Hagrid always has those strange, dangerous animals around. It’s got to be him. An accident, I’m sure, but that won’t matter to the school board. No, he’ll have to be expelled since a student died. This ties it all up nicely,” said Headmaster Dippett, with a smile and spring in his step. He didn’t honestly care if the little mixed race boy was guilty or not. He just wanted to be able to put a bow on the situation.

“I think that the truth is always preferable to a pretty lie,” said Dumbledore, looking at Tom over his glasses.

“Yes, yes. The truth. I think we’ve found all the truth we’ll need. Hagrid will need to be expelled. Call the boy up to my office,” said Headmaster Dippett, putting his arm around Tom. “You come up to my office, as well, Tom, my boy. I think this calls for an award for Special Services to the School,” said Headmaster Dippett. Tom looked over his shoulder at Dumbledore with a look of successful malice. Tom had won this round.

They soon found themselves back in the Headmaster’s office. “The summer after this, Tom’s muggle family was found dead from the Killing Curse.”

“His favorite curse,” muttered Harry. Hermione took his hand in support.

“Quite. His magical uncle was found guilty of the crime. Morfin Gaunt was sent to Azkaban. He died in prison,” said Dumbledore.

“You think Tom Riddle committed this murder, Headmaster?” asked Madame Bones.

“I do. Tom laid low for the remainder of his Hogwarts career. The next time I saw him was after he had graduated from Hogwarts. He came to ask me for a job. Let’s watch,” said Dumbledore, tiredly.

The group went back into the pensieve. A young man in his mid-twenties with red rimmed irises stared arrogantly back at what was now Headmaster Dumbledore.

“You’d like to be considered for the position of instructor of Defense Against the Dark Arts?” asked Dumbledore with a mildly surprised tone. His emphasis on the word “against” wasn’t missed by Tom.

“That’s right, Professor. I’d like to join the vaunted ranks of Hogwarts professors. I would be glad to show you my experiences gained with the Dark Arts. And the defense against, of course,” said Tom with a slight smirk. Dumbledore stared at Tom over his glasses.

“I think I can see how far down that road you’ve gone already. No, we will be going another direction for the professor. While I appreciate your interest in the position, I think you are ineligible for consideration at this time. Do you need an escort or can you see yourself out?” Dumbledore said, with finality.

Tom Riddle’s smirk deepened but his eyes practically burned with his fury. The red of his eyes intensified.

“I can see myself out. Thank you for your time and consideration, Professor Dumbledore. It’s been a pleasure, as always,” said Tom, snidely, as he rose from his chair. He whirled and turned his back firmly on Dumbledore. He began to walk from the room.

“It’s not too late to change, Tom. You can still make other choices,” said Dumbledore, gently.

Tom Riddle stiffened and froze in the doorway. He glanced over his shoulder at Dumbledore.

“My path is my own to choose,” he said, quietly with anger and power in his voice. Dumbledore just shook his head at the young man.

“Indeed, it always has been,” said Dumbledore quietly in return. The memory ended and the group found themselves back in Dumbledore’s office.

Everyone was quiet for a few minutes.

“He was already too far gone to help by that point, professor,” said Hermione, quietly. “He had already torn his soul.”

Dumbledore’s head dropped. He let out an exhausted sigh.

“I hear the truth of your words, yet my heart is deaf to their wisdom,” said Dumbledore. “By the time I next saw Tom, he was the monster you know today. He had assumed the identity of Lord Voldemort and had begun his bid to claim power over the Wizarding World.”

“How does he keep evading death? What aren’t you telling us?” Harry demanded. He was frustrated that the Headmaster was taking this circuitous route to tell them what was going on. Harry didn’t need a lesson in logic. He needed answers.

Dumbledore winced at Harry’s questions. He glanced down at his blackened hand and knew it was time.

“The evil Tom has inflicted upon the world is called a horcrux,” Dumbledore said. Madame Bones cursed. Dumbledore continued. “Ms. Granger used the proper terminology when she said Tom had already torn his soul. That’s exactly what a coldblooded murder does; it rends the soul of the murderer. It’s a splintering that is never truly healed. Tom coupled the splintering of his soul with certain dark magic rituals that allowed a piece of his shattered soul to be housed in a corporeal object. That is why he cannot die. He has anchored himself to this plane of existence,” said Dumbledore, regretting his words even as he spoke them. He had kept this horrible secret to himself for two long years.

“Is there anything that can be done?” asked Hermionel in dismay.

At the same time, Professor McGonagall exclaimed, “Say it isn’t so!”

Harry sat quietly, the inner storm building inside him.

“I’m afraid it is the case, Minerva. Tom has plumbed the depths of darkness to keep himself alive and in power. There is something that can be done, Ms. Granger. We can hunt these abominations and return Tom to his mortality,” said Dumbledore, regaining his confidence.

“How many are there?” Madame Bones asked. “Do you know where they are?”

“I expect there are seven. I know of at least four of the items right now and I highly doubt it is the correct amount. Tom would choose a number with magical significance and seven is the most sacred number in most soul magics,” said Dumbledore.

“We know where one of these horcrux things is located, don’t we?” asked Harry in a menacing voice. “How long have you known?”

Dumbledore looked at Harry in anguish. Harry gently touched his scar. He exploded from his seat and started pacing.

“What needs to be done to get rid of it? Is it even possible?” Harry ranted.

Dumbledore practically cowered in his seat. He deserved this boy’s rage. Just when he had so much to live for, this happens.

“What are you talking about? Harry?” Hermione demanded. She jumped up and grabbed Harry by the shoulders. He refused to look her in the eyes. His precious sons were all he could think about. They would be orphans, just like him.

“Tell her,” Harry hissed at Dumbledore over his shoulder.

“Tell me what?” Hermione demanded, frustrated.

Silence reigned in the room. Dumbledore couldn’t bring himself to say it. A few minutes passed with everyone trapped in tableaux.

“I’m a horcrux,” Harry said, in an angry whisper.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 12

Everyone stayed frozen for several minutes. They were all staring at either Harry or Dumbledore with looks of despair on their faces.

“No,” Hermione whispered, brokenly. She grabbed onto Harry and hugged him fiercely. Harry resisted the contact at first, but then he clutched onto Hermione.

“Pleasey, say it isn’t so,” said McGonagall again, desperately.

Madame Bones cursed again.

Dumbledore wouldn’t look at anyone.

“Is there anything we can do,” Harry asked, his voice breaking.

“I’ll keep looking,” swore Dumbledore. “For the rest of my days, if I have to,” he swore.

Hermione started shaking. She tore herself from Harry’s arms and rounded on the headmaster.

“How many days will that be, Headmaster?” she asked, with atypical scorn in her voice. “Do you have any leads at all?”

Albus looked up quietly. He had so much sadness in his eyes.

“I can’t be certain but I expect you will have a new headmaster or headmistress next year,” Dumbledore said, his voice filled with pain. It was Harry’s turn to swing around and face Dumbledore.

“You’re just going to abandon me with this?” he asked, incredulously.

“Harry, no. I’m going to help you. With everything that I can. This year we’re going to prepare and hunt these things,” Dumbledore promised.

Harry laughed bitterly. “Between gladiator-style attempts on my life, right?”

Dumbledore winced again. Harry started shaking his head.

“I can’t deal with this right now. I’ve got babies,” Harry said, storming out of the Headmaster’s office. Hermione stayed long enough to say her piece then ran to catch up with Harry.

“Do you know what Harry’s worst fear is? That his children will become orphans and you’ll dump them into an abusive home just like you did to Harry,” said Hermione, tears in her voice. She turned and ran from the room.

Dumbledore slumped in his desk, his head in his hands. Minerva didn’t say anything, she just turned and quietly left the room, too.

“You’re in it up to your neck this time, Albus,” said Madame Bones, ominously. She ran to catch up with the teens.

Hermione and Madame Bones caught up to Harry on the last stairway up to Gryffindor tower. They didn’t say anything; they just walked quickly beside the boy who was struggling to keep his emotions under control. They entered the tower, which was bustling with the after-feast excitement.

“Harry!” called several excited people who wanted to congratulate him for joining in on the Weasley brothers’ prank to get three Gryffindor champions into the Triwizard competition.

Harry growled and hunched his shoulders. He pushed through the excited crowd towards the entrance to his private rooms. Just as the disappointment about Harry’s reaction was starting to spread, the Weasley twins returned with party favors, their big brother Bill, and Gabrielle and her usual group.

As soon as Gabrielle saw Harry, she rushed to his side. Hermione got the door to his rooms opened and hurried them all within.

The twins set off some fireworks and started passing around cases of butter beer and stacks of sweets. Everyone cheered and started singing about the jolly good Gryffinor team. The twins cackled as pranks that were mixed in with the piles of sweets and bottles of butter beer started erupting around the room.

Harry stormed into his rooms and went straight into his trunk. He walked as quickly as he could into his home and summoned his broom with vigor. The wood smacked into his palm just as the rest of the group caught up to him. He didn’t say anything. He walked back out the door of his house and took off into the skies.

Hermione and Gabrielle watched him go with their hearts aching. They could both tell he was truly upset.

“What ‘append?” asked Fleur, always on the verge of nosy impertinence.

Hermione looked at the group and sighed. “I can’t tell you, but Harry just might. Let’s let him relax for a while. He’ll come find us when he’s ready. I’m going to check on the twins and grab a book to read. I’ll probably come back out here to watch Harry fly. He’ll likely be in rare form today.”

The rest of the group agreed. Madame Bones didn’t have long to stay but she wanted to talk to Harry before she left. She decided to allow the boy a little latitude. He had a terrible shock. The group went up to the library while Hermione and Gabrielle went to check on the boys and the Grangers.

It was less than half an hour later before the entire group, plus the Grangers, elves, the remaining Marauders, and the babies were back on the lawn, enjoying refreshments as the sun began to set. As the last of the light faded, Harry finally saw sense to land. He walked quietly over to the group, his head hung low. Marie and Claudette had already returned to their dorms while the rest of the group remained. They all watched Harry with concern, except for the babies that lay sleeping in their bassinet, lulled to sleep by the sounds of the faux sea.

Harry stared at the babies with tears in his eyes.

“What is it, Harry?” asked Gabrielle, with so much care and empathy in her tone that Harry couldn’t help but respond to it. He sank to his knees between Hermione and Gabrielle, his Firebolt falling uncaringly behind him. He reached a hand out to splay across the hands of his sons. He easily covered both of their hands with one of his own. He let a sob wretch out of his throat.

Hermione and Gabrielle moved as one to cradle him between them, his hand never moving from his children. A few minutes passed with everyone holding space for Harry to regain control of himself.

Harry took a few deep shuddering breaths and let go of the boys. The girls didn’t let go of him as he settled back between them. Harry started talking. He told everyone the tale of Tom Riddle and his horcruxes.

The silence practically rang in the clearing beside the house by the faux sea inside a trunk within Hogwarts.

“Bloody hell,” said Bill, breaking the silence. It was almost funny, if anything about Voldemort being basically immortal could possibly be funny.

Harry smirked. Those were his sentiments exactly.

“I know a little about horcruxes. They’re right. In a properly executed horcrux situation, the only thing that can separate you is death. However, we know your horcrux wasn’t cast properly,” said Bill with confidence. Harry looked confused.

“How do you know that?” asked Madame Bones, her investigator mode activated.

“Because you’re still you. If the horcrux had been properly cast, you would have died. The ritual calls for the intentional, willful murder of an innocent for the purpose of creating a horcrux. If it had worked, you wouldn’t be you any longer. Voldemort’s soul piece would have inhabited your newly emptied vessel,” Bill said, simply. A look of dawning hope crossed Harry’s face. Hermione was studying Bill like her life depended on his words.

Bill continued. “The only way to cast out a horcrux in that situation is to return the host body to its formerly uninhabited state.”

“You mean, dead,” said Harry, bluntly. Bill nodded.

“In an improperly cast horcrux situation, a soul leech is created. A soul leech forms when the soul piece attaches to a host. It uses the host’s life force or magical energy to fuel the soul leech’s existence. It can still try to fully possess the host but the host has the chance to fight off the possession,” said Bill.

“How?” Hermione practically barked. “How can they fight it off?”

Bill looked at Harry.

“Well, it only works when the soul is otherwise willingly bound. It must be an exceedingly strong bond between multiple magical persons. It won’t work with just one or two. Three seems to be the minimum number,” said Bill, apologetically.

Harry didn’t understand. “What do you mean, willingly bound?”

“He means the bonds of love, Harry. He means a soul deep bound such as a magical marriage. Or perhaps a liege lord binding,” said Gabrielle, quietly. Harry turned to look at her, stunned.

“You mean, the only way to fight it is to become a slave or get married?” Harry asked, in disbelief.

“Or death,” said Sirius, grimly. That really put things into perspective for the boy.

Harry was speechless. How was he supposed to find multiple people to marry him and hopefully soon? Harry looked to Hermione and Gabrielle for help but they were both blushing fiercely. Harry suddenly noticed they were all three sitting in such a way that they could hold hands with each other. Harry’s look turned to one of speculation. He was still green but he was no inexperienced lad anymore.

Sirius looked at him with suggestive speculation, too. He had noticed the way that the three magical teens had almost instantly drawn together. They already had deep bonds of trust or the two French witches wouldn’t be here listening to this tale right now.

Remus stopped Sirius from putting his foot in his mouth.

“This is news that gives us hope. Let’s plan to research a possible resolution to Harry’s soul leech soon. For now, let’s focus on the other objects. We won’t be able to destroy them if we don’t know what and where they are,” said Remus, sensibly.

“Dumbledore believes there are seven of them,” said Hermione.

“He destroyed one, but he has also been grievously injured from the attempt. He said he doesn’t expect to live to see next school year,” said Harry, his voice a confused mix of angry and upset.

“This is terrible news,” said Remus, fretfully. “How will we carry on the fight against Voldemort without Dumbledore?”

“We won’t have to,” said Sirius, determinedly.

“What do you mean?” asked Harry, despondently.

“We know who’s behind your participation in this farce of a competition. Your name being in the goblet is likely no accident,” said Sirius, seriously.

“Right,” said Harry, starting to feel the insurmountable pressure of his situation.

“That means Voldemort is going to try to get you, probably during one of these tasks,” said Remus, with dawning understanding.

“You have to be ready to face him when he shows up,” said Sirius, fiercely.

Harry looked uncertain.

“Everytime you’ve come up against him, you’ve come out on top,” said Hermione, encouragingly.

“How many times have you faced him?” asked Gabrielle, concerned.

“About four times. Once as a baby, twice during my first year, once during my second year, and well, now,” said Harry, feeling his dread come under control. This was nothing new. He just had to find a way to survive.

“That’s impressive,” said Fleur, honestly. “You must prepare. I will help you,” she said, somewhat arrogantly. Bill smiled at her. He loved her confidence.

Harry smiled gratefully at Fleur.

“We all will,” said Dan, determinedly. “I’m quite good at the shooting range. I’d be glad to teach you all I know.”

Harry grinned at the man. He’d take every advantage he could come across. Voldemort definitely wouldn’t be expecting a pistol.

Hermione and Gabrielle shared a meaningful look. In that instant, both girls’ were in complete agreement.

“Harry,” Hermione said, gently. “If you’d like to try, I think Gabrielle and I would both be open to giving a relationship with you a chance, if I may be so bold as to speak for us both.”

“I agree completely,” said Gabrielle. “There is something between us all. I think I am not speaking too frankly when I say that I think we all feel it.”

Harry blushed fiercely. “I do,” said Hermione quietly. Harry’s eyes flew up to hers.

He looked over at Gabrielle and saw the open honesty in her eyes. He started nodding, slowly.

“I’d like that,” Harry said, embarrassed but determined.

Sirius grinned and slapped his knee.

“See, it’s not all bad. We have a plan. We have a plan with a serious upside,” he said, waggling his eyebrows at Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle, all of whom blushed bright red.

“We still have the problem of the horcruxes,” pointed out Remus.

“I think the diary from second year was one,” said Hermione.

“Makes sense,” said Harry.

“What’s this?” asked Emma. Hermione quickly told the story of the Chamber of Secrets.

“You killed a basilisk. With a sword?” Madame Bones asked in confused disbelief. Sirius laughed loudly.

“Your pranks are even better than ours were, pup!” said Sirius, rolling around in mirth. “To think, we could have been finding mythical chambers and slaying great beats and instead we filled the Slythern’s pants with blister balm,” said Sirius.

Fleur was looking at Harry in a new light. She never considered him real competition before but if he could do that at 12 years old, he would be a real contender.

Harry saw her appraising look and couldn’t help but smirk.

“I think Dumbledore knows about more potential horcruxes or their locations,” said Hermione, returning the group to the proper discussion.

“He knows a lot more than he’s telling. It’s high time he came clean!” said Bill, vehemently.

“I say we ask him tomorrow,” said Harry, aggressively. The others couldn’t help but agree.

Hermione and Gabrielle worked with Bill, Fleur, Dan, and Remus to make a training schedule that would work around Harry’s and Fleur’s class schedules. It only seemed fair to allow the other girl and her teammates to join in the training, along with Harry’s teammates. They left plenty of time for Fleur to study for her NEWTS and for Harry to spend with his children. They expected this to likely be a marathon and not a race. Most of the Voldemort adventures came to a head in the spring, for some strange reason.

The group broke up and headed to their respective beds after that. It was getting late and there had been quite a few shocks this evening. Madame Bones made her goodbyes and headed back to the ministry. She didn’t plan to disseminate this shocking information widely but she was planning a strike force.

The next morning, Harry woke up and lay in his bed, contemplating his life. He had just started to feel blossoming feelings for his best friend and his new friend. Now, his very life depended on forming a soul deep connection with not one but both of them. If his life couldn’t get any stranger, they both seemed amenable to the situation.

Harry thought hard about his children and what would happen to them if both himself and Dumbledore were dead. Hermione was still in school and not yet of age. Would anyone let her take custody? Should Harry ask the Grangers to take custody until Hermione was ready to take over? Harry really didn’t want to leave his children as orphans. He never wanted them to experience that kind of pain.

Harry was supposed to get up now and go to classes for the day. His life was in danger from a basically immortal dark lord with at least four more soul anchors out there other than himself. Yet, people wanted him to go learn to make pumpkins grow into pincushions and make cures for boils? Honestly, how often do these people get boils? Harry had never had one.

He knew he needed to learn and learn fast if he was going to survive another encounter with Voldemort but he just couldn’t help the overwhelming feeling of needing to worry about this stupid tournament and his children’s future’s at the same time.

At least if Harry married Hermione and Gabrielle, there’d for sure be someone to manage and protect his children’s inheritance after he was gone. Harry shook his head and got out of bed. He went to shower. He continued his weighty thoughts as he got ready for the day.

Harry went down to say hello to the Grangers and the babies before he headed out for classes for the day.

“How are you feeling, Harry, dear?” asked Emma. She came over and hugged the teen, before settling him down at the breakfast table.

Harry started to protest.

“Not today, dear. You and Hermione both deserve a peaceful breakfast before you get thrown back out to those vultures again. Please, eat up,” urged Emma.

There was healthy egg whites and whole wheat toast with fresh, sugar-free orange marmalade and oatmeal with blueberries and raspberries cooked in. Harry ate heartily, enjoying his fresh squeezed orange juice much more than he ever enjoyed pumpkin juice.

Hermione hurried over to Harry when she entered the room. She hugged him fiercely and hurried to settle herself in a seat.

“I made lesson plans for our next two weeks worth of study sessions. This will allow us to get maximum study impact in the least amount of study time. I think we can keep our current ranking while studying only during our regular study period and for two hours each on Saturday and Sunday,” said Hermione, breathlessly.

She continued. “We’ll still need to work at least two hours per night, five nights per week to finish our homework, but we’ve been doing that before bed anyway. The new study schedule the group came up with last night is from 2pm after classes until dinnertime. That will leave from dinner time until the twins go down for the night for you to relax and spend with your babies. We’ll study for five hours each on Saturday and Sunday to prepare for you know,” she said, shiftily.

Harry nodded. She was taking care of him, as always. Harry was a doer, not a planner. He was great in a pinch but not so great at this kind of marathon level of planning.

“Sounds good to me. That’s what, 30 hours of preparation for all this mess per week? I just hope it will be enough,” Harry said, uncertainly.

Hermione took his hands and stared into his eyes. “It will be.”

Harry smiled and squeezed her hands one more time before turning back to his food. The babies entered the room with Winky and Dobby just a few moments later.

“Good morning, Dobby. Winky. How did you both sleep?” asked Harry.

Dobby beamed at the consideration. “Very well, Mr. Harry, sir. Our rooms is being very comfortable.”

Winky agreed. “Winky’s bed is being very soft. The babies be sleeping very quietly all night. They only be waking one time for a bottle and a nappie change,” said Winky, proudly. Harry grinned at his sons.

“They’re right cracker, they are,” said Harry. The boys were watching him, excitedly. Winky settled each boy into his seat at the table with a bottle then gathered her own plate. She and Dobby were used to eating at the table with the others now.

Soon, the students were off to classes, while the adults were going to work with the elves to put together the deluxe fort that had been purchased for the babies. It wouldn’t see a lot of use for a few years but it had baby swings and a swinging bench that could be used right away.

The day passed by slowly. Harry finally saw Gabrielle at lunch. He decided to bite the bullet and take the kind offer the girls had made. This weekend was a Hogsmeade weekend, and Harry intended to take advantage of the convenience. There were only two more Hogsmeade weekends before Christmas break. It wasn’t much time but he hoped to be able to present the girls with a promise ring on Boxing Day if all went well.

They would need to be married before the end of the school year, most likely before the third task, if there was any hope of finishing off Voldemort. Assuming the same pattern was followed that seemed to happen to him every year, that’s when things would come to a head. Harry just hoped it was enough time to find all the horcruxes and get prepared to face Voldemt and to survive this historically deadly tournament all while being a new father and trying to get two girls to fall in love with him? Harry could feel the headache starting to pound in his brain.

One thing at a time. He tried to pay attention in class and to really learn his classwork so he could maybe survive.

Classes finally ended and Harry and Hermione hurried to meet up with Gabrielle, Fleur, Fleur’s teammates, and Fred and George Weasley. They met up outside the Gryffindor common room.

“Harrykins!” said what Harry believed to be Fred.

“To what do we owe this summons?” asked George.

“Not that we mind the lovely company,” said Fred, winking at the girls’. Fleur’s male teammate rolled his eyes. Fleur and Gabrielle just ignored Fred. Fleur’s female teammate giggled.

“Tough crowd,” said George, grinning at Fred’s flirtatious fail.

“Too right. What’s up, Harrykins?” asked Fred.

“Come inside and I’ll explain,” said Harry. He felt Fred and George had a right to know the real danger they were in by being his teammates.

Harry led the group around to the entrance to his private rooms, rather than trekking through the Gryffindor common room. He led them over to his trunk and took them all inside. Sirius, Remus, Bill, and Dan were already waiting for them.

“Brother Bill!” said George, probably.

“The wildest Weasley!” said Fred, probably. They went forward and gave Bill some back slapping hugs and razzed him for being at Harry Potter’s beck and call. Bill rolled his eyes and let their jokes roll off his back. Bill only had eyes for Fleur. He went forward and greeted her next.

Harry turned to Sirius and Remus.

“We all have an appointment to talk to Dumbledore after dinner. Officially, Bill is on loan from Gringotts to help you with the tournament. Unofficially, he’s on assignment to help find the horcruxes,” explained Remus quietly while the twins had everyone else distracted.

“I hope you don’t mind, I paid Gringotts for Bill’s time out of the Black family vaults,” said Sirius.

“Not at all. Does he really think he can help find them?” asked Harry, anxiously.

“With Remus, Hermione, and Fleur on his side? No doubt. They’re all task master researchers,” said Sirius, jokingly.

Harry grinned. He was truly feeling hopeful.

The twins turned everyone’s attention back on Harry.

“Again, Harrykins. What gives?” asked one twin.

“What brings us to your admittedly bodacious abode?” asked the other twin.

“Guys, Bill is officially my trainer for the Triwizard Tournament. He’s going to help us train. I invited Fleur and her teammates, and Viktor and his teammates, to join us. Viktor thanked me for my kindness but declined. He’s provided his own tutors for his teammates,” said Harry.

“You invited Viktor and his teammates, too?” asked Fleur, in surprise.

“It only seemed sporting,” said Harry. Gabrielle smiled at him.

“Hermione and Gabrielle will be joining us for our studies, as they deem fit,” said Harry, no question in his tone. No one argued.

“My cousin from Canada and one of our former professors will be assisting us as well. This is Padfoot Potter and Remus Lupin. Dan Granger will be observing,” said Harry, introducing the adults. Dan would be giving Sirius, Remus, Harry, Hermione, Gabrielle, Fleur, and Bill firearms training for an extra half hour each day. Dan went to the Trunk Bunk and bought a shooting range in a snuff box with glee in his heart.

Hermione passed out the schedules to all of the contestants.

“This schedule still leaves time for your NEWT studies. Remus has agreed to make himself available to help those of you who will be taking their NEWTs this year,” said Bill, gesturing towards Remus.

“I can assist from after dinner until 10pm Monday through Thursday. I will need to take three days off per month for personal reasons but am otherwise available,” said Remus. Fleur and her teammates were excited to hear this. The Weasleys and Harry weren’t that interested. Hermione and Gabrielle looked jealous of the extra studying they would be missing out on.

All of the students looked happy with the arrangement. Remus passed out his own study schedule for the NEWT students, along with a copy of his notes from his own NEWT studies. They were a little dated but still very organized and detailed. Hermione and Gabrielle both begged for a copy, too. Remus gave them all a copy, even the ones who didn’t ask for it. Harry knew it was a valuable resource, so he was careful to put his copies away in his study where he’d be able to find them again in a few years time. He was sure Hermione would update it and personalize it to their own classes. With the way Gabrielle squeed and held the documents just as preciously, Harry was sure she’d do the same.

Next, Bill passed out the lesson plans and notes for this week’s training for the competition, including a required reading list. Harry wanted to groan at all the extra work but he knew how important this was. He was determined to get it right. He looked at his friends and knew he could do it if they could.

They got to work practicing spells right away. Bill, Sirius, and Remus took two or three of them each and started testing them to see where they were at in their spell casting. Harry was surprised to see that he wasn’t that far off from the seventh years. Fred and George, who were sixth years, were on par with the seventh years. Harry didn’t have as wide of a breadth of spell knowledge but he made up for that by being more powerful than any of the other students. Hermione and Gabrielle were no slouches themselves. They both excelled at spell knowledge. They weren’t as powerful as Harry was but they could rival Fleur’s teammates and the twins. Fleur was fully mature magically, so she was more on par with the adults than with the other teens. Harry’s raw power still outstripped them all.

“Your power levels are impressive,” said Fleur, grudgingly, when she wasn’t able to best his power levels after the third try. Only Remus came close to besting Harry and that’s only because he had more practice with focus and projecting his will than Harry had. He started Harry and the others on meditation practices that they were to undertake every morning and evening. He intended to teach them occlumency. Sirius hoped Harry and his friends would go on to become animagi, once they mastered the meditation skills.

Harry looked uncomfortable at Fleur’s grudging compliment. “It’s just something I can do. You know way more spells than I do.”

“Some,” Fleur agreed, graciously. “Not as many as I would have expected. Not from any of you. You should be proud of your efforts so far. I cannot even cast a Patronus but both yourself and ‘Ermione can do so,” said Fleur.

Hermione looked pleased by the compliment. “I look forward to working with all of you.” The others couldn’t help but agree.

They finished for the day. The Weasley twins left, excited by the training they had received and even more excited to think of the mischief they could get up to with the new knowledge they’d be gaining.

Fleur’s teammates hurried back to their dormitories to prepare for dinner and gather their NEWT materials. Fleur was talking quietly with Bill while Emma came over to where Harry and Hermione were standing. She had the twins with her. They were floating in some strange seat that looked like a flying saucer.

“What’s that?” Harry asked.

“It’s a seat that assists them with learning to sit up. They want to be a part of the action, Da,” said Emma in a soft voice. She never used cutesy words with the children. Only voices. They were smart enough to learn how words were pronounced even now, even if they couldn’t speak yet.

“It looks fun, “ Harry said, touching his sons’ hands and talking to them softly. They gurgled and kicked their little feet in excitement. They had started babbling some. They babbled dadadadada when they saw him. He was sure they were doing it on purpose.

Emma moved off with the children to settle in on the swing while Dan took the rest of the group into the snuff box to visit the firing range. Emma kept the snuff box safe on a side table while she swung with the babies. Winky joined her to help with them.

The next hour was very exhilarating for all of the participants except for Dan and Hermione, both of whom had been shooting for years already.

“Alright, Hermione, why don’t you come up here and we’ll teach them each some safety rules before we move on to practicing,” Dan said.

Dan taught them about ear protection, how to hold the gun safely, where the safety was and how to turn it on and off, and how you never, ever point a gun at another person unless you want them dead. Hermione acted as Dan’s model and assistant. Dan lectured while everyone else learned.

Finally, they were ready to try the weapon. One at a time, they stepped up to the firing range.

“First, I want to see you load and unload the gun. I want to see you show me how to turn the safety on and off. Finally, I want to see your hold. Please, begin,” Dan said, as Sirius took his turn.

Sirius held the gun and clicked the safety off and then back on. He carefully pulled out the magazine and made sure the chamber was empty. Then, he carefully reloaded the gun and took his stance. Dan corrected his hold and the way he was standing. Finally, once Dan was satisfied, he called up a target and let Sirius practice firing the gun for the first time. Sirius’ second bullet hit the target near the outer ring of the bullseye. Everyone cheered.

Dan watched as Sirius unloaded the gun and made sure the chamber was empty. He handed the gun off to Dan and went back to take his place in line. Next up was Remus. Everyone had their turn, ending with Hermione who shot three dead-center bullseyes. Everyone cheered again. Hermione was an impressive marksman. Everyone did pretty well for their first time.

“Great job, everyone!” Dan said, clapping. Everyone joined in. “Tomorrow, we’ll each practice in our own lane. We’ll do six rounds of twelve bullets each. Change targets after every six rounds. Get to dinner!” Dan ordered.

Everyone trudged out to head to their respective dinners. They were exhausted already.

Harry, Hermione, Gabrielle, Fleur, Bill, Marie, and Claudette all settled in at the Gryffindor table. Trouble started even before the soup course did.

“Oh, what. You’ve got two Veela girlfriends now, do you, Potter. Stealing my girlfriend wasn’t enough. You had to steal my brother, too?” Ron snarled. Bill looked very displeased.

“Ronald Bilius Weasley. You be quiet this instant. You should be ashamed of yourself, talking to your friend like that. You’d best lay off now or I’ll be telling mum straight away,” threatened Bill. Ron’s ears turned red as his friends all laughed at hearing Bill threaten to tell his mum.

“Traitor,” Ron growled at Bill. He turned his back on them and ignored them for the rest of dinner. Ginny wasn’t so easily swayed.

“Bill, you had best leave those hussies and that cheater to their own devices. Mum won’t appreciate you being seen in such company. I’ll write to dad, if you don’t,” she threatened.

“Ginny. Please, go sit down. You’re embarrassing yourself,” Bill said, kindly.

“Bill, he was my boyfriend and he slept with someone else. Don’t you even care?” asked Ginny, tears in her eyes.

“He wasn’t, Ginny. You admitted that, remember?” Bill asked, gently. Ginny looked confused for a minute, then she got angry. She screamed at Bill that he was a bastard and fled the room. She didn’t eat anything. Bill was worried for her.

“Is your sister the girl from the Chamber of Secrets story?” asked Fleur, shrewdly. Bill was sad but impressed. He nodded and locked questioning eyes onto Fleur’s.

“She was truly possessed by one of them, then?” she asked, quietly. Bill flinched and looked at Harry.

“Yes. She almost died,” answered Harry, honestly. Bill winced again.

“Was the taint ever properly cleansed from her? Was her personality fully reclaimed?” asked Fleur, nosily.

“Not really,” said Hermione, quietly. “Everyone just sort of ignored the problem. She fixated on Harry as her rescuer and her childhood hero. She wanted the fantasy to become reality.”

“She seems out of touch with reality. Rather than accepting the truth that exists around her, she is wrapped in delusion,” said Fleur, frankly.

“I spoke to my parents about it. They weren’t very receptive to getting help for Ginny. They prefer to ignore the situation than admit something might be wrong. She’s just a little girl to them,” said Bill, his voice breaking. “I don’t know how to help her.”

Fleur took his hand and pulled him into her side. Bill went willingly. Fleur whispered to him while Hermione spoke.

“I think we should bring it up to Dumbledore tonight. We’re meeting with him after dinner?” asked Hermione.

Harry nodded, a lump in his throat. He thought of Ginny as Ron’s little sister. A sort of pseudo little sister to himself. He never meant to lead her on.

“Don’t do that,” chided Gabrielle. Harry looked at her questioningly. “Don’t take responsibility for her feelings. You did nothing more than save her life. She owes you a life debt. You do not owe her anything, though I find you to be kind-hearted and sweet for caring so much,” she finished gently. Harry looked even guiltier. He didn’t deserve praise.

“She’s right, you know,” said Bill. “You did more than anyone could have possibly had the right to expect for Ginny. You don’t owe her anything else. The Weasley’s owe you. I hope I’m doing my part to help repay that debt.”

Harry thought of Bill’s help with the tournament and the horcruxes. It truly was Harry who owed Bill.

“More than,” Harry croaked out. “I can’t thank you enough for your help.”

“None of that,” said Bill. “I will hear nothing of it. You’re family to me.”

Harry grinned wobbly and shook Bill’s hand. “Brothers?” asked Harry.

Bill nodded firmly. “Brothers.”

Two voices behind them broke into faux sobs. “Brothers!” they chorused together and fell on Harry and Bill with noogies and gentle jabs to the ribs.

“Geroff!” was echoed by the two as the cackling twins moved out of range of retribution. Bill smoothed his hair. Harry knew better than to bother.

“What’s got you too sharing the love?” asked George, probably.

“Why weren’t we included?” asked Fred, most likely, pretending to be miffed.

“Don’t worry about it. Have you two noticed anything off about Ginny this past year?” asked Bill, turning back to the important matter.

“You mean two years?” asked Fred.

“Since she started Hogwarts?” asked George. Bill nodded, gravely.

“Definitely,” the twins answered in stereo.

“She’s been unpredictably emotional.”

“She doesn’t make friends.”

“She’s only barely passing her classes.”

“She floats off into a dream world and then believes her fantasies are real,” finished the twins together. It was eerie. Bill felt a shiver go down his spine.

“I have to talk to Dumbledore,” said Bill, determinedly. He wasn’t going to let his baby sister go down a bad road without trying to help her.

“Might not be a bad idea, mate,” said Fred.

“We tried to talk to mum and dad but it was a no-go,” said George.

“I tried to talk to them, too,” said Bill, morosely. Fred and George gave him sympathetic slaps on the back then took seats on the other side of Hermione and Bill, respectively.

The group settled into milder chatter and finished their meal. When they saw the Headmaster stand and start out of the Great Hall, they were quick to follow. They still never caught up to the man.

By the time they arrived at Dumbledore’s office and got through the password protected entrance, a good half hour had passed. The door suddenly opened for them. They followed the spiral stairs upwards to find Remus, Padfoot the dog, Madame Bones, the real Professor Moody, and two other aurors waiting in the room. Dumbledore raised his eyebrows at the group with Harry.

“Please tell me you haven’t shared your secrets this widely, Harry?” chided Dumbledore. Harry bristled.

“I told only those I can trust. Those who are willing and able to help me. Have you finally done the same, professor?” Harry asked, boldly.

Dumbledore stared back at Harry, then sighed. Madame Bones and her aurors along with Professors McGonagall and Flitwick started casting to create enough seats and space for everyone.

“It seems I have,” said Dumbledore. He urged everyone into their seats and looked at the assembled group.

“Everyone here is aware of the basics of the situation. Tom Riddle has created horcruxes to anchor himself to the physical plane of existence. While he has not yet regained a physical form, I believe it is his aim to do so. He will be in a weakened state until he does,” said Dumbledore. Everyone was gravely silent.

“I have destroyed one of these items, as has Harry, to much greater success,” said Dumbledore with a gentle smile at the boy. Harry ran his fingers over the scar the basilisk fang piercing his flesh left behind. Harry knew he was just lucky.

“I am afraid my time on this Earth is drawing to a close,” many people gasped at this news. Dumbledore waved their inquiries down. His blacked hand, now desiccated to the elbow, gave unspoken weight to his words.

“It is my wish that we settle this matter before I pass on to the next great adventure,” Dumbledore said, looking sadly at Harry. Harry grit his teeth in anger.

“Did you know the differences between a properly cast horcrux and a soul leech, Professor Dumbledore?” Bill asked, with a seeming non-sequitur.

Dumbledore looked puzzled and slightly put off by the way the question was asked.

“The origin of the horcrux ritual was the Akhmet Dynasty of the Magical Reign of Wizards over the enslaved muggles almost 8,000 years ago. Akhmet’s priests experimented on the muggles, researching new dark spells and rituals that would extend the life of the wizard they viewed as a god. One such ritual they discovered was the horcrux ritual,” lectured Bill. Dumbledore was waiting patiently for him to get to the point.

“We run into these vile artifacts occasionally while working in tombs in Egypt. Properly cast horcruxes come in one of two forms. First, an inanimate object is used to house the soul shard. The soul shard attracts and seeks to possess a host only after the main soul piece is no longer tied to a physical body. The soul shard will drain the life and magic of the host, leaving them a soulless husk, much like the effects of a dementor’s kiss,” now Bill’s eyes were burning with anger.

“Then, the soul shard possesses the body and draws the main soul piece to itself, taking over the technically deceased host’s body, claiming it for their own,” Bill spat, thinking of Ginny. Dumbledore flinched, thinking of the same.

“The other form a horcrux can take is when a soul shard attaches to an already deceased host, taking it over immediately, acting as a slave to the main soul shard’s will, if the main soul shard is still housed in a body of its own. If not, the main soul shard takes over the empty vessel and inhabits it as their own. Neither of these situations apply to Harry,” Bill said into the ringing silence.

“Then, what?” asked Dumbledore, glancing at Harry’s forehead. Bill huffed impatiently.

“You don’t even know, do you? Did you even do any research on horcruxes? Did it even cross your mind to consult an expert on dark magic or a cursebreaker, such as myself?” asked Bill, impatiently. Dumbledore shook his head slightly.

“I felt the best I could do was research on my own. I am a formidable wizard and researcher myself,” said Dumbledore, a little defensively. Bill just stared at the man.

“When a horcrux ritual is improperly done, it creates a soul leech, not a horcrux. The soul shard from the main soul attaches to a living host. It can still take possession of the living host but the living host has the opportunity to fight,” said Bill, his voice frustrated.

“Is there anything that can help?” asked Madame Bones, grimly. She didn’t have much hope for Potter if he had to fight the dark bastard on his own in a battle of wills. She didn’t know Harry very well.

“Yes,” said Bill, finally breaking eye contact with Dumbledore. Bill looked at Madame Bones. “Harry can take part in a soul binding marriage or submit himself to a liege lord. The willing soul bond can overcome the unwilling bond. It must be a multi-partner binding but the unbinding ritual enacted during the consecration of the willing soul-bond has been shown to successfully sever the unwilling-bond.”

Dumbledore’s eyes flew to Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle. A beatific smile crossed his face.

“Love. Love has always been your strongest weapon, Harry. It’s love that is the power Voldemort knows not,” said Dumbledore, beaming with joy. His sudden relief and happiness affected the mood of everyone in the room with its power.

Harry didn’t want to feel Dumbledore’s joy. He wanted to yell at the man some more. “Yes, hopefully. We found a way pretty quickly, when it was all said and done. When we tried to work together,” said Harry, snidely. Not that Harry considered his salvation a done deal. He had to get two girls to fall in love with him, pronto. That didn’t sound easy at all. Good for him, both girls found him quite easy to love.

“Yes, hopefully,” Dumbledore said, settling his emotions somewhat.

“What do you mean by “power he knows not”, professor?” asked Fleur suspiciously. “The way you said it made it seem significant.”

Dumbledore’s happiness dimmed just a little bit more. He looked at Harry, sadness in his gaze again. “I had hoped to spare you for just a little longer from this burden, but I guess needs must,” Dumbledore said with a sigh. He flicked his wand and the pensieve from before sailed out of a cabinet behind him.

Dumbledore pulled a memory from his mind and settled it into the pensieve.

“You understand the power of divination and prophecy, don’t you, Harry?” Dumbledore said, sadly. Harry remembered the prophecy Trelawney had made last year about the dark lord’s faithful servant returning to his side. Harry shivered.

“Yes,” he said, grudgingly.

Dumbledore nodded and played his memory. Trelawney appeared above the pensieve and started speaking in that strange, harsh voice once more.

“The one with the power to vanquish the dark lord approaches…
Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies…
And the dark lord will mark him as his equal,
But he will have a power the dark lord knows not…
And either must die at the hand of the other, for neither can live while the other survives…
The one with the power to vanquish the dark lord will be born as the seventh month dies.”

Harry touched his scar again, the mark given to him by the dark lord. The mark that showed him as literally the dark lord’s equal, a piece of his very soul attached to Harry’s. Gabrielle and Hermione clutched at Harry’s hands fiercely. Harry returned the squeeze and centered himself.

“This doesn’t come as a surprise to me,” said Harry, quietly. “It’s always been him versus me. He won’t allow it to be any other way. I will defeat him. I can’t tolerate a world where anything else is the outcome,” said Harry, determination lacing his voice.

“He’s never been able to defeat you, Harry. I believe in you,” said Sirius, even more determined than Harry to see it done with his godson still alive. Harry deserved to live. Voldemort deserved to die. That was all that mattered in Sirius’ mind.

Everyone murmured their agreement and their vows to help Harry succeed.

“Is there any way to verify how many there are or what they are?” asked Kingsley Shacklebolt. Dumbledore sighed again.

“I believe Horace Slughorn has knowledge of this matter. He hides from me to keep his involvement from being known with certainty. While I do not believe he meant to help Tom become the blight on society that he has become, I do believe he helped him,” said Dumbledore, tiredly.

“We’ll find him,” said Madame Bones with finality. “We’ll use the state secrets act to hide this entire investigation,” she said in a no-nonsense tone to her aurors and Moody. He was called back on a special assignment to help find these blasted things.

“How did you destroy the one you ended, Potter?” asked Moody, gruffly.

Harry waved at Hermione. She told the story of the Chamber of Secrets again, quickly and concisely. She left out no details but gave all the information in less than five minutes. The aurors took notes.

Dumbledore then shared what happened in the Gaunt shack.

“I suspected that the murder of Tom’s father and paternal grandparents, committed supposedly by his maternal uncle, was not what it seemed. After discovering the true nature of the diary during the summer after Harry’s second year, I knew this was the most likely place to find evidence of further horcruxes,” Dumbledore began stroking his long beard at the memory.

“I didn’t feel I could trust anyone else with the task, so I went alone. First, I checked Tom’s father’s home. It was empty of all but the muggle caretaker, who had no knowledge of horcruxes,” he continued.

“As Tom’s maternal homestead was closeby, I checked there as well. I found substantial wards around what was basically a shack. I decided to investigate further,” Dumbledore said with regret.

“After several hours of difficult trial and error, I was able to bring down the wards. Inside the home, in what was obviously Tom’s mother’s bedroom, I found a ring in a box on a shelf behind a false wall in the closet,” Dumbledore paused here, gazing down at his blackened arm. A gaudy silver ring with a plain black stone set on the band glittered against he black of his hand and arm.

“I underestimated a simple compulsion charm to put on the ring. I had been searching for this ring for some time, you see. It was a complete shock to find it in this inconspicuous location. I was unable to resist the temptation. I put on the ring,” he said, holding up his hand.

Everyone backed away from the cursed object. The stone had a huge crack down the center.

“Don’t be afraid. The dark wasting curse that was upon this ring has been spent. The ring is but a relic of myth now. The Slytherin family house ring. It rightfully belongs to you, Harry. You are the one who vanquished its master,” Dumbledore said, removing the ring and holding it out, guilelessly to Harry. Harry looked uncertain; he unconsciously looked to Hermione and Gabrielle for direction on what to do. Hermione stayed his hand.

She took out her wand and cast every dark curse detection spell she could manage on it. Remus and Bill joined in. It wasn’t that they didn’t trust the Headmaster; it was just that he had admitted he’d been taken in by the power of the ring once already.

When they were done casting, they encouraged Harry to take the ring.

“All clear,” said Remus, putting his wand away. Bill nodded his agreement. Hermione reached out and snatched the ring first. Nothing happened. Harry gasped and grabbed it away from her.

“Hermione!” he practically shouted. She just shrugged.

“You aren’t the only one allowed to be noble,” she said.

Harry gave her the stink eye, then turned back to the ring. He strengthened his resolve and slipped the ring over his finger. The ring merely glowed with a dark aura for a moment, then settled down on Harry’s finger, just the right size. Harry’s other house rings had appeared with the inclusion of the new ring. He looked like a pimp, with a gaudy ring on each finger. He rolled his eyes and tapped them to hide them again.

No one said a word for just a moment.

Dumbledore got the conversation back on track. “I have a lead on another horcrux. The orphanage that Tom grew up in was the location of his first acts of magical power and cruelty. This would be significant to him. The location of the first time he seriously injured a victim can be found nearby. I believe this to be the location of another horcrux,” said Dumbledore.

“That leaves three,” said Madam Bones.

“Yes. I have some speculation on what these items may be but I have no real proof,” said Dumbledore. Everyone waited for him to continue. He sighed again.

“I believe his familiar, a large snake, is a living horcrux. It seems to have intelligence beyond that of a normal snake. According to Bill’s theories, I believe this would be a properly cast horcrux or, worse, a being enslaved in animal form,” said Dumbledore.

It was news to Harry that Voldemort had a familiar. He guessed being a parselmouth and keeping a pet snake made sense.

“The others?” asked Flitwick.

“I believe Tom has corrupted several founders’ items. A broach from Godric Gryffindor’s cloak was found at the Potter home after their murders. I believe Tom meant to create his seventh and final horcrux out of this item,” said Dumbledore.

Sirius snorted. “That certainly backfired. Literally.”

Dumbledore couldn’t help but agree.

“I believe a cup that originally belonged to Helga Hufflepuff, which disappeared with the murder of Hepzibah Smith, was stolen by Tom and used for heinous purposes.” Dumbledore looked at the assembled group and let his last secret go.

“I believe the final horcrux to be Ravenclaw’s diadem. It is well known that Helena Reavenclaw stole the diadem from her mother. Helena was subsequently murdered by her jilted lover, Marcus Slytherin. Both ghosts still reside in Hogwarts to this day,” said Dumbledore.

Hermione gasped. “The Gray Lady and the Bloody Baron!”

Dumbledore nodded. His eyes twinkled in appreciation of her quick mind.

“Do you know the location of any of these items?” asked Madame Bones, with her eyebrows raised.

“Alas, I do not. However, I do know that Tom and the Gray Lady were quite close during his later Hogwarts years. Tom worked for Burgeon and Burke’s at the time that Hufflepuff’s cup disappeared. Those are locations I would begin my search,” said Dumbledore, simply.

It was a lot for the group to digest. Bill decided to change the subject.

“I suggest we reconvene to plan for recon on the orphanage or whatever. The aurors can try to find old Sluggy to get the horcrux information from him,” said Bill.

“I can talk to Helena. We were friendly during my time at Hogwarts,” offered Remus. Bill nodded at him.

“I’ll go talk to old Burgeon,” said Moody, cracking his knuckles. Dumbledore looked uncertain about that suggestion.

“I’ll go with him,” said Shacklebolt, hoping to temper Moody’s methods with his presence. Dumbledore relaxed a little and nodded.

“In the meantime, I’d like to discuss something else,” said Bill, menacingly.

Dumbledore looked at him with trepidation.

“Ginny,” Bill said. Dumbledore winced.

“She needs help. She’s not right and my parents won’t hear of it because you said everything would be fine. I’m guessing you decided Ginny’s health and happiness was a worthy sacrifice to keep your secrets?” Bill asked Dumbledore, bitingly.

“I see the error of that now,” said Dumbledore. McGonagall was giving him the evil eye while Flitwick just looked disappointed. They were educators. It was their duty to protect the children.

“I expect you’ll be having an important conversation with my parents, forthwith. I also expect the school to pay for the mind healer,” said Bill firmly.

Dumbledore slumped down in his chair but nodded his agreement. Bill stared at him with malice for just a few more moments before turning back to the group.

“If there’s nothing else, I know I’m exhausted and the students still have homework to complete,” said Bill.

No one spoke up so the group dispersed.

oooOOOoooOOOOoo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOOoo Chapter 13

The next morning, Harry was called out of Snape’s class, of all classes, to take part in the weighing of the wands ceremony.

Colin Creevy popped his head into Snape’s class and called for Harry and Hermione. He didn’t mean to call for Hermione, too. He was just so used to saying their names in conjunction that he accidentally did it this time, too. He was too afraid to change his message. Snape was already giving him a look of death.

“Pray tell, what’s so important that you feel the need to interrupt my class to gather my least competent students?” asked Snape, snidely. The Slytherins all snickered but the Gryffindors bristled. Hermione was a know-it-all, not an incompetent student. Hermione just rolled her eyes at the bitter man. Even Harry was competent in potions. He might not excel but he certainly wasn’t incompetent.

“Professor Dumbledore wants them?” said Colin, shrugging his shoulders. Snape just rolled his eyes and snapped at the two exiting his class.

“Two feet of parchment on the potion, its brewing, and its effects due next class.”

Harry just rolled his eyes and kept going.

“That’ll be five points from Gryffindor for your lack of response! Each!” Snape yelled as the door snapped shut.

Harry and Hermione turned to Colin. He led them on to the classroom Dumbledore had instructed Colin to bring Harry to. The boy nattered on about how cute the twins were and produced a handful of pictures for Harry to keep of the twins with him, Hermione, and Gabrielle, or with Dan and Emma.

Harry adored the pictures but grabbed hold of Colin’s arm.

“Colin, my babies’ lives could be in danger if these pictures get out. Please, don’t give them to anyone else and get the ones you have out of the castle,” Harry urged him. Colin quickly agreed but it was too late.

“So it’s true. Harry Potter has an heir. How glamorous. There are pictures?” the voice asked with vicious glee. Harry stuffed the pictures down his shirt. Colin looked angrily at the strange woman with the acid green cat eye glasses.

“Who are you?” Harry demanded.

The woman’s grin just grew wider. “Why, I’m Rita Skeeter with the Daily Prophet,” she said, just as a camera flash burst into life. Harry ducked from the overbright light.

“Is this the lucky mother?” asked Rita. Harry mulishly said nothing. Instead, he turned his back and went inside the classroom. Colin scurried away from the vile reporter while Hermione hurried to follow Harry.

Inside, the Weasley twins, Bill, Fleur, Gabrielle, and Fleur’s teammates were waiting along with Ludo Bagman, Percy Weasley, and Madame Maxime. Viktor Krum was posing for the reporters out front along with his teammates and Headmaster Karkaroff.

Harry grumped his way over to stand with Gabrielle and the rest of the group.

“What’s wrong?” asked Gabrielle.

“Reporters,” Harry spat. Gabrielle understood. Reporters in the wizarding press tended to either vilify or treat Veela like mindless pleasure dolls. It was sickening.

“You didn’t talk to them, did you?” asked Bill, in concern.

“No, but they heard me talking about the twins,” said Harry, angry at himself.

Bill understood Harry’s upset. The twins would be in real danger if Voldemort found out about them. It seemed inevitable that he would.

Just then, the Durmstrang contingent entered the room and brought the reporters with them.

“Let’s get a few shots of the champions all together, then individually. I’ll ask you all a few questions,” said Rita with a grin.

The photographer started taking pictures of the contestant with their headmasters and with the officials from the ministry. Then, he separated them out for a quick interview and a few shots alone.

Harry’s turn was a disaster.

“Harry. My lad. Come stand over here, just let me,” said the photographer, fiddling with Harry’s clothes and hair. Going as far as to try to unbutton some of his top buttons and loosen his tie! Harry smacked at the man’s hands and turned annoyed eyes towards the door. Where was Dumbledore?

“Let’s get to the interview, shall we?” asked Rita, a predatory smile on her face. She had asked the other contestants things like what town they were from and what their best subject was. She started off with a doozy for Harry.

“We understand you have several mistresses who have borne children for you. Is that true?” Rita asked, the photographer shooting picture after picture.

Harry spluttered his indignation.

“I’ll take that as a yes. I understand you’ve undergone dark rituals so only sons were born to you? Or have you just abandoned your daughters?” asked Rita.

“I did no such thing!” Harry yelled. The camera kept snapping.

“Is this girl part of your harem? Perhaps all of these girls?” Rita asked.

“Those are my friends and competitors!” Harry shouted. “Stop it!” he yelled at the photographer.

“Are your children meant to carry on your family name? Do you expect to die in this competition?” asked Rita, mercilessly.

“That’s enough!” roared Dumbledore. Everyone froze. “I will not have my students badgered, Ms. Skeeter. Please, leave. Your welcome is revoked.” A gong sound echoed around the room. Rita got a shocked look on her face and uncontrollably marched out of the room.

“You too, Mr. Dingle,” said Dumbledore to the photographer. He left quickly of his own accord.

“Ludo. You were supposed to be in charge,” Dumbledore chided the man. Ludo looked ashamed but a small bundle of gold bulged in his pocket. Dumbledore noticed.

“Olivander, if you please,” Dumbledore said, ushering the man no one had noticed into the room.

The owl-eyed wandmaker wandered over to a velvet covered podium. Colin Creevy hurried into the room. He offered to take pictures of the ceremony for the school and for the competitors.

Olivander examined each competitors’ wand. He identified the core and gave a quick fact about the wands casting or its reaction to its wielder.

“Ah, birch and bowtruckle core. You are very intune with your wand but its magic can be unpredictable.”

“Veela hair and vine wood. Very powerful but very fickle. Polish it daily for best results.”

“Bicorn horn and beech. Very stubborn. Powerful but prone to being led astray.”

“Mr. Potter. Shall we see how you’ve been taking care of your wand?” asked Ollivander.

Harry shifted uncomfortably. He didn’t like letting anyone else handle his wand. It felt violating. Ollivander smiled understandingly at Harry.

“I see you’ve taken good care of your wand. It is very well bonded to you but beware. Its loyalty is true but its abilities may be stymied by one of its own,” Ollivander said, handing Harry his wand back while Colin snapped a few pictures.

Harry stared at Ollivander, not understanding the warning. Ollivander just stared blandly back at Harry. Harry moved away to stand by Hermione again.

“What did that mean?” she asked. Harry just shook his head in confusion.

Ollivander went on with examining and weighing the wands of each of the competitors. Ludo Bagman paid particular attention to the wand details of each participant and the inside track he felt Ollivander was providing with his commentary. This is what he’d base his rankings on.

The ceremony was soon ended. Harry and his friends, including Fleur’s teammates, headed back to Harry’s place, since classes were now over for the day.

They still had a few hours to research and practice for the tournament before they needed to go to dinner.

“What do you think Ollivander meant by that?” asked Harry, remembering the strange warning.

Hermione thought carefully. “Didn’t you say that Ollivander told you your wand shared a core with Voldemort’s?”

Harry winced at the memory. He had tried to forget that fact.

“Maybe that can cause problems in a battle against one another. You might need a backup wand or weapon,” said Hermione.

Harry nodded his agreement. “I’ll have to research it.” Hermione beamed at him.

They arrived inside Harry’s trunk to find Bill, Remus, and Padfoot waiting for them.

“Hello everyone, I hope you did your reading for today. You’ll need to know the theory before you learn to take on different types of magical beasts. Traditionally, the rounds of the tournament follow the theme of land, sea, and sky with the first round relating to some type of flying magical beast. The second round usually involves retrieving a person or thing from some sort of liquid. The final round is usually a maze or labyrinth of some type. We will plan accordingly,” Bill informed them.

Remus led the instruction that day as defense against magical creatures was his specialty. Hagrid joined them with several specimens to show off. They weren’t allowed to battle Hagrid’s pets for practice but they did get to see how terrifying each of them could be.

Harry’s head spun with thoughts of manticores, hinkypunks, thestrals, acromantula, and hippogriffs. Harry just hoped beyond hope that they wouldn’t have dragons!

“The first task will be held on November 24. That’s just a week away. We will focus on preparing you to meet practically any magical creature. We’ll help you not just survive but thrive,” said Remus. The champions cheered their agreement.

They broke for dinner. Harry decided tonight was the night. Tomorrow was Saturday and the last Hogsmeade weekend before the first task. Harry wanted to ask the girls to be his dates.

Harry had been practicing how he would ask and what they would do on their date for the past week. He felt cowardly that he had put it off for so long but it just made him so nervous. He felt he was ready to face a manticore but he felt flummoxed at the thought of asking two beautiful girls out on a date. Gryffindors charge ahead, he thought to himself.

“Hermione? Gabrielle? Can I speak to you for a moment?” Harry asked as the group was entering the Great Hall. The girls glanced at each other then agreed. They walked with their books in their arms, following Harry to a little alcove off the Grand Staircase.

Harry just stared at them.

“Yes, Harry?” Hermione asked, encouragingly. Gabrielle linked arms with her and gave Harry an encouraging smile.

“I. Would. Hogsmeade?” Harry said. The girls had the nerve to giggle. They shook their heads.

“What?” “Pardon?” they said. Harry sighed.

“Would you do me the honor of accompanying me to Hogsmeade this Saturday? I’d love to take you to lunch and perhaps some chocolates by the lake on our way back?” Harry said, trying to be a gentleman.

The girls grinned and agreed quickly. They each linked an arm with him and kissed his cheek. Harry blushed but grinned widely as he escorted the girls into dinner.

They ran into Malfoy and his motley crew as soon as they entered the Great Hall.

Malfoy looked at Harry and laughed. “You don’t even realize how gauche you are. The way you dress, the company you keep, the spectacle you always make of yourself. It’s shameful,” said Draco.

“Just look at the women he lays with,” said a disgusted Pansy Parkinson. “First a loony, then an animal, finally an ugly mudblood. You certainly get around the cesspool, Potter.”

The rest of the Slytherins laughed. Harry took deep breaths and kept walking. The girls walked with dignity at his side.

The Slytherins tried to follow. They kept making increasingly obscene statements about Harry, his children, and the girls. They didn’t see McGonagall coming up behind them.

“I thought I took points and gave you a lecture about saying such horrible things just last week?” scolded McGonagall. “It looks like three days of detention might be needed to impress upon you just how much I mean my words.”

Harry turned around to smirk at the berks. Malfoy gave Harry a vicious look. A plan started to form in the little bastard’s mind.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 14

Harry was nervous when Saturday came around. He stood in front of the mirror for more than 20 minutes, trying to get his hair to do something, anything other than stand up all over his head. There was no hope for it. Harry sighed and headed down to meet Hermione before breakfast.

He stopped in the doorway and gasped. Harry hadn’t had much luck with his hair but Hermione certainly had. The usual bushy mane that went to Hermione’s mid-back in a giant frizz ball now fell in luxurious curls down to her waist. She was wearing light makeup that accentuated her eyes and lips while letting her naturally beautiful caramel skin tone shine through. She was wearing a lovely day robe of light blue that further accentuated the bright color of her skin and the chocolate brown color of her eyes.

Dan noticed Harry’s reaction. He laughed.

“That’s a lad that can appreciate both true beauty and the beauty that runs skin-deep,” said Dan, slapping his leg as he laughed. Hermione looked up and noticed Harry’s shocked look. She blushed almost as red as Harry did.

“You look fantastic, ‘Mione,” Harry said, appreciating how nice his friend could look when she felt like going through the trouble of doing so.

“Thank you,” she said, quietly. Hermione’s looks were the one thing she was insecure about. People had targeted the non-traditionally beautiful parts of her until they were all she could easily see.

“Really,” Harry said, earnestly. “Your hair. I’ve never seen it like that. The dress. It makes your eyes and skin, just wow,” Harry said, babbling. He finally made himself stop.

“I found a relaxing potion for my hair. The deep conditioning treatment only needs to be done once per month. It’s actually a Sleekeazy's Hair Potion. The formulas were created by your grandfather, Fleamont Potter. You probably still own a significant stake in the business,” Hermione said, babbling herself.

Dan laughed again at the adorable byplay. Hermione gave him a look and then went primly to her breakfast. Emma just smiled gently at the adorable teens. The babies seemed to get in on the laughter. They were cooing and giggling up a storm. Harry smiled at the babies.

“Be good for grammie and pop pop today,” said Harry, touching their little hands and smiling at their adorable, bright expressions.

“Popopopopop,” said one baby. The other baby laughed and joined in.

“We can see who the favorite will be today,” said Emma, grinning at the adorable babies.

“Too right. Pop pop is going to take the boys to his favorite park today, if it’s okay with their da?” Dan said in a funny voice. The boys started babbling popopopopop again.

“Fine by me. If you need anything, just call for Dobby or Winky,” Harry said. The elves quickly agreed.

“We’ll do that. I found a tiny tots reading program and a swimming class we hope to join next week,” said Emma.

“They have reading programs for three month olds?” Harry asked, confused.

“Technically, it’s for six months and up but we got special permission for our smart boys to attend early,” said Emma in a silly voice. The boys made cooing sounds at her. “They’re already learning some baby sign language.”

“Really?” Hermione asked, intrigued.

“Yes, they can sign milk, more, change, outside, hold, and sleep already. They only started learning a month ago,” said Dan, like he was the proud father instead of Harry. He showed the signs to Harry and Hermione as he said them.

One of the boys made the sign for outside. The other boy joined in. Harry laughed.

“I’m absolutely getting them their first brooms for Yule,” said Harry, grinning at his brilliant lads.

“We’d best get going, Harry. Breakfast starts in 10 minutes. Gabrielle will be waiting,” Hermione said, picking up her dark blue cloak and saying goodbye to the twins and her parents. Harry did the same and followed Hermione out of the trunk. Neville was waiting to walk to breakfast with them.

Neville was very pleased today. Professor Sprout invited him to work in Greenhouse 1, which housed the water based plants. He was right chuffed to be so trusted.

“That’s wonderful, Neville,” Hermione said, praising the shy lad.

“Yeah, mate. That’s amazing, if that’s what you want,” said Harry, slapping Neville’s back. They met up with Hannah Abbott and Susan Bones in the Great Hall. They heard Harry praising Neville.

“What’s Neville done now? I know it must be something good,” said Hannah, shyly.

“He got promoted to greenhouse 1!” said Hermione enthusiastically.

“That’s wonderful, Nev,” said Susan, in a booming voice. She was an authoritative figure. She learned it from her aunt.

“Yeah, you must be very proud,” said Hannah. She looked at Susan pleadingly. The other girl smiled back at her.

“Let us treat you to a butterbeer in celebration?” asked the fearless Susan.

Neville blushed hard but nodded his head enthusiastically. He couldn’t answer.

“Great. We’ll meet you in the Great Hall after breakfast,” said Susan, brusquely. Hannah giggled and glanced demurely at Neville. She was really hoping the boy might be open to a throuple situation like Harry was obviously getting into. Susan would need to marry someone who accepted all her children would bear the Bones name. Hannah just wanted both the girl she loved and the boy she had a crush on without needing to choose between the two.

Neville managed to stammer out a choked, “Yeah, okay.” Susan waved to them all and pulled Hannah along behind her to the Hufflepuff table. Harry grinned and elbowed Neville.

“I might not be the only one with two love interests soon, huh, Nev?” Harry teased.

All the color left Neville’s face at once. “Do you think so?” he asked in a squeaky voice.

“I wouldn’t worry about it, mate. If that’s what they want, they’ll be sure to let you know,” said Harry, wisely. “Just think about it.”

Neville nodded but couldn’t swallow around the lump in his throat long enough to speak. He didn’t know how to talk to one girl. What would he do with two?

The trio suddenly saw Gabrielle. Now Harry and Hermione were both stunned into silence. Gabrielle looked gorgeous in a cornflower blue dress that matched her eyes. Her skin was as pale as moonlight and her hair was like liquid honey, pouring down her back in silky tresses. She looked just as shell shocked to see her two budding beloveds.

“Mon ami, your hair looks gorgeous, Hermione. Harry, that color brings out your eyes. They stand out like the stars in the sky,” the girl said breathlessly. Harry looked down at the green casual robes he was wearing. An embroidered raven spread over the back and shoulders of his robes, looking like its wings were fluttering with his every movement.

“You look so beautiful, Gabrielle. That color matches your eyes perfectly. It makes your skin practically glow,” complimented Hermione.

“Your hair looks silky smooth and you smell very nice, too,” said Harry, also complimenting Gabrielle. The students sat in mutual admiration for a few more minutes before Neville coughed awkwardly.

“Shall we go in now?” he asked, afraid to interrupt but feeling awkward just the same. The other students agreed. They walked over to sit in their usual spots at the Gryffindor house table.

Suddenly, Ginny appeared out of nowhere. She grabbed Gabrielle by her hair and tried to yank her off of the bench seating. She kept screaming that this trollop was trying to steal her fiance.

“You witch! Get away from my fiance!” Ginny said, grabbing two thick handfuls of honey blonde hair. Gabrielle grabbed her head and let out a shriek of pain. Professor McGonagall stood and started hurrying over from the head table. One of the twins grabbed Ginny from behind but she wouldn’t let go of Gabrielle’s hair. Harry hit her with a stinging hex. Ginny looked betrayed but she let go of Gabrielle.

“How could you, Harry? After you asked me to be your wife? You’ll choose this hussy over me? She has you ensnared, you dolt!” Ginny screamed, struggling to get away from her brother. She succeeded in squirming out of his arms. Ginny got a good handful of Hermione’s hair this time. Hermione smacked at Ginny’s hands but she didn’t want to hurt the other girl.

Professor McGonagall finally reached them. “What on Earth is going on here?”

“This creature has my fiance ensnared! This bushy haired bint is helping her steal my husband away!” Ginny shrieked, starting to cry.

McGonagall looked uncertain. She knew Harry wasn’t Ginny’s fiance. If anything, he was on his way to being affianced to the two witches who were being accused of snatching him away.

“He promised! We’d be married! He’ll give away those two little bastards and we’ll start our own family once we leave Hogwarts. I’ll be Lady Potter and I’ll go to all the parties in the best clothes, dripping with jewels!” Ginny said, sobbing.

Now everyone was looking uncomfortable. Ginny suddenly got a dreamy look on her face. She was still hiccuping with sobs but she stopped crying immediately.

“Of course, Harry. I forgive you. Yes, I’ll go to Hogsmeade with you. I won’t let those cunts near you again,” said Ginny, giggling. She was staring off into the distance. Dumbledore had silently approached. He could see now how unwell Ginny really was. He bowed his head.

“Please, Professor McGonagall. Let’s take her to the infirmary. I’ll call her parents,” Dumbledore said. It was time he made good on his promise to Bill.

McGonagall and Dumbledore took a compliant Ginny with them to the infirmary. The girl kept talking to “Harry” as they walked. Everyone broke out in whispers. They were all staring at Hermione, Harry, and Gabrielle. Gabrielle was still holding her head, tears in her eyes and strands of honey blonde hair on the ground around them. Harry took both girls in his arms.

“Are you okay?” he asked, lamely. He didn’t know what else to say. Gabrielle started sobbing. Hermione grabbed them both as tightly as she could manage. Harry found it hard to breathe but he didn’t complain. Instead, he started leading the girls out of the Great Hall and back to his rooms.

They arrived back in the trunk. The Grangers were outside with the babies. They saw the distraught group and hurried over. Winky stayed with the babies.

“What’s wrong?” asked Emma, checking everyone over to make sure no one was bleeding. Hermione started crying. She grabbed her mother and pulled her into the three way hug. Emma found a way to wrap her arms around them all.

“Ginny,” said Hermione.

“Attacked me,” said Gabrielle, between sobs.

“Couldn’t stop her,” said Harry, with so much sorrow in his voice.

“She’s crazy,” Hermione said, holding on tighter to her mother.

“Called me a creature,” Gabrielle said, burying her head further into Harry’s shoulder. Emma tightened her grip on the other girl.

“Thinks we’re to be married!” Harry said, in disbelief.

“Called me a cunt,” cried Hermione.

“In front of everyone,” sobbed Gabrielle.

Emma worked to lead the upset teens over to the swinging bench. The babies were watching. Their eyes filled with sympathetic tears.

“There, there, now lovelies. I’m so sorry that disturbed young lady attacked you physically and emotionally. She needs help,” said Emma, consolingly. “You didn’t deserve that. Not at all. You’re right to feel upset.”

“I’ll go find her and pull her hair!” said Dan, angrily. “Little bully. Let me at her! Witch or not, I’ll show her!” he said, all angry bluster.

The adults consoled the teens for a bit longer. They finally calmed down enough to retell the whole story. Emma and Dan were angry. The children they now considered theirs were being treated horribly in this school! Did the magical adults have no control over their charges?

Emma and Dan exchanged a look. It was time to talk to the teens about their suggestions.

“Darlings, I know you love being at school, but I honestly don’t know why. You face danger and persecution here on a regular basis,” said Emma, trying to be calm.

“Those damnable teachers don’t do anything to help you!” said Dan, slamming his fist down into his palm.

“We think you should consider leaving after this year. I know Harry has to stay because of this tournament, but I think it might be best if you finish your education somewhere else. Perhaps with private tutors or at this Beauxbatons that Gabrielle attends,” said Emma, gently.

The teens still clung to each other. Harry looked at the girls. He was already emancipated and a lord. If he and the girls married, they’d become legal adults, too.

Hermione looked contemplative. Gabrielle looked hopeful. She’d love to have Harry and Hermione join her at Beauxbatons. Gabrielle was already planning to leave after her OWLs. She saw the trouble her sister went through after she became a pubescent Veela. She didn’t want hormonal schoolboys all over her all the time. While Fleur could shake them off with disdain, Gabrielle couldn’t help but feel threatened.

“I would be amenable to leaving after our OWLs, if you wanted to join me at Beauxbatons next year,” Gabrielle said, persuasively.

“I’d be interested in furthering our muggle education as well as our magical. Remus also mentioned this might be a good path forward for us and that was before everything else,” said Hermione.

“Maybe Padfoot and Remus could come with us, too. Padfoot might be able to get a proper trial in France. Goodness knows Dumbledore hasn’t been trying to get him one in England,” said Harry. His mind was made up, if the girls agreed.

“We love France,” said Dan. “We can all speak French, except for Harry. He could learn,” said Dan, enthusiastically. Harry wasn’t so sure about that but he was sure he could get by. Most of France was bilingual.

“With your excellent home, it will be easy to pick up and move away,” said Emma. Even the babies seemed amenable. They kept gurgling and kicking their feet.

“Best of all, your titles will still apply in France, if you apply for asylum,” said Gabrielle. Her papa was the Minister for Magic in France. She was sure he could see it done. “Plus, we will get to live near my mama and papa.” Gabrielle was feeling much better after her trauma at that thought.

Emma smiled gently at the girl. “We’d certainly love to get to know our potential future in-laws.”

The teens blushed but smiled at one another. They were all hoping that was the way this would go.

“Enough of that. You were supposed to be having a special day together today. Why don’t you sneak off to London instead? Maybe go to the cinema and get a pizza, on us,” said Dan. “I’ll drop you off. You can call for Dobby when you’re ready to come home.”

The teens thought that sounded perfect. The girl’s went to Hermione’s room to freshen up while Harry changed his clothes. Having crying girls clinging to him wasn’t good for his outfit. Also, he would need muggle clothes now, instead of wizarding.

In a half of an hour, the girls were back down. Harry thought they looked beautiful in wizarding robes. In skirts that barely came to their knees and tight knit sweaters that showed off their curves, they looked even more enticing now.

Harry spent some quality time with his sons while he waited for the girls. The Grangers were ready to go, too. They decided to take the babies out to the zoo while the teens went on their date. No one felt like being in this castle anymore today.

Harry woke up the next morning, floating on a cloud. He had gone with the girls to see Legends of the Fall. It had just enough violence to be entertaining for Harry while the swoon worthy Brad Pitt and the sappy love story made it entertaining for the girls. They held hands through the entire movie. They decided to go out for a good curry rather than pizza. They laughed and talked. By the time they were ready to head back, it was almost dinner time. They waited in a park for Dan and Emma to arrive with the car.

That’s when the most magical part happened - they kissed. First Harry and Hermione, then Harry and Gabrielle, and, finally, Gabrielle and Hermione. Harry had never felt anything like it. He felt so heavy and yet like he could fly. It didn’t seem real and yet he could still feel the tingle on his lips. Despite the crappy start to the day, he was so happy, he could burst with joy.

The notification during dinner that the Champions should meet at 9am sharp for the first task was a real bucket of cold water on Harry’s joyful fire.

Breakfast the next morning was a nerve-wracking affair for Harry and his little crew. Everyone was there at Harry’s home to have breakfast with him before they headed out for the event.

“Remember, fenghuangs are impervious to fire. They must be killed with ice. Hippogriffs will stampede if you enter their nesting grounds, and fairies form swarms to attack,” said Remus, trying to make sure his students remembered everything he had taught them. Fleur’s teammates were hanging on his every word. Harry couldn’t concentrate on a single one. He was too busy cuddling his babies, just in case.

Finally, it was time to head out to the field. The entire group, including Sirius as Padfoot, headed out to find their seats. They wanted to be able to see everything that was happening. Harry split off after one last kiss on the cheek from Gabrielle and Hermione and one last cuddle with each of his sons.

Harry walked nervously into the tent to find his teammates and competitors starting to arrive.

“Harrykins!” said Fred, most likely.

“Our best and brightest teammate!” said George, probably.

“Our only teammate?” asked Fred.

“Nonetheless!” said George.

Harry rolled his eyes. “Hey guys. Ready for this?”

“Ready as we’ll ever be. Got you a little something,” they said, pulling what looked like a regular belt out of nowhere.

“What’s this?” Harry asked.

“Our best products,” said Fred.

“Ready for use!” said George.

They showed Harry that the belt had tiny pockets all the way around. Each pocket held a joke product.

“This one is darkness powder. It turns everything around you to pitch black dark for about five minutes, so be careful not to spill it unless you want to use it,” said Fred.

“This is a filibuster firework. It will go off for about 15 minutes. It spins and zooms around,” said George. They had canary creams and puking pastilles, jumping jacks, and blow-up animals of all kinds.

“Best of all we have this, an invisibility hat. Put it on and you’ll disappear for a good 10 minutes,” said Fred.

“We also have a machete, a wooden shield, and a spear on here. We are fighting for our lives, after all,” said George with a wink.

“Don’t remind me,” said Harry. The twins gave him a sympathetic look.

“If all else fails, accio your broom and fly like the dickens,” said Fred.

“Might be your best solution no matter what, mate,” said George, slapping Harry’s back. “Flying is your best skill.” Harry looked contemplative.

“It really is, isn’t it?” Harry said.

The twins were just agreeing with him when Ludo Bagman and a squat woman in a pink cardigan walked into the room. The woman made an awful “hem, hem” fake coughing noise to get everyone’s attention.

“Good morning, boys and girls. Today is the first task in the Triwizard Championship, or I guess that might be a loose interpretation of the word, considering,” the woman said, tittering a fake little girl laugh. She was looking right at Fleur as she said it. Fleur’s face flushed. Ludo noticed and nervously tried to move things along.

“Yes, well. Today is the first task! Step forward and pull a number from the bag. That’s it, just one,” said Ludo, handing a small money sack around. The students reached into the bag, one at a time. One person from each team ended up with a 1, 2, and 3. Harry got the number 3.

“This will be a race! Number 1s! You’ll be going first. Your goal will be to make it across the platform to press the blue rune! That will signal an alarm to alert your teammate who drew the number 2 to begin. They also have to fight their way across the platform to press the blue rune! This will let your last competitor, the person who drew the number 3, know to begin. Number 3s! Your job will be to steal the golden egg from your final obstacle. The golden egg has a clue that you’ll need to be able to complete the next task! Your team will be judged on your speed, creativity, spellwork, and your success at retrieving the golden egg. Any questions?” Ludo asked. He didn’t give anyone time to ask.

“Good, let’s go then. Best of luck!” he said, hurrying from the room. The pink toad lady stayed and gave them all dirty looks. She especially had an evil eye out for Fleur.

“I’ll just stay here to make sure no one cheats, shall I?” she said in a high-pitched voice. The students all gave her disgusted looks.

Finally, it was time for the students to leave the tent. They walked outside and saw three sets of three platforms, each higher than the one before. There was a tall ladder with a number and a school crest on it at the bottom of each platform. They each found their number and school. Then, they started climbing.

Harry’s ladder was so tall, he was above even the bleachers for the quidditch spectators. He finally made it to the top of his ladder and found himself standing on a small platform inside a semicircle. Harry made sure to stay back against the wall. The semicircle was open to the field below. A door was on the opposite side of the opening. Harry tried to open it but it was locked. He turned to watch the platforms below. Suddenly, a loud, booming voice filled the arena.

“Good morning! Welcome to the Triwizard Cup. We’ll be starting in 15 minutes. Please make your way to your seats. Champions, please wait on the platform until you hear your school and number called after the starting blast. Then, the door to the competition area will open! Good luck!” said a voice Harry was fairly sure belonged to Ludo Bagman.

The minutes passed by in a slow crawl. Finally, the voice started speaking again.

“One minute until the competition begins, one minute!” said an excited voice. The final countdown began. “Get ready champions! 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, and 1! Number ones, go!” A loud blast went off and the doors for competitor number one opened. The Champions ran out onto the platform and found the first beast they would face - a griffin. The large beasts with the body and hind quarters of a lion and the forelegs, head, and wings of an eagle screamed its rage when the number one champions ran into their territory.

Harry couldn’t tell if it was Fred or George facing the thing. He saw whoever it was freeze for just a moment. The griffin pounced forward with an ear splitting shriek. The red head pulled a large wooden shield from seemingly nowhere and threw it over his head just in time for the beast’s talons to loudly scrape across the top of the shield.

Harry couldn’t help but shout a warning as the beast circled round and came back at the red head from behind. The twin dodged and rolled out of the way.

Suddenly, a large, whirling firework spewed forth onto the stage. It flew in a flaming pinwheel straight towards the beast that scrambled to get out of the way. The twin didn’t waste any time. He rolled forward and tried to run for the glowing blue rune. He got halfway across the platform before the best jumped again and took a swipe at him. A stream of blood flew out as a deep cut appeared on the red head’s arm. Harry screamed in fear.

The twin dodged a second blow and came up with the machete. He slapped the knife against one of the razor sharp talons and several griffin fingers fell to the ground. The griffin shrieked in pain. It jumped back away from the twin. It was all the time he needed. The twin rolled suddenly forward and slammed his hand against the blue rune. A shield appeared around him and a door opened for him to exit through.

A blast sounded and a loud, “Hogwarts Number 2,” was called out and a loud buzzer sounded. The second twin ran through the suddenly open door. He came face to face with a small dragon-like creature the size of a horse. It was a Wyvern.

Wyverns were smaller than dragons and could spit acid instead of breathing fire. What they lacked in size and firepower, they made up for in speed and agility. They moved like snakes. Fast and deadly.

The wyvern didn’t hesitate. As soon as the red head entered the platform, the beast struck. It lashed forward, quick as lightning. The twin flung his shield out. The wyvern caught the shield in its jaws. For a moment, the beast flung its head around wildly, the shield forcing its jaw open. The twin didn’t hesitate either. He jerked something out of his belt and just disappeared. The crowd gasped.

The wyvern snapped its jaws hard and the shield splintered. The dragon-like creature roared terrifyingly. It looked around, suspiciously, then sniffed the air. It roared again and started snapping wildly at apparently nothing. A sudden burst of blood let everyone know it was catching something. Harry winced and hoped desperately that the twin was okay.

The invisibility hat rolled off of the red haired boy’s head and fell off the edge of the platform. Harry saw that his leg was injured badly. It was still attached but just barely. Harry wanted to help! He didn’t need to.

The twin suddenly dropped a handful of black powder. The platform went completely dark. Not a thing could be seen by the crowd and apparently by the Wyvern. It suddenly rushed right off the side of the platform, like it was bum-rushing someone. It ran right off the side and skittered for a second in the air before it started to fall. It hit the ground with a meaty thwak. It didn’t move. Everyone was in complete confusion.

A buzzer suddenly went off and Harry’s door flung open. Harry hoped the twins were okay.

Harry didn’t rush out. Instead, he stood with his back against the wall, near the door. He cautiously looked out the door. A spear of bright blue, superheated fire flew right by his head. A great roar shook the platform when the thing on the other side missed. Harry felt a pit of dread open in his stomach. He dropped to the floor and looked out again. He almost fainted at the sight.

A giant, gleaming black dragon with leathery wings, each the size of the platform stared back at Harry. A Hungarian horntail with a long, barbed tail and spikes around its head like a halo and down its spine glared back at him. Harry barely had time to move out of the way before another spear of fire shot through the door and burned the doorframe.

“Shite!” Harry cursed. His mind was coming up blank. The beast suddenly took to the skies, to try to come around the wall and get Harry from the other side.

Harry chomped one of the jumping jack treats. He suddenly felt light as air. He jumped out of the way and over the wall just in time. The dragon snapped its vicious jaws and took a chunk out of the platform. It roared in rage again.

Harry thought he might be able to jump across the platform in a few hops but the dragon had other ideas. Its long, barbed tail slapped around the side of the platform and smashed a hole right where Harry was planning to jump. Harry couldn’t change his trajectory. Harry flailed his arms and legs but he still shot right through the hole.

The crowd screamed in horror as Harry started to fall from the great height of the platform. He windmilled his arms. Somehow, he managed to grab onto one of the support posts under the platform. He dangled by one hand as the crowd literally roared out a warning. The dragon stuck its head under the platform and blew a spear of flame at Harry. Harry flung himself at another support post. He almost slipped. He couldn’t keep this up for long.

Harry swung his wand out and yelled, “Accio Harry’s Firebolt!”

The dragon smacked its tail around. Harry grabbed the center post and started to slip. He caught one of the support posts with his foot and barely held on.

The dragon flapped its wings and dropped down beside Harry. It snapped its jaws and Harry had no choice. He had to let go.

Harry fell through the air, praying that the organizers of the competition had put something to break his fall underneath. He remembered the Wyvern and didn’t have much hope.

Harry was five meters from the ground. He couldn’t close his eyes, even though the ground was wickedly close. Suddenly, a great whistling sound echoed in his ears. His Firebolt flew straight at him like a missile. Harry was sure it would be too late.

Two meters from the ground and the broom smacked into Harry’s palm. He curled in a ball and gripped the broom.

One meter from the ground and Harry desperately pulled up on the handle.

10 centimeters from the ground and Harry felt his velocity shift. He jerked upwards.

He lifted his toes and winced as they dug furrows into the ground beneath him.

The crowd practically broke the sound barrier as Harry flew in a fast spiral back up into the sky. The dragon had already forgotten him.

Harry shot up level with the platform and looked frantically for the egg. He saw a glimmer of gold in the center of the platform between shards of sharp rock. The dragon saw Harry.

It didn’t bother with an angry roar this time. Instead, the giant dragon growled and flung itself off the side of the platform. Harry flew like the dickens, trying to shake it off his tail.

He flew in wild loops and deep dives. The dragon outclassed him at every turn. A spear of flame signed Harry’s broom’s twigs, causing the broom to jerk violently. Harry barely held on. He flew in a tight spiral around the central post. The dragon had had enough. It snapped its jaws forward hard and snapped the central post in two. The platform veered crazily to the side. All the eggs rolled off the platform. The dragon roared in anguish. It managed to catch two of the eggs but two more and the golden egg fell helplessly towards the ground. The dragon let out another muffled anguished cry but did nothing to try to catch the remaining eggs.

Harry flew in a deep, wonky dive thanks to the missing twigs. First, he caught the golden egg. He shoved it down his shirt and kept flying. He held his broom firmly to keep it under control during the wild dive. He caught one of the dragon’s real eggs. He caught it as gently as he could, fearful that it would crack. He kept it tucked in his arm, like the baby it was. He felt something moving inside the egg. His determination to catch the other egg grew.

Harry spiraled straight down, holding on to the broom with one hand. About a meter from the ground, he pulled level with the last egg. He prayed and threw his feet out. His old footie skills did him justice. He caught the egg, light as could be, with the tops of his feet. He clenched the egg as gently as he could and jerked the broom up. He went up about six meters and leveled off. He had done it. He’d saved the eggs.

“Potter’s done it! He saved all the eggs! Good show from Hogwarts. His official time will be calculated from when he caught the golden egg,” said Ludo Bagman. Harry looked up. He could see the Beauxbatons and Durmstrang students still battling their dragons, even though Harry could see that they were different dragons from Harry’s own.

Harry spiraled slowly down to the quidditch pitch. His dragon was still flying where she was chained to the remains of the central post of the platform. Her muffled brokenhearted cries echoing around the pitch.

Harry landed and two dragon tamers and Madame Pomfrey ran straight at him.

“You’re mad!” Madame Pomfrey said as she reached him. She didn’t wait. She started checking him over. He was a little singed but otherwise unharmed.

“That was bloody brilliant!” cheered a red haired dragon tamer. “Charlie. Charlie Weasley. You out-flew a dragon, lad!” the man exclaimed, grabbing Harry’s hand for a shake. The other dragon tamer took both real dragon eggs and hurried off the field.

“Nice to meet you, I guess,” said Harry, trying to deal with Charlie’s enthusiastic handshake and Madam Pomfrey’s poking and prodding at the same time. The golden egg fell out of Harry’s shirt and landed on his toe. He let out a yelp of pain. Madame Pomfrey was on his arse faster than the dragon ever hoped to be. She healed his toe and set him loose.

“You’re fine, despite your shenanigans,” she said, giving him the evil eye. Harry looked abashed, just a little.

“It was an accident?” Harry said, uncertainly. Madame Pomfrey just huffed. Another buzzer sounded. The crowd made a sound of disappointment.

“Durmstrang has done it! They have the golden egg! Shame about the real eggs though. Looks like only one survived.

The red and gold dragon was literally crying little drops of flame. It cried out in horror and sadness. Its children were dead.

Madame Pomfrey hurried over to the Durmstrang ladder. She rushed up the ladder and, later, floated the injured person down. It was one of Viktor’s teammates. They were missing half an arm but they were clutching the golden egg with the remaining one. Madame Pomfrey was cursing a blue streak.

Harry made his way over to the waiting area for the champions. He was supposed to wait for everyone to finish before the final scores would be announced. As he reached the tent, the buzzer sounded again. Harry looked up.

A beautiful golden half bird, half woman was flying quickly down towards the ground. She landed on graceful feet and changed forms back into a pure woman. Harry watched the feathers retract from her face and her hands slide like water from talons to long fingers. He thought it was fascinating and beautiful. Fleur caught his look and smiled with pride. This one might just do for her baby sister.

“Congratulations, Harry. You were first. I’m afraid I did not see your performance but I did hear the applause. You must have put on quite the show,” Fleur said, complimentarily. Harry rubbed the back of his neck and looked at her from under his eyelashes.

“I did alright. You did well. All your eggs stayed safe. You were right behind me,” Harry said, sincerely. Fleur threw her hair behind her head.

“I am proud of my performance. I met my goal and gained time back for my team,” she said, with not a little bit of pride. Harry smiled at her antics.

The Durmstrang champion that had fought the dragon was carried off the field on a magical stretcher, burns marring the side of his body. Krum shook his head at his weak competitor. He looked at Harry and nodded before exiting the field. Harry watched him go.

“Come. Let us meet our loved ones and teammates,” Fleur said, sidling forward into the tent. Harry followed her.

They entered into pandemonium. The twins had set off some strange smoke that made everyone squeak when they talked.

“Harry!” said one twin, probably Fred, in a high pitched voice. He was laying in the bed, bandages on his shoulder.

“Mate!” cried the other twin, probably George, in a voice that rivaled Dobby’s. His leg was wrapped to the hip. Harry winced at all the high pitched sounds. He cast a spell and cleared the air before he could get caught up in the madness.

“Spoilsport,” said the twins, together. They had big grins on their faces.

“You alright?” Harry asked the troublesome duo.

“Right as rain, considering,” said Fred. He jumped up and used his good arm to take Harry in a headlock.

“I see you’re just dandy. Quite the show you put on,” said George, who was thumping Harry on the thigh with his fist. Harry jumped back to escape the thumps and pulled his own hair with Fred’s fist. Both twins laughed when Harry yelled ouch!

“I didn’t do it on purpose,” Harry said. He slapped Fred in the stomach with the golden egg. Fred fell back on George’s bed. George barely kept his place and his leg out of the way.

Fred looked at the egg curiously. George just snorted.

“Your spirit name is “not-on-purpose”,” said George. “You get into more excitement than anyone I know and it’s never on purpose.”

Harry got a moody look on his face. “Don’t I know it.”

Just then, Hermione and Gabrielle burst into the tent, followed closely by Remus, Padfoot, Bill, and the Grangers with the twins in kangaroo pouches on their chests.

It was a few minutes of chaos as the girls and Emma checked over Harry. Dan gave a rundown of the entire Hogwarts showing and Fleur’s own exploits. The babies shrieked and laughed, probably at the other set of twins who were putting on silly faces for the little ones. Finally, it all settled down as a rude “hem hem” sound filled the space. Everyone grew silent and looked to the opening of the tent. A disapproving woman in a pink cardigan was staring daggers at Harry and his crew.

“I won’t have this hullabaloo while an official inquiry is underway! Potter, you used an unauthorized item during the competition,” accused the woman, glaring daggers at Harry.

“What? When?” asked Harry, confused.

“When you called for your broom. Flying was not a permitted response to the dragon challenge. You were expected to fight your way across the stage,” said the woman officiously.

“That’s not in the rules,” said Hermione. She and Gabrielle both whipped out a fat book entitled “Compendium of Triwizard Tournament Rules”. The pink toad woman scoffed.

“I don’t care what that ratty book says. I’m the official ministry representative to this tournament. I set the rules,” said the woman, importantly. Gabrielle flipped to the front of the book.

“Actually rule 14 states that no ministry may set the rules. The rules are set prior to the start of the tournament by the three schools. The rules must be published a minimum of 30 days prior to the first task and must be provided to each school, contestant, and relevant government agency or the prior rules are considered in effect for the duration of the tournament,” Gabrielle read.

Hermione flipped open a newer but not brand new book. “This is the last published copy of the rules. It was published in 1765, during the last Triwizard tournament. No official copy was published this round.”

The three headmasters and the Minister for Magic were also listening.

“I’m changing rule 14 first. Rules can now be determined on an ad hoc basis. No notice to the competitors, schools, or relevant government agencies will be required,” said Madame Umbridge to the competitors in the room. “Consider this your only notice.”

“Preposterous!” shouted the Durmstrang Headmaster, Karkaroff. “Durmstrang will not have the rules used against us! We prepared based on the rules set forth in 1765.”

“As did Beauxbatons. We will not have the Eengleesh ministry changing the rules to favor their own!” said Madame Maxime.

Minister of Magic Fudge looked very nervous indeed. He laughed fakely. “She was just joking. Weren’t you, Dolores? The rules are the rules! We have a copy, right?” Fudge asked Dumbledore. Dumbledore nodded. He hadn’t bothered to give Harry or the Weasleys a copy of the rules but he did in fact have a copy in his office.

“We do,” answered Dumbledore.

“See? No harm, no foul. Do the rules prohibit brooms or outside items or what have you?” asked Fudge, nervously.

Hermione and Gabrielle searched voraciously for a few minutes. “No. Only the competitor’s wand may be brought in with them, other than items worn as clothing or a close personal weapon, such as a sword. They may summon or conjure any item of their choosing,” answered Hermione.

Gabrielle held out her rule book to her Headmistress. “Please see rule 273(b).”

Madame Maxime nodded and handed the book over to Karkaroff. He scoffed and shoved the book at Dumbledore. He read slowly and carefully both the rule in question and the rules above and below it. He looked at Fudge.

“I agree with the reading of the rule. Harry did nothing wrong when he summoned his broom, just as Krum did nothing wrong when he pulled his scimitar, and Charise did nothing wrong when she conjured a mirror to reflect the Wyvern’s stare,” said Dumbledore. Fudge looked jubilant.

“See? No harm, no foul. Now, we all know where the rules can be found. Come. Let me treat you all to drinks in the VIP tent,” said Fudge, ushering the Headmasters away. Umbridge stayed behind. She gave all of Harry’s group the evil eye but she paid special attention to Harry, Gabrielle, and Hermione.

“I won’t be embarrassed in front of the Minister again, understand? I can make life very unpleasant for you, children,” said the woman, threateningly.

Fleur stood up taller and threw her hair over her shoulder. “My father will be at zee next event. Perhaps he will bring his contingent and sit with your Minister, non?”

“I highly doubt that would be allowed. The Minister is a very important man,” said Umbridge, turning her nose up at Fleur. Fleur laughed. Even her mean laugh was alluring.

“My father is the French Minister of Magic. He has already received his invitation. I will make sure to mention you to him,” said Fleur, her nose turned up at the underling.

“That explains so much about the French. Even their highest levels of government are contaminated with perverts who practice bestiality,” spat Umbridge. Fleur and Gabrielle gasped.

“You go too far, Madame,” said Bill, stepping forward.

“A Weasley, aren’t you? Best not put your nose where it doesn’t belong or your father might just find himself with a different work address come Monday,” said Umbridge viciously. Bill laughed.

“My father has survived 8 ministers. He will survive you,” said Bill, dismissively. Umbridge clenched her teeth and spat out final biting words as she left.

“Maybe your father would be hard to remove but children with unfit parents are easy to remove,” said Umbridge looking at Harry over her shoulder as she left. Harry looked concerned.

“She can’t, Harry,” assured Hermione. “You’ve a fine father. You’ve done all you possibly can to take good care of your children.”

“I wouldn’t listen to her, Harry. As long as the Minister is on your side, she won’t be able to do anything. He holds her leash, even if he pretends he has no control over her. She quieted right down when he told her to, now didn’t she?” asked Bill.

Harry harrumphed. The group of competitors were called back outside where they were rewarded their points. Hogwarts came in first with 28 points. Beauxbatons came in second with 26 points. Durstrang came in third with 25 points, after a three point reduction for breaking three dragon eggs in the process of saving their golden egg. The Durmstrang contingent was very upset with their still armless compatriot for his actions that cost them a tie for first place.

The twins jerked Harry up on their shoulders and ran a quick victory lap. A steamer trailed behind them stating: “All prank items courtesy of Weasleys Wizard Wheezes.” Harry tried to make them put him down but they must have used a sticking charm to keep him on their shoulders. He couldn’t budge.

The troublesome duo of Fred and George finally finished their lap and set the boy down on his feet. Harry’s group surrounded them and gave hugs out liberally. Another voice called out for Harry’s attention.

“Oy! Harry, mate,” called an excited Ron who jogged up to the small contingent. Everyone turned to look at him but he only had eyes for Harry.

“Nice work out there! You took that dragon down right quick!” said Ron, slapping Harry on the back. Harry let out an oof and almost fell forward. Bill steadied him. They all looked at Ron like he was nuts.

“Er, thanks?” Harry said. He started to turn away, towards Gabrielle, Hermione, and the Grangers who were holding his babies.

“Don’t be like that! I believe you now!” laughed the other boy. “You could have died!” Ron said like it was an exciting sideshow not true life and death.

“Well, bully for you,” said Harry. He wasn’t just going to forgive the other boy for the way he’d treated Harry all semester at the drop of a hat. He tried to turn back around. He just wanted to escape before the crush of cheering students reached them. Ron looked at the oncoming rush in anticipation. He put his arm around Harry’s shoulders. Harry gently shrugged him off and tried to walk away.

“Where are you going? The party’s just getting started, mate! Are you headed to the common room? It’ll be a right banger of a celebration! I’d be glad to sit by your side,” said the boy, like he was being chivalrous.

Harry rolled his eyes. “I’m getting out of here before the twins get crushed. Have fun at the party. I’m going to clean up and get something to eat. I’m knackered.”

Ron wrinkled his nose at the mention of the babies. “You’re not still on about that, are you? Let’s go enjoy the party! Everyone will want to congratulate you.”

The students reached the pitch, singing, “Harry’s a jolly good fellow!” Harry cringed and tried to move past Ron. Ron grabbed him to stop him.

“They’re my sons, Ron. Of course I’m still on about them. They’re my priority, not a stupid party to celebrate a competition I don’t even want to be in. You already said it; I could have died,” said Harry. He broke away from Ron’s hold, gently.

“I guess my feelings don’t matter? Your best mate?” asked the incredulous redhead. Everyone stared at him like he was mental.

Harry laughed and shook his head. He didn’t plan to say anything else. He turned and started ushering the Grangers and the girls away.

“I’m sure Fred and George would be glad to party with you all,” said Harry, dismissively.

“You’re a right selfish prick, Potter,” spat Ron. “First, you flaunt your wealth by hiring two nannies, then you refuse to use them for what they’re meant for. This win wasn’t just about you. It’s about all of Gryffindor!”

“All of Hogwarts,” said Bill, who was starting to get annoyed. “Let Harry go. He doesn’t want to party.”

Ron gave Bill a disgusted look. “Of course you’d be on his side, you want to impress the other trollop, don’t you? Just because Potter’s got a couple of sets of knickers on his floor, doesn’t mean the other Veela will be interested in you.” Ron looked at Fleur lasciviously.

“My best mate’s the Hogwarts champion,” said Ron, flexing his non-existent muscles. Fleur snorted and turned her back on him.

“What about us?” asked the offended Weasley twins. “We’re Hogwarts champions, too.”

It was Ron’s turn to snort. “You’re just a bunch of sidekicks. You almost lost the game, didn’t you?”

Fred and George were starting to get angry. They puffed up but Remus wouldn’t have any fighting.

“Let’s go,” he said, leading the others away.

“You’re the wannabe sidekick, Ron. You think you’re Harry’s best friend? After the way you’ve treated him? Dream on,” said Fred.

“You should watch talking to us that way. We always get our druthers,” warned George. Now the twins didn’t feel like partying, either. Ron had ruined it for them all.

Ron’s face turned red. “At least I’m not a loser nobody who needed to double up to get a spot in the competition. If I was allowed to compete, I’d beat you all!”

The other students caught up to them and surrounded them. People were fighting so hard to slap Harry, Fred, and George on the back that they almost bowled them over. Hermione set off her gong-charm again.

“Everyone! Give us some space. There’s small children here!” she chided.

Everyone except for Ron backed off, respectful, even in their excitement. Ron pushed Emma, trying to make her fall while holding Julius. Remus moved with inhuman speed and caught her. Harry’s face turned red with anger. He pulled back his fist to punch Ron’s gob but someone else got there first.

Ron flew up into the air by his ankle, his skidmarked pants on full display. Hermione and Gabrielle were grossed out to see it.

Ron shouted and tried to cover his disgusting shorts. “Let me down!” he shrieked. Everyone was laughing at him.

Bill put his wand away, his own face red with anger. “You push a woman with a baby? You’re going to regret that. I’m telling mum, first chance I get,” spat Bill.

McGonagall rushed up. She’d seen the whole thing. “Detention for two weeks, Ron Weasley. I’m ashamed to call you a Gryffindor. You could have hurt that baby. 50 points from Gryffindor,” she thundered. She cast a spell and Ron fell to the ground. “Go to my office. We’re calling your mother right now!”

Ron fell in a heap on the dirt. He gave Harry a vicious look. “I’ll get you for that, Potter!”

Harry just shook his head. He didn’t do anything.

“I’ll come with you, Professor McGonagall,” said Bill, still angry at Ron’s actions. The twins turned cold eyes on him.

“You’ll get Harry? No, we’ll get you. Turnabout is fair play,” said Fred.

“You never could apologize without wanting something in return,” said George. “Harry doesn’t owe you.”

“Yes, he does! I’m his only friend. No one else will put up with the braggart!” shouted Ron. The group surrounding Harry made Ron’s statement out to be the lie it was.

“I’ve got true friends. People who believe in me and don’t want anything more than my friendship. I don’t need the likes of you,” spat Harry, hovering protectively over the Grangers and his sons.

Ron laughed viciously. “Those cunts are just after your money. These other pikeys just hang about because of your fame. No one really wants you around, not even your own family!”

Ron meant to hurt Harry. He succeeded. Hermione noticed. She put her arm through Harry’s, as did Gabrielle.

“Let’s go, Harry. We don’t have to listen to garbage flatulate from his mouth,” said Hermione, her nose up in the air.

“Let us go celebrate,” said Gabrielle, ignoring Ron completely. The other students all cheered at her pronouncement.

George got up close in Harry’s ear. “What say you we throw a little party for all of the students? Wanna open up the Chamber of Secrets and show them all a good time?”

Harry gave Ron a vicious look. “As long as he can’t come.”

“Done,” said Fred, giving Ron a scathing look. “Let’s plan for two hours from now? Give us enough time to get settled and prepare the space?”

Harry thought about it for a moment. He hated being the center of attention.

“We’ll make sure no one bothers you. You can just come and have a good time with your ladies and your real friends,” said George.

Harry sighed and nodded. “Fine by me. I’ll send Dobby out for some snacks, yeah? Maybe he and Winky can help clean things up. It’s kind of a spooky mess down there.”

“Good-o, chap!” said Fred, slapping Harry’s back lightly. Harry grinned at the incorrigible twins. McGonagall heard and appreciated their school unity and kindness to their visitors so much, she made it a sanctioned event, as long as Bill and Charlie would come to keep an eye on the students. She extended curfew until midnight. The twins cheered. Good ol’ McGonagall was always good for a harmless laugh. Of course, she didn’t hear the part about the party being held in the Chamber of Secrets. She wouldn’t have approved of that but a harmless party in Gryffindor tower? She was all in.

McGonagall was already marching Ron away, with Bill keeping pace, lecturing the little arsehole as they walked.

Fred and George hurried to make the rounds amongst the crowd of students from all of the schools, spreading the word about the party. Harry shook his head and left with his group.

About 40 minutes later, Harry was showered, dressed, and fed. He felt human again.

He went down to the sitting room. He came in just as Bill returned. Bill looked annoyed and satisfied all at once.

“How goes it?” asked Harry, interested in hearing what Mrs. Weasley had to say.

“If it’s alright, mum would like to talk to you. She said to floo her, if you don’t mind,” said Bill. Harry looked at him in dread but sighed and agreed.

Bill smirked and went over to the fire to call his mother. She put her head right through. Harry’s twins giggled to see someone’s head on fire. Harry smiled at the adorable sound.

“Oh, those precious darlings! Could I step through and see them, Harry, dear?” asked the cooing Molly Weasley.

“Of course, Mrs. Weasley. You’re welcome to come claim a cuddle,” said Harry, smiling at the motherly woman. Molly’s head pulled back then she stepped through in a rush. She approached the babies with stars in her eyes.

“None of that, now. Call me Nana Molly,” she said, hurrying over to the babies. Harry let out a laugh and agreed.

“The little darlings! Who is who?” she asked, claiming the blue twin for herself.

“The one you’re holding is Jameson. The aquamarine baby is Julius,” said Harry, proudly.

“They’re so adorable,” she said, sitting down beside Emma, who was holding Juilius. Molly wanted to pay equal attention to both babies. They shrieked in joy at the new person to love them. They could tell who did and who didn’t. They were very perceptive for almost three month old babies.

Molly cooed over the precious little ones for several minutes before she looked at her co-grandma, Emma. “I’d like to apologize to you. I didn’t raise Ronald Weasley to ever lay his hands on a woman. If he had hurt you or those babies, I would have pulled him out of school right this minute. As it is, Arthur’s striping his hide right now. We won’t tolerate him hurting a precious, innocent child.”

Emma huffed but smiled at the woman. “Your apology is accepted, though I’ll expect one from your son as well.”

“As you should,” confirmed Molly, she reached over and picked up Julius in her other arm. “He’ll be giving it, too. I’ve taken his broomstick for the rest of the year as punishment. He acted a fool in public so he’ll be making his apologies in public during breakfast tomorrow. Bill will make sure of it. I’ve made him Ron’s temporary guardian for the rest of the school year, since he’ll be here anyway. I don’t know what’s gotten into that boy but I won’t have it!”

She cooed at the babies for another moment, almost smothering the two little dears with her massive breasts as she cuddled them close. The babies just cuddled in and started to look sleepy.

Molly turned to Harry. “I’d like to apologize to you most of all, Harry. Ron has no right to turn on you, after what you’ve been through. First, that Lovegood girl trapped you. Even though it turned out for the better,” she said, cuddling the little boys. “Then, you get trapped in this awful tournament and attacked by a Death Eater right in the middle of class! For goodness sake, you had to fight a dragon!”

Molly tutted. “Then, your best friend turns on you. Not to mention, poor Ginny,” said Molly sadly. “After all you’ve done for this family, you don’t deserve that. To think, Ginny thought she’d marry one of her brothers!” Molly said, shaking her head in sadness. “Dumbledore’s taking care of her now. I had no idea she was so bad off.”

Harry melted to hear Molly call him one of her children. “I don’t hold anything against you, Nana Molly. Ron’s got some apologizing to do. I won’t tolerate anyone putting my children in danger. Ginny just needs help, I think.”

“Too right,” said a new voice from the fireplace. They all turned to see Arthur Weasley’s head in the grate. “Mind another visitor?” he asked.

“Come on through,” said Harry, benevolently.

Arthur popped through the fire and shook out his still aching hand. He’d walloped Ron’s behind for a good five minutes. In his mind, the boy deserved every smack. Arthur meandered over to the babies, a bright smile on his face.

“Would you like to hold your grandson, grandad?” asked Molly, with happy tears in her eyes.

Arthur took a seat. Molly passed over Jameson and squeezed Julius just a little more. The boy gave a sleepy smile and laid his head back on her bosom.

Arthur gave Jameson a good cuddle and turned back to Harry, seriously. “I won’t tolerate Ron’s behavior. He knows to never lay his hands on a woman or a child. If he does it again, we’ll homeschool him. He knows what the next consequence he’ll face is, if he does anything like that ever again. I’ll work him to the bone and make sure he only has time for studying and back-breaking labor. I won’t have any son of mine turning on family like that.”

Harry’s love for the Weasley family grew. “I’d never blame any of you but I won’t tolerate anyone putting my boys or Dan and Emma in danger,” said Harry, seriously.

“As you shouldn’t. I would never tolerate anyone putting my children or my in-laws in danger, either,” said Arthur, firmly. Molly looked at Gabrielle and Hermione proprietarily. These were her future daughters, if what Bill said was true.

Harry and the girls blushed at the pronouncement but they were all pleased by the sentiments.

Dan decided to keep his opinion of Ron and Ginny to himself. All of the other Weasley’s he’d met were delightful. He guessed there were a few bad eggs in every dozen.

The adults sat around cuddling the babies for a good half hour before the now sleeping babies were shuttled off to their cribs. Molly and Arthur took great pleasure in settling the little ones in their beds and singing one of their favorite lullabies - All Through the Night - to the sleeping duo.

The Weasleys returned, happy as larks. Nana Molly hugged and kissed the boy she considered one of her own. She squeezed his two lady loves just as fiercely while Grandad Arthur shook their hands and left their ears ringing with well wishes.

As soon as they were gone, Harry and the girls snuck upstairs to make sure the twins were well tucked in, even though they knew they would be. They quickly changed into party clothes and went back downstairs.

Another set of twins were waiting for them, along with Lee Jordan, Angelina Johnson, Katie Belle, Alicia Spinnett, and Charlie Weasley. They had the Grangers, Remus, Padfoot, Bill, Fleur, Claudette, and Marie in stitches.

“... couldn’t even sit down!” laughed George.

“I flipped his skirts, so to speak. He’s got red handprints all over his thighs. Dad doesn't skimp on punishments,” laughed Fred.

“Too right,” said Bill, in chagrin. “People think it’s mum you have to worry about because she’s loud and Dad’s the quiet one. They’ve got it backwards.”

“It’s always the quiet ones,” laughed Dan. He passed a picture over to Emma. She rolled her eyes and passed it along but Harry could see the sparkle in her eyes.

“Harrykins!” cried the Weasley twins in one voice.

“We’ve got a little gift for ya, pal!” said George, grinning. Harry looked at him with a leery expression. Everyone laughed.

“It’s a good surprise, I promise,” said Fred, excitement all over his face. Angelina passed the pictures over to Harry.

Harry looked down and burst out laughing. They were all shots of Ron with his rosy bum on display. There must have been a dozen bright red handprints on his thighs. For a 14 year old, it was the most embarrassing thing that could possibly happen.

The girls peeked over Harry’s shoulder. Gabrielle’s ringing bell laughter joined with Harry’s in a gorgeous harmony. Hermione couldn’t help but snort out a single laugh before she got control of herself. She sniffed and turned her nose up. Harry tucked the pictures into his pocket for safe keeping.

“Thought you’d like that,” said a cackling Fred.

“We won’t let him forget it, either,” said George.

Lee snorted, “Nobody will. Not ever. It’s the talk of the school already.” Hurting children was very frowned upon in Wizarding society. Nobody thought Ron’s actions were funny in the least.

“Welp, ready to get this party started?” asked Fred.

“Ready as I’ll ever be,” said a beleaguered Harry.

“After you,” said George, bowing exaggeratedly.

“Go on and have a good time. We’ll keep an eye on the twins so Dobby and Winky can help you lot set things up,” said Dan.

Harry thanked the Grangers and offered his arm to his ladies. Hermione and Gabrielle both cuddled into his side and walked out of the door. The other teens, Remus, Padfoot, Bill, and Charlie followed them out of the trunk and into the halls of Hogwarts.

It was still about 40 minutes before the other students were expected to arrive when they got to the second floor girls’ toilet. Harry walked in and saw Moaning Myrtle hanging out inside her toilet stall.

“What are you doing here?” she asked, angrily until she saw Harry. “Oh, Harry? Hermione? Is that you?”

“Hey Myrtle,” said Harry. “How are you?”

She giggled creepily and did a little backflip. “Better now that my avengers are here.”

Harry smiled, uncertainly. “Umm, why are you still here? Now that the basilisk is dead, isn’t your unfinished business sort of over?”

Myrtle blinked. “What do you mean?”

“Well, most ghosts just hang around until their unfinished business is done. Then, they move on,” said Harry, shrugging. “Or at least that’s how it works on the tele.”

Myrtle floated towards the ceiling in thought. “I never thought of it that way. Everyone does know who really killed me now, don’t they? And the basilisk is dead. I don’t have to be afraid to leave my toilet any more, do I?”

Harry shook his head. “You really don’t. You could travel?” he asked, unsure.

“I could! I could go see my mother! She came to visit me once, you know,” said Myrtle. She sank towards the floor. “I hid from her. I was too embarrassed for her to see me as a ghost.”

“I bet she’d love to see you,” said Hermione, gently. “I bet you miss her.”

“I do,” said Myrtle, morose tears starting to trickle down her translucent cheeks. “I miss her more every day.”

“Maybe you could go visit her for a little while. Then, if you want to move on, you could,” said Gabrielle, sympathetically.

“I think I’ll do that. I can see it now; the door to the other world. I want to go. I’ve been here too long, letting mean girls bully me. Only two people have really been nice to me the entire time I’ve been here.” She turned to Harry and Hermione.

“You two. You were the only people that were ever kind to me,” she said, smiling at the teens. “I’m going to tell you a secret. There’s a very cool room on the seventh floor. That mean old Helena Ravenclaw stole something from her mother and hid it there. That horrible boy, Tom Riddle, the boy who killed me? He corrupted it and hid it there. You should get rid of it.”

Harry looked at the girls, Remus, and Bill. An evil item from Tom Riddle? Sounded like a horcrux. “How do we find the room?” asked Harry, urgently.

“Just go to the seventh floor and find the portrait of Barnabas the Barmy, teaching trolls to dance ballet. Walk back and forth three times. The room can become anything you want but one thing it can become is the Room of Lost Things. You’ll find it there. Beware the taint. It’s quite evil but after you cleanse it, Helena will go and so will her murderous beau,” said Myrtle, her form starting to glow a brilliant white instead of a dastardly gray.

“I’m going now, Harry Potter. Best of luck to you. I hope you don’t end up trapped in a toilet like me!” said Myrtle. Her form became a blinding white. She shattered into a million multi-colored points and swirled away through the ceiling.

“What’s that barmy ghost on about?” asked Fred.

“Just nonsense, I’m sure,” said Remus. “Come on. Let’s get down to the Chamber. Your other party guests will be arriving in about 40 minutes.” Padfoot barked in agreement.

“Right,” said the unconvinced twins.

“Anyway, let’s go,” said Harry, hurriedly. He walked over to the sink and hissed for it to open. They all looked down the slimy hole in dread.

“Do we have to slide down that?” asked Fleur, disgusted.

“There’s got to be a way to get stairs. I can’t imagine Slytherin sliding down a filthy pipe,” said Bill.

Harry decided it couldn’t hurt to try. He concentrated on the pipe and said, “Stairs,” in parseltongue. A ripple started at the top of the stairway. It bumped downwards in small waves that left stairs in their wake.

“That’s what I’m talking about!” said Lee Jordan, excitedly.

“Winky? Dobby?” Could you come help us clean this up, please?” asked Harry. The two elves popped into the room, along with about 15 other elves and three pallets.

“If it be okay, Mr. Harry. The other elves be wanting to help with the cleaning party, too,” said Winky.

“Fine by me,” said Harry, shrugging. “What’s all this?” he asked.

“These is being snacks and treats for the students,” said Dobby, excitedly. “Dobby be getting decorations, butterbeers, and pizzas like you be asking. There was being many more things from the party store that looked like they would be being fun. Oh! And Dobby be getting all the prank things that the Weezy twins be asking for.”

Harry whirled on the twins. “No pranks on me or the girls. Everyone else is fair game.”

The twins looked disappointed but agreed when they saw Harry meant business. They put up magical signs flashing above the open hole in the wall, directing people down to the party.

Harry huffed and followed the whirlwind of singing, laughing elves down the pipe. The elves left flashing colored lights in their wake. Bill and Remus went first, casting spells to create slip proof guard rails and stair covers as they went. Everyone insisted on hearing the tale of the Chamber of Secrets while they walked.

It took almost 15 minutes to make it down. By the time they arrived, the elves had cleaned out the bottom of the arrival area so that the stones shined and colorful tiles covered the floor. Harry shook his head and opened the next door.

The teens and adults entered the chamber proper. The elves squeed and started cleaning with an absolute fury.

“Woah! Don’t banish those skins! Pile them over here,” said Charlie, in alarm. He turned to Harry. “You didn’t come back and claim the skins? Did you at least claim the basilisk?”

“Er, no. I didn’t. The basilisk is probably still down here,” Harry said, rubbing the back of his neck in chagrin. Charlie just stared at him. He ran forward to get a look at the great beast. Everyone else followed.

Music started to fill the room as one of the elves set up a Wizarding Wireless and turned it on. The acoustics were fantastic in the huge room.

“Oh my god, Harry!” cried Hermione as she saw the giant beast for the first time. It lay in a crumpled heap, its jaws still open, its empty eye sockets staring blankly at the ceiling.

“Harry, you could have been killed,” said a fretful Remus.

Charlie circled the beast in awe.

Bill turned to Harry, seriously. “You saved our sister from that? And from Voldemort?”

Harry shrugged uncomfortably.

The twins laughed and ran up to the thing. “You killed this great beast with a sword? No way!”

The beast was almost 30 meters long and at least 5 meters wide. Venom glittered at the tips of its fangs.

“How much time do we have?” asked a breathless Charlie.

“Er, maybe 45 minutes before the students can get all the way down here?” said Harry, confused.

“Plenty of time. Let’s render it,” he said, excitedly.

“What?” asked Harry, baffled.

“You can’t waste it. It’s almost a thousand years old! Its life is worth more than that!” said an offended Charlie.

“Umm,” said Harry, trying to figure out how to say no.

“He’s right, Harry. This thing will be worth a fortune. You’ve got kids to take care of,” said Bill, reasonably. “If we all help, we can get it done in 20 minutes, easily.”

Harry still looked uncertain. “If nothing else, think of the awesome basilisk hide clothes you can make!” said Fleur. Harry rolled his eyes but glanced at his ladies. They both looked excited at the thought.

“Fine. Tell us what to do,” said Harry, rolling his eyes. Charlie grinned and turned into a drill sergeant.

Two elves popped away to bring them a couple of space-expanded trunks from the Room of Lost Things. Dobby popped off back to Diagon Alley and came back with two more pallets, this time filled with beakers, vials, and magic-stasis boxes to carefully place the parts of the basilisk in.

Charlie was right, with the help of a couple of extra kitchen elves, the thing was properly butchered and the bones cleaned in 20 minutes. All of the useful parts were properly stored and packed away in trunks. Harry insisted that all of the helpers each got to keep a section of shed skin big enough to make a right fine cloak and a pair boots. A couple of excitable elves agreed to help with the sewing. Everyone was more than happy with that.

Hermione was even thoughtful enough to ask for Colin to come down a little early and take careful photographs of the beast as it was being rendered. Despite Harry’s reticence, they got several shots of him standing in front of the beast with the sword of Gryffindor before they got started. Hermione insisted it was for posterity’s sake but really she just wanted to be able to show Harry’s children what a hero their father was.

When they were done, they turned to see what they could do to help the elves get ready for the party. There was nothing. Everything was already done.

“Mr. Harry! You should be coming to see this!” said an excited Winky. She led them over to the ladder she’d conjured. It led up to the open mouth of Salazaar Slytherin’s statue. Harry climbed the ladder and looked inside. There was a pipe going down to the right and a room directly beside the pipe.

“You guys! Come see this! It’s a library!” said Harry. Hermione and Remus practically ran up the ladder. Bill and Fleur were right behind them. They gasped at the beauty of the medium-sized library. There were just a ton of scrolls and books lining all the walls of the room. A couple of rough hewn chairs and a table were the only other things in the room.

“Harry! Let me study this, please? It’s yours. Claim it now!” said Bill, hurriedly.

“What?” asked Harry. He felt like it was the only response he could make to the insanity of the Weasleys.

“Claim it! Hold up your wand and say, “I, Harry Potter, claim the spoils of my conquest. I have conquered the house of Slytherin and lay claim to all it holds.”

Bill grabbed Harry’s arm and slapped his wand into his hand. Harry grumped at the rough treatment but did as Bill commanded. A bright silver light filled the room.

“Yes!” Bill cried. “Winky! Get us four more trunks. It’ll take that many! Hurry, before anyone sees this!”

Remus was already moving through the shelves like a bloodhound searching for arcane knowledge.

Winky was gone and back in a flash. She and eight other elves moved quickly to clean the room and carefully put the magically preserved reading material into the trunks. Harry just shook his head. He saw something else that no one else noticed. A lovely wrack of jewelry. There were only around 30 pieces but Harry noticed there were three sets of gorgeous triad rings. Bill came over to see what Harry was looking at.

“Those are fantastic and super rare antiques. That’s a set of promise rings, a set of engagement rings, and a set of marriage bond rings,” Bill said, studying the specimens. He looked at Harry, seriously. “This was meant to be. You’re entering into a triad bond and you find the perfect set of rings? That’s mithril Harry. It’s an extremely rare metal. Those gems are hexagon cut black fire Opal.” The dark stone mixed blue, green, and amber colors. The sparkling gems were set in what looked like a band made of liquid mercury. They practically glowed in the dim light of the room. Harry could tell the rings would fit perfectly together when the entire set was worn.

“I don’t know what to say,” said Harry, quietly. He glanced at the girls who were looking at the books with joy on their faces.

“Say you’ll hide them away and gift them to your ladies when the time’s right,” said Bill, seriously. Bill surreptitiously cast on the rings. “They’re quite magical. I see a natural ability to protect against occlumency attacks in the stone, wit and agility boosters when the set is worn together, and strength and speed enhancers in the metal. I’d tell you to put them on now, if I thought you would.”

“No, not yet,” said Harry, quietly. “You’re right; I’ll give them to the girls at the right time.”

Bill searched the tray. “Put this one on now. It’s the Lordship Ring for Slytherin.”

Harry looked unsure. He didn’t know if he wanted to be the Lord of Slytherin.

“Do you want Voldemort to claim the house instead?” Bill asked, sternly. Harry flinched and put the ring on. It was small, platinum, and had a glittering blue-green paraiba tourmaline in the center. A small wind kicked up around the two men as the ring settled in and fit itself to the right size. The stone pulsed for a few moments before Harry heard a hiss come from the ring.

“Hail, Lord Slytherin,” said the small snakes with glittering golden eyes. Their mouths were open wide, holding the gems in place. The settings on the triad rings were small phoenixes with the same golden eyes. They were gorgeous.

Bill slapped Harry’s back.

“Take a set for you and Fleur,” insisted Harry. Bill looked at Fleur with hopeful longing. He started shaking his head.

“These belong to you, Harry. They’re priceless,” said the redhead.

“They’re just jewelry to me. “You’re serious about your intentions towards her?” asked Harry, nodding at Fleur. Bill grinned a dreamy smile and nodded. Harry found another set of three rings with just two rings per set. They were antique gold with a glittering blue tourmaline in the center and small diamonds in a line down each side.

“You can’t give a piece of jewelry to everyone,” Bill said, sternly. He meant it.

Harry held up his hands. “I won’t. Just you. You’re helping me study this stuff, aren’t you?”

Bill grinned. He took the rings and carefully conjured a soft, velvet box to put them in. He did the same for Harry’s set. Then, he conjured a larger velvet box to put the rest of the jewelry in. He called for Dobby and had the elf take the remainder of the jewelry to Harry’s room in his trunk. Harry and Bill both slipped the small velvet boxes into their pockets. Bill winked at Harry.

“Oy! Are you lot coming out? People are coming!” called Fred from outside. The elves popped away with the rest of Harry’s new acquisitions. The magicals tramped out and climbed down the ladder. Harry turned and closed Slytherin’s gaping maw.

Harry turned back around and gasped. The skeleton of the basilisk was now hanging from the ceiling, undulating as the breeze in the large room moved the wires holding the bones in place.

“That’s brilliant!” said Harry, staring at the giant thing hanging about 10 meters above their heads.

“Wicked, right?” asked Fred, as he plopped his arm down on Harry’s shoulder.

“Too right,” said Harry. He looked around the room. There were couches, chairs, tables with games, and comfy rugs spread all over the place. The water that was on the floor was gone and fireplaces Harry never noticed before were lit all over the room.

The floors were made of tiles in the colors of the four houses with a large medallion with the Hogwarts crest in the center of the floor. The walls were covered in restored murals. There was a dance floor with a disco ball and a set of tables lining the far wall that were absolutely laden down with food, drinks, and the largest punch bowl Harry had ever seen. He thought you could probably swim in it, if the giant blocks of sherbert floating in the thing wouldn’t get in the way.

“This whole place looks amazing!” enthused Hermione. She didn’t know where to look first. Harry turned to the elves who were watching their reactions with joyful expressions.

“Thank you all so much. This looks fantastic. You outdid yourselves,” Harry complimented. The elves squeed in joy at the kind words.

“This was being an excellent party, Mr. Harry. Thank you for being inviting the elves of Hogwarts to come have fun! We’ll be coming to clean this place all the time now,” said a grinning elf. The other elves added their high-pitched thanks and excitement into the works. It was a little ear-piercing but Harry knew they really did have a great time. The way they danced while they cleaned and decorated said it all.

The first students started trickling in while the elves popped away.

“If you be needing us, just call, Mr. Harry. Dobby and Winky will be going to watch over the babies now, if you don’t be minding,” said a grinning Winky. She was shyly holding Dobby’s hand. His ears waggled in joy at this new development.

“Go, have fun. Kiss them for me,” said Harry. The elves agreed and popped away.

“Right over here, mate,” said George, leading Harry over to a raised dais with four comfy couches and four squishy armchairs set on it. “This place is warded specially for you and yours. No one can enter except those already here. Everyone else can stop by and chat but they can’t step up on the platform unless you literally pull them up.”

Harry looked so grateful, it was criminal. George rolled his eyes and slapped Harry’s back. “We know what our brothers like. Get up there, now! Before you get mobbed!” Harry didn’t wait. He pulled the girls up with him and took a seat on one of the couches. Remus, Padfoot, Charlie, Bill, Fleur, Marie, and Claudette joined them. Two elves who’d stayed behind to manage the snacks popped over with a large bowl filled with ice and butterbeers, a small bowl of punch, two pizzas, and a snack platter for Harry and his chosen few. Harry relaxed between his ladies; this wasn’t so bad.

An hour later, the party was in full swing. Harry invited Luna, Neville, Hannah, and Susan to come up and sit with his group on the dais. They were playing a game of exploding snap and enjoying the night when suddenly McGonagall was standing before them.

“What on Earth is all of this?” asked the flabbergasted professor. Harry laughed. He might have been a little tipsy from the butterbeer.

“It’s a party to celebrate the Tournament, of course!” said Bill, grinning at the woman.

“Yes, but what’s it doing in a girls’ toilet?” she asked, looking over her glasses at Bill.

“It’s not really in a girls’ toilet. It’s in a pipe under the girls’ toilet,” said the cheeky bugger. McGonagall snorted but they could all see a smile twitching at her lips. She shook her head.

“Is this the Chamber of Secrets?” she asked, entertained by the audacity of her favorite students.

“It is,” confirmed Harry. She looked up and gasped.

“Is that Slytherin’s monster?” she asked, in dread.

The twins came over with a girl or two on each arm. “What’s left of it,” joked Fred.

McGonagall looked around the room and saw the brightly colored tiles, rugs, and couches. “This is somehow much more colorful than I expected.”

“The elves might have taken a little too much joy in the decorating,” Harry admitted.

She looked over at the dance floor. She did a double take. “Is that the Headmaster?” she asked, truly confused this time. They all looked over. Sure enough, Dumbledore was dancing with Madame Maxime under the disco ball. He turned and saw them all staring. He waved his hands, which were now covered in sparkling rainbow sequence gloves that matched his horrendous rainbow cloud covered robes perfectly.

Karkaroff was standing under the statue of Slytherin, doing his best impersonation of the scowling effigy. They saw Flitwick at a table; he was playing exploding snap with a set of first year students while Hagrid looked like he might try to climb the statue to pet the basilisk skeleton. Professor Sprout was sitting by the treats table, drinking the punch like it was her day job. Even Tonks had somehow shown up and dragged Remus out to the dance floor.

Harry’s group laughed again as they noticed the adults that had snuck into the party. There were several other Beauxbatons and Durmstrang professors sitting on another platform in the corner of the room, watching over the students.

“It looks like the adults snuck out to party, too,” joked Fred.

McGonagall just shook her head and went over to the calm island of professors in the corner. When in Rome, and all that.

Everything was going great until a truly unwelcome guest arrived.

Snape, followed closely by Malfoy and his cronies, came stomping over to Harry’s spot. Padfoot growled. Harry told him to settle down. He huffed but laid back on the floor, his teeth bared at the hated professor.

“Potter. Detention, now. Let’s go,” he spat. The Slytherins following him laughed.

Harry looked at his friends, confused. Bill didn’t wait, he waved at McGonagall and pointed at Snape. She sighed, set down her rather delicious punch, and hurried over.

“I’m sorry, professor. Can I ask why I have detention right now?” Harry asked, trying to keep the sarcasm out of his voice. He didn’t succeed very well.

“That’ll be 20 points for cheek and for disobedience,” Snape snapped. He tried to come up on the dais to drag Harry away. He couldn’t set foot on the platform. The twins grinned.

“What’s this?” asked McGonagall.

“Potter is coming with me. He has detention right now and for the next week for refusing to do as he’s told,” said Snape. He straightened to his full height and looked down his nose at her.

“What for?” she asked, belligerently.

“The matter has already been settled. Let’s go, Potter. That’ll be 20 more points for warding against professors,” Snape growled.

“I didn’t do any warding,” said Harry, honestly.

“I’ll know what this is all about, Severus,” hissed McGonagall.

“For defacing school property and being out of bounds,” said Severus. “Also, for holding an unauthorized hooligan gathering on a school night.”

“I authorized this party. This room is part of the school and therefore not out of bounds. He didn’t deface anything,” said McGonagall, hotly.

Severus sneered and looked around at all the bright colors and flashing lights. “It looks defaced to me.”

“Maybe you need to have your eyes checked. This room is decorated in all of the house colors,” said McGonagall.

“This room belongs to Salazar Slytherin and therefore belongs to Slytherin house. All of these people must leave, immediately,” Snape said, pompously. McGonagall laughed in his face.

“This room belongs to the school, not to one house,” she spat. Bill shook his head.

“Harry claimed this place and everything in it. He’s the new Lord Slytherin. This place belongs exclusively to him,” said Bill.

Harry spoke fast, “I intend to donate it as a common room for all of the houses to share.”

McGonagall looked at Harry both proud and consternated. “You can’t give away school property to the school.”

Bill was afraid this would happen. He had one of the school elves pop off to Gringotts and get a writ from the goblins. He held it out to McGonagall. Dumbledore arrived and started reading over her shoulder.

“This looks in order. Harry truly is the new Lord Slytherin. We graciously accept your donation for the purposes intended,” said the benevolent headmaster. Harry just rolled his eyes.

“Headmaster. You can’t mean this. It’s a prank. This boy…,” sneered Snape, looking at Harry like he was a rotten piece of garbage. “...is not the Lord of Slytherin. He has no right to steal from the actual Slytherins and disgrace this sacred place the way he has!”

Dumbledore showed Severus the Gringotts and Ministry seals attached to the documents. Severus cast several spells at the documents, including two attempts to destroy the paperwork. The documents resisted all of his efforts.

Dumbledore gave the man a wounded look. He handed the documents to Harry. Harry merely rolled them up and put them in his inner pocket.

“Don’t ruin the party, Severus. Get a butterbeer and join me for a game of chess, yes?” asked Dumbledore.

“I will not debase myself with these dunderheads. If you want to allow this reprobate to steal from the rightful owners and destroy the sacred history of this place, I can’t stop you, but I won’t be a party to it,” sneered Snape. Dumbledore just shook his head as the man turned on his heel and stomped out of the room. He turned to McGonagall.

“Care for a dance?” he asked her, wagging his eyebrows. Everyone laughed as she took his arm and walked regally over to the dance floor to do the Monster Mash.

After the professors were gone, the Slytherins decided to try their hand at annoying the boy wonder.

“I had a great chat with my father tonight, Potter,” said Draco. “I made sure he knows all about your little bastards. He was most interested to hear it.”

Harry started to get angry immediately. The last thing he needed was for Lucius Malfoy to get wind of his children’s existence. Draco smirked when he saw Harry was getting upset.

“He agrees with me, you should just put them down. No use in letting more freaks fill the world,” said Draco.

“Shut your trap, you inbred wanker,” spat Harry. Draco just laughed.

“Hope you keep a good eye on your whelps. You never know when something might cause them to disappear. Or are you hoping for that?” taunted Draco.

“I’m not your parents, Malfoy. I love my children. Can your parents say the same about you?” asked Harry, scathingly. Draco’s face flushed. He honestly didn’t know if his father loved him sometimes. The man certainly criticized Draco enough to create serious doubt. He slipped his wand out of his pocket and tried to cast a conniving spell on the boy. It hit the wards around the platform and bounced back, right in Draco’s face. His face quickly started to swell. He could barely breathe. He fell to his knees, gasping. Bill cast the countercurse and Draco gasped loudly.

“A swelling curse right to the face. That could be deadly,” said the angry Bill. He had seen Malfoy’s spell bounce off the wards.

“I’ll be telling Professor Snape about this, Potter,” said the still gasping Malfoy. Harry just shook his head.

“Why don’t you just leave? No one wants you here. No one likes you,” Harry said. He wasn’t trying to be cruel. He was telling the honest truth and Malfoy knew it. It just made him angrier.

“I’ll get you Potter. Just wait and see,” he spat. Draco stumbled to his feet and hurried away to the hospital wing. He still felt like he couldn’t breathe.

“That wanker’s going to end up with a bad end; mark my words,” said Bill, shaking his head and putting his wand away.”

Harry couldn’t help but hope.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 15

The day of classes passed quickly. Harry would never understand why they held the first task on a school night but it was what it was. At least today was Friday and most students had a light day.

Ron’s rather lackluster apology to Harry and Emma the next morning during breakfast was completely forgettable. Everyone could tell he didn’t mean it. Most of the school was too busy snickering at the image of Ron’s red arse to really listen to him anyway.

When classes ended, Harry and Hermione met Gabrielle and everyone else met for their extra lessons. It was a grueling schedule but Harry could already tell his skills were improving. His class work was coming easier and his homework took less time to research. The only class that never seemed to get any better was potions.

As the students were preparing to leave for dinner, Remus pulled Harry aside.

“Harry, I think we need to go see about the special room Myrtle told us about after dinner,” said the man.

Harry slumped and growled, “The horcrux.”

Remus nodded. “That’s my assumption as well. We need to get to it before anyone else does. The Weasley twins won’t wait long before they investigate. Someone could get hurt.”

Harry sighed but nodded. He knew Remus was right. The lure of a room that could become anything you wanted was too great for the tricksters to pass up for long.

“Good. Come back here after you eat and we’ll go,” said Remus, patting the boy’s back.

Harry smiled wanly and turned to walk with everyone down to dinner.

The meal was quickly eaten, even if Harry’s appetite was slightly stymied by the venomous looks Ron, Draco, and Snape were giving him. Harry tried to ignore them all. Snape made it hard. He kept making loud, snide remarks about how the nobility was going to the dogs. Harry honestly didn’t care. If he didn’t want to keep Voldemort from claiming the line, he would have let it founder.

They finally finished eating and went back to Harry’s room. Harry was surprised to find Madam Bones waiting for them with Moody, Tonks, and Kingsley.

“Hello,” Harry said, uncertainly.

“Potter, or should I say Lord Slytherin?” asked Madam Bones. Harry grimaced but everyone could see the lordship ring on his finger.

“Just call me Harry, yeah?” he asked. Tonks laughed and Moody smirked but Kingsley and Madam Bones were unmoved. They just planned to do as Harry asked.

“Very well, Harry,” said Madam Bones.

“What are you lot doing here?” asked Harry, inquisitively.

“They’re here to help us find the horcrux,” said Remus. Harry looked at them all grimly.

“Right,” he said. Harry went over to cuddle the babies for a few moments. Then, he sighed and headed out for the death defying adventure of the week.

The aurors, Bill, Remus, Padfoot, the girls, and Harry walked out of Harry’s rooms and towards the entrance to Gryffindor tower.

Ron didn’t notice the new adults but he did see Harry walking out of his rooms. He was so angry at the humiliation he’d suffered that he decided to shoot Harry with a spell right in the back.

He was so angry, he wasn’t even smart about what spell he chose. A diffindo seemed like a reasonable spell to the angry boy. Unfortunately, the aurors following Harry out of the entrance to his rooms didn’t agree.

Kingsley shot a shield up around Harry’s unprotected back. The spell ricocheted off of the shield and stuck the wooden Gryffindor shield above the fireplace. It cracked the shield in two. The bottom half fell off and smacked Ron in the head, hard. He screamed as he fell to the ground, blood pouring out of his head.

Madam Bones cast a spell to stop the bleeding and bind the boy in magical ropes. When Ron saw who’d helped him and had him trussed up now, his face went pale.

“It wasn’t my fault!” he yelled. “He started it!”

Moody stomped out of the hole, anger on every line of his face. “Not from where I was standing. You attacked a person in the back, unprovoked,” spat the auror.

Madam Bones turned to Tonks. “Get Professor McGonagall and Headmaster Dumbledore.”

Tonks nodded angrily and hurried from the room, shooting vicious looks at Ron as she went. Gabrielle and Hermione rushed over to Harry, who was crouching with his wand in hand.

“Are you alright?” asked Hermione, checking Harry over for injuries.

“What happened?” asked a panicking Gabrielle. Everyone in the room was staring and whispering. No one saw what happened, except the aurors.

“I don’t know,” said Harry. He didn’t see any danger, so he stood up. He stared at Ron, who was still babbling about what Harry had done to start the fight.

“He did! He started it! He embarrassed me in front of the whole school! He took pictures of my bum without my permission and passed them around the whole school! He got me in trouble with my parents and with McGonagall! He ditched me and replaced me with a couple of bints and brats!” shouted Ron.

Bill stomped forward. “I’m his guardian. What did the little shite do this time?”

The aurors looked grim. Madam Bones answered. “He cast a diffindo at someone’s back, unprovoked.”

“He did provoke me! He’s been provoking me all year! He’s a liar and a braggart! You can’t believe him!” said Ron, angrily.

“I didn’t even see you,” said Harry, shaking his head.

“He could have killed Potter, is what he could have done. That was an overpowered spell. It cut that four inch thick wooden shield right in half. It would have at least paralyzed him,” said Moody. He had no sympathy for the whinger on the floor.

Bill’s face turned red with anger. “You’ve gone too far this time,” spat Bill.

McGonagall and Dumbledore came into the room, grave looks on their faces. McGonagall looked at the trussed up Ron on the floor and shook her head. Dumbledore just looked tired and sad. He knew this would mean real trouble.

“Mr. Weasley. Do you care to explain yourself?” asked Dumbledore.

“It’s his fault! He’s always treated me like dirt! Like he’s better than me, just because someone killed his parents. Thinks he’s better than everyone because he’s famous for some shite he did as a baby even though he ended up with money and fame because of it! Then, he embarrassed me in front of the entire school. His best mate! Everyone saw my pants! My parents are mad at me and my dad spanked me! Everyone saw the proof, too! I couldn’t even lie about it,” Ron said, screeching his vitriol for everyone to hear.

No one felt sorry for him. Everyone in Gryffindor knew Harry hated his fame. He never lorded it over anyone even though he could have. If anything, Ron acted better than everyone else because of his connection to Harry’s fame. Harry just avoided most people and stuck to himself.

“You did that to yourself, Ron. You pushed a woman holding a baby. The baby could have been seriously hurt. Dad was right to tan your hide! You deserved every smack!” said Bill, his rage about to cause him to say something he would regret. He took several deep breaths to calm down.

“We were the ones who showed your red arse to the whole school,” said Fred.

“You deserved worse than that. You got off lucky,” said George. They couldn’t believe one of their siblings could be more of a waste of space than Percy.

Ron’s face turned red in anger. He opened his mouth to spew more shite but McGonagall silenced him.

“What happened here?” she asked the aurors. Madam Bones filled her in.

“He shot an overpowered diffindo at Harry’s back. Auror Shacklebolt got a shield up in time. I took the offender into custody,” she said, succinctly. “Harry just walked through the room. He didn’t even look at the Weasley boy.”

Dumbledore was watching Ron. He kept trying to yell, despite being silenced. None of what he was saying looked like an apology. Dumbledore sighed.

“What happens now?” the elderly man asked.

Madam Bones turned to Harry. “It’s up to you, Harry. Would you like to press charges?”

Harry watched Ron’s face turn purple with his silenced shouts. He glanced at Bill.

Bill looked supportive. “Whatever you want to do, Harry. I’ll back your play.”

It honestly softened Harry’s heart. He knew the Weasleys would all be heartbroken if one of their own ended up in Azkaban, even if he did deserve it.

Harry shook his head. “No. I don’t want that kind of punishment for him but I do hope he’ll be adequately punished,” Harry said, looking at Dumbledore and McGonagall. “He’s out of control.”

McGonagall snorted. “Too right. It’ll be detention every weekend for the rest of the year and a six foot essay on the legal ramifications of casting a spell that causes serious injury in an unprovoked attack.”

Ron’s mouth fell open in shock at the unfairness.

Dumbledore shook his head. “That won’t be sufficient. A death could have occurred. No, that’ll be 500 points from Gryffindor. Gryffindor is disqualified from the House Cup this year. You’ll be working with Mr. Filch every free period for the rest of the year. I would demand a public apology but that didn’t seem to get the message across this morning.”

Dumbledore stared at Ron in disappointment. Ron refused to make eye contact.

“You’re on probation, Mr. Weasley. One more serious infraction and you’ll be expelled,” said Dumbledore.

Ron’s face paled and he looked like he’d be sick any moment.

“Further,” said Madam Bones. “You’ll be receiving an official warning from the DMLE. If you have one more serious infraction, I won’t care if the victim wants to press charges or not. I’ll see you before the Wizengamot.”

Ron gave Harry a look of such hate. If looks could kill, Harry would be a dead man standing. The adults all shook their heads. This boy just didn’t get it.

“I’d watch your back, Potter. You’ve got a real enemy in that one,” said Moody. He wanted to spit on the codger. He saw kids just like this during Voldemort’s rise. They all ended up as death eaters. He wouldn’t be surprised if this one came to the same bad end.

“For tonight, you’re coming with me,” said McGonagall. “I’ll be changing the password to Gryffindor tower. You won’t be allowed back in until I allow it. You’ll be spending your very limited free time in the quarters adjacent to my own for the foreseeable future. I’m going to keep a very close eye on you.”

Madam Bones turned to Dumbledore. “If it’s alright, I’d like to place an auror on sight for the rest of the tournament. We’ll see where we stand after that.”

“I’ll allow it,” said a weary Dumbledore. He turned his gaze away from Ron and looked at Harry.

“Tonks, you’re on assignment. You’ll report to Moody every morning and evening. I expect you to keep an eye on things here,” said Madam Bones.

“Will do, Captain,” said Tonks. She was secretly elated by the turn of events. If Harry was alright with it, she’d stay with him. It would mean she’d get to see Remus almost every day!

Bill turned away from his brother. He was too sickened by the boy to keep looking at him.

McGonagall didn’t bother to set the boy free. It was obvious from looking at him that he would do something rash if given the chance. She floated him out of the room. Dumbledore patted Harry’s shoulder and followed. Bill looked torn. He needed to tell his parents but wasn’t sure if he should go now or stay the course to help hunt the horcrux. He was honestly the person most equipped to handle the horrid things.

Harry noticed his dilemma. He sighed and said, “Come with us, Bill. Your parents can wait a little longer. Ron’s not going to be a danger to anyone else tonight.”

“They’ll want to pull him out of school right away,” said Bill, uncertainly.

Harry shook his head. “They can do what they think is right but it doesn’t need to be done right now.”

“Come with us, Weasley. We might need a cursebreaker,” said Moody. “That little bastard isn’t going anywhere tonight.”

Bill shook his head but agreed. The group walked out of the portrait hole, much more alert this time.

They followed McGonagall and Dumbledore to the stairs then went left when they went right. McGonagall was lecturing the boy the entire way. They didn’t notice a curious Draco Malfoy watching the spectacle from the entrance to the sixth floor boys’ bathroom. Draco decided to follow the more interesting sight of Weasley, McGonagall, and Dumbledore walking down the stairs. The boy didn’t want anything to do with Mad-Eye Moody.

Harry led the way down the seventh floor corridor towards the portrait of Barnabus the Barmy. When he arrived, he stopped and looked uncertainly at the blank wall.

“What now?” asked Madam Bones.

“I just need to walk back and forth, I guess,” said the unsure boy. The aurors looked at him like he was nuts. Remus nodded encouragingly.

“Go on, Harry,” the man said. Harry looked like he didn’t know if this would work but he followed the instructions Myrtle gave him. He walked back and forth three times down the hallway, thinking of the Room of Lost Things. A doorway suddenly appeared. Harry stopped and stared at it.

“Let us go first,” said Madam Bones. “Shacklebolt, you’ve got the rear. Tonks, stick by Harry. Moody, you’re with me.”

The aurors moved to do as they were commanded. Madam Bones and Moody moved into the room with their wands drawn. They fanned out, checking the room for anything dangerous, there was both too little and too much to find.

“Clear,” said Madam Bones. Moody relaxed but didn’t put down his wand. “You can come in now.”

The others all moved into the enormous room. It was easily the size of a quidditch pitch with literal piles of junk filling the entire place.

“How will we find it here?” asked a dismayed Harry.

Bill smirked at the treasure trove before him. “This is all abandoned stuff?”

“It is,” agreed Madam Bones.

“Noted,” said Bill. He took out his wand and cast a complicated looking spell. The spell shot off in a dozen directions at once.

“There’s dark arts stuff everywhere with a light gleaming,” he said, staring at the 23 points of light sparkling in the room.

Remus looked at the points, grimly. “That’s a lot of dark arts for a school.”

“Doesn’t surprise me,” snorted Moody. “This room’s as old as the school. Every light and dark bugger in the United Kingdom has passed through here.”

“Should we split up?” asked Kingsley. Madam Bones sighed but shook her head.

“No. It’s too dangerous. Let’s just try to make this quick,” she said, not expecting it would happen. “Get that trunk over there. Anything that’s not a horcrux gets investigated,” she said. The group started walking towards the first item.

It took almost two hours of investigation before they found the blasted thing. It was the 19th item they had looked at. Everything else was in the trunk waiting to go back to the DMLE.

“This is it!” said Bill. Moody stamped forward and looked at the tarnished diadem sitting on top of an ugly bust of Wendell the Weird. His looks lived up to his name.

“This cabinet. I’ve seen it before or at least one just like it.” Shacklebolt stepped forward and examined it.

“It’s the match to the vanishing cabinet we saw in Borgin & Burkes,” said Tonks.

“Want to bet old Borgin knew where the brother could be found?” asked a suspicious Moody. Moody and Shacklebolt had a little talk with Borgin. Burke died during the end of Voldemort’s first rise to power. He was found to be a death eater, posthumously.

Borgin swore he didn’t know anything about Voldemort. No one believed him. He said he didn’t remember anyone named Tom Riddle working for him. He hired many recent Hogwarts graduates. The most they got out of him was that some teenager had stolen a few valuable items but he didn’t remember who it was. A very likely story. The cheap bastard never let anyone take anything out of his store without payment or his say-so. The wards would hex your fingers right off if you tried.

“We’ll take it with us and check it out,” said Madam Bones. “Let’s deal with the horcrux first.”

Everyone turned to the diadem sitting on the bust. “Is that it?” asked Tonks.

Bill cast a few spells. “It is. Harry, do you have the basilisk venom I asked you to bring?”

Harry carefully pulled a vial out of his robe pocket. He handed the stoppered vial to Bill.

“That was in your pocket when Weasley sent that spell at you?” asked Moody, sharply.

Harry nodded and shrugged.

“If it had been hit by that spell, everyone in the room could have died from inhaling the vapor in the air,” said the grim auror. Harry just shook his head.

“Thank the gods for the Potter luck, eh?” asked Tonks. Everyone agreed, even if they didn’t say it.

Bill tapped the bust with his wand. It quickly morphed into a giant urn.

“These things often fight back when they’re being destroyed. Everyone, take cover,” said Bill, seriously.

The aurors cast some spells to create physical barriers. They cast some extra shield charms and waited for everyone to get behind it. Bill dropped some of the basilisk venom on the diadem and hurried to take cover himself. The diadem started spinning and rose up out of the urn, screeching horribly. A woman with dark hair and eyes appeared standing under the diadem.

“Helena!” she shrieked. The Gray Lady suddenly appeared, staring in shock at the screaming lady.

“Mother!” cried the ghost, silvery tears pouring from her eyes. The Bloody Baron rushed in from between the stacks.

“Rowena!” cried the man. The woman shrieked and attacked the bloody ghost. He screamed but nothing could stop her. She tore him to shreds of dark gray light. The pieces of him shriveled and fell to the floor, turning to wispy gray smoke that quickly dissipated away.

The screeching slowed to a stop, as did the spinning of the woman. The diadem floated up into the air and exploded in a shocking display of white, silver, and gray light. A great blue gem spun in the air and flew over to land in front of Harry. The woman looked at him.

“It contains enough power to grant more knowledge. Ask and ye shall receive,” said the woman. She started to fade to a soft, misty white. “The taint that perverted my memories is gone. I will fade from this world.”

“Come, Helena. You are avenged. Don’t make me leave again without you,” said Rowena.

The ghostly Gray Lady started to sob. “I can’t. I stole from you, mother.”

“I sent your murderer to find you, my daughter. I meant you no harm. Let us forgive one another and find peace,” implored the lady who was fading fast. “Come child. Before it’s too late.” She held her ephemeral hand out to her daughter. Her only child.

The Gray Lady, Helena Ravenclaw, looked at the people in the room, then rushed forward and took her mother’s hand. Both women gasped and faded into white light that mixed with the glow of the lanterns in the room until nothing of the women remained to be seen.

Everyone stood still in the eerie silence. Nothing else happened. The aurors let the shields fade away, just like the soft gray of the women faded to white then onto nothing.

Harry looked down at the blue gem. Bill hurried forward and cast upon it. “The horcrux is gone. It’s been cleansed.”

Harry looked at Bill, unsure of what to do.

“Go on, pick it up. It’s not dangerous,” encouraged Bill. Harry glanced at Hermione and Gabrielle. They both looked at him with concern.

Harry took a deep breath and bent to pick up the stone. The only knowledge he wanted was of what the remaining horcruxes were and how many remained. Harry wanted to be free.

As soon as Harry picked up the stone, it started to glow. Harry gasped as the energy thrummed through his body. An image came into his mind in vibrant color and warped sound.

A snake hissed. It opened its mouth and a woman stepped out. “Help me. Set me free,” she said in parseltongue. Harry saw a blade chop off her head. When her head fell away, her empty neck morphed into a golden cup. A badger chittered on the front, spewing venom all around until the cup melted and crumpled into the shape of a golden locket with a snake glittering in the wet, green jewel on its face.

A snake hissed open, and the locket popped open, a glittering sword that Harry recognized pierced the locket. Harry saw the hand pull back the Sword of Gryffindor. It was held by himself, his scar pulsing red on his forehead. It cracked open and an evil man stepped out. He hissed in rage but again the blade flashed out. In a moment, nothing of the dark taint remained. Harry saw himself, standing with the sword, Hermione on one side with the scales of justice, Gabrielle on the other, shrieking victory over the dark. The three of them kissed and joyful red surrounded them, erasing the dark taint.

Harry gasped and dropped the gem. The glow stopped. It took Harry a moment to catch his breath. He bent over and held his knees, trying to overcome the dizzy, woozy feeling.

“Are you okay, mon ami?” asked a concerned Gabrielle.

“Just breath, Harry,” said Hermione, carefully rubbing his back.

Harry finally got his breathing under control and stood.

“What did you see?” asked Madam Bones, urgently.

Harry shook his head and described the strange apparitions he saw. The more he thought, the more details that filled in.

The snake stood in a graveyard, hissing between the markers. The cup was sitting on a pile of gold and silver. The locket glittered in a dim house, a display case open with the locket sitting inside. He saw in his mind’s eye the image of himself and the girls. He kept that vision to himself.

They all listened intently. Remus, Shacklebolt, and Tonks took careful notes. Everyone else just listened to the tale intently.

“There’s three remaining, other than you,” said Remus, quietly. They all looked to stare at Harry.

“I guess I can call the Sword of Gryffindor again?” Harry offered, unsettled. The sword instantly appeared in his hand. He almost dropped it, the move was so unexpected. He gripped the blade’s handle and turned to look at everyone else.

“Seems so, lad,” said Moody, a crooked grin on his face.

They all listened one more time to the details Harry was able to provide. Padfoot whinged. Remus and Harry glanced at him and understood. Sirius knew something about these items or where they were hidden.

As the aurors walked them back to Gryffindor Tower, Harry couldn’t help but wonder what Sirius knew.

oooOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOoooOOOooo Chapter 16

The next couple of weeks passed quickly as the students finished their mid-year exams and prepared for the holidays.

The last Hogsmeade weekend before break was upon them. Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle spent all of their free time together, getting to know one another and seeing if they could make a good fit with one another. Harry had already asked the girls to join him for another go at a Hogsmeade weekend. They gladly accepted.

As they walked down to breakfast with Fleur and Bill at their backs, they held hands and chatted about the winter holidays.

Gabrielle glanced back at her sister, who nodded encouragingly. Gabrielle took a deep breath and turned shyly to her new loves.

“Do you have plans for the winter break?” she asked.

Harry shrugged morosely. “Not really. I’ll probably stay here. It’s what I always do,” he said, sadly.

Hermione squeezed his hand in sympathy. “My parents and I usually go to Paris for the winter break,” said Hermione. “This year, we’d be glad to stay with you.”

“Would you both like to come stay with me? Your families would be welcome to join us,” said Gabrielle. She winced like she expected to be turned down. Harry glanced back at Bill. Bill winked and nodded.

“Bill, you would be welcome to join us, as well,” said a fluttering Fleur. He grinned.

“I’d be glad to, after Christmas. They haven’t announced it yet, for no reason that I can fathom, but there will be a Yule Ball this year. All of the Champions are expected to attend,” said Bill. “We could leave on Boxing Day and return on January 7. That’s the day before classes resume, I think.” said Bill.

“Classes let out on the 22nd,” said Hermione, helpfully.

Harry nodded, getting excited. “Yeah. Maybe, yeah! I’ve never been to France or anywhere really,” said Harry.

Gabrielle grinned and bounced excitedly on her heels. “Bon. I will let mama and papa know. They are very excited to meet you,” said Gabrille, shyly. Harry gulped. He had just agreed to meet his possible future in-laws. Bill knew it, too. He decided to take a chance. He knew Harry planned to give the girls a promise ring. He planned to ask Harry to wait until New Year’s Eve or the first day of the New Year. It was like Fleur read his mind.

“Mama and Papa have a party every New Year’s Eve. New Year’s Day is just for family. Would you like to invite your parents to join us?” asked Fleur. She looked uncomfortable for a moment. “While most of your siblings would also be welcomed, I must admit Ron and Ginny might not be a good idea to include.”

Bill sighed but nodded. He’d really like the chance to have their families meet. Bill knew this was the girl he wanted to marry. If the hints she’d been dropping were anything to go by, Fleur hoped for that, too. Bill wasn’t under the gun like Harry but he hoped to propose on her 20th birthday. He wanted to give her a promise ring on her 19th. She was already 18 years old, so it wasn’t really that long to wait. Twenty-one seemed the perfect time to get married to the man who was already 23 himself. It would give her time to finish her masteries and her internship at Gringotts.

“I’d love to invite my family to join us for the party and maybe for the day after,” Bill said, looking at Harry significantly. Harry felt like passing out at the insinuation that this would be a good day to provide the promise rings to his lady loves. He glanced at the girls. Bill nodded in approval. “I agree Ginny and Ron would just be a distraction. Ron’s on punishment, big time. Mum and dad are planning to home school him for the rest of the year after the Christmas hols. Ginny will be spending the holidays with the mind healers in Saint Mungo’s, so it shouldn’t be a problem. Mum and Dad can sneak away for two days.”

Fleur grinned and jumped forward, kissing Bill’s cheek. Bill grinned and pulled her into his side for a hug.

The group walked into the dining hall and took a seat. One of Harry’s worst fears came true when Bill’s prediction came to pass. Halfway through the meal, Dumbledore stood up.

“Dear students. As we approach the holidays and you prepare to go home and forget everything you’ve learned, I’m sad to say, I’ll be offering many of you disappointment. Most of you will be staying here over the holidays,” said the man wearing bright orange gloves and an orange and yellow paisley print robe.

The students started to grumble angrily.

“I’m sorry for the suffering, but I promise you’ll be happy about it … most of you anyway,” said the smiling Headmaster. “A grand tradition will take place this year over the winter hols. The Triwizard Tournament includes another exciting event! The Yule Ball. All fourth year students and above are welcome to attend. Third year students and below who are invited by an upper year student are welcomed guests.”

The angry grumbles turned to shrieks of joy from many of the girls and grumbles of pain from many of the boys.

“As another joyful surprise, both Friday the 23rd and Saturday the 24th of December will be Hogsmeade days. Hopefully this will give you plenty of time to prepare your debonair attire. Oh, and to find a date,” Dumbledore said, winking.

Harry looked at the two girls staring at him hopefully. He coughed until he had to stand up and walk away. Bill watched him go, concerned. The girls just looked disappointed. Harry turned and faced the wall. He called for Dobby.

“Dobby? Can you bring me a bouquet of pink and a bouquet of yellow Casa Blanca lilies? Also, two boxes of chocolates. Don’t let the girls see them, okay? Maybe pop under the table?” Harry said, quickly.

He heard a “Yes, Mr. Harry,” that was almost as quiet as a breeze. Harry coughed a few more times and turned to sit down. The girls, Bill, and Fleur were watching him. Harry’s face was already red. He sat down and took a big drink of his juice and coughed one more time.

“You alright there, bud?” asked Bill. Harry gave him a furtive look and winked. Bill just shook his head and turned back to Fleur. The girls patted Harry’s back and offered him water. He shook his head.

A few minutes later, Harry felt something appear in his lap. He glanced down and saw two small bouquets and two boxes of Honeydukes finest chocolates. He took a deep breath and glanced furtively at the girls. Bill was busy whispering in Fleur’s ear. She had a gorgeous candy striped rosebud behind her ear.

Harry pulled his gifts out and looked at his two ladies. “Would you do me the honor of accompanying me to the Yule Ball?” His voice cracked on the word ball. He blushed but held the gifts out to the two lovely ladies beside him.

The girls grinned and accepted their gifts. “Yes, I’d love to,” said Hermione.

Gabrielle kissed Harry’s cheek and said, “Oui. You honor me,” right in his ear.

Harry shivered. Hermione kissed him gently on the cheek and snuggled into his side.

Harry grinned and let the warmth of his ladies fill him up.

“Finish your food, Casanova,” said Bill, playfully. “Let’s get this show on the road.”

Harry shoved some bacon, eggs, and toast into a sandwich and ate it in four bites. “Ready,” he said, almost choking on the large bites. He chugged his juice and stood, offering his hands to his ladies. They quickly accepted and stood as well.

Neville noticed Bill and Harry’s suave moves. He decided to follow suit. He was meeting Hannah and Susan to spend the day together in Hogsmeade. He ran off before it was time to meet them and picked two double purple devil’s trumpet flowers, one for each of them. Susan’s rather frank discussion of what she and Hannah were hoping for had really opened Neville’s eyes. He was glad to try to give them what they desired.

Harry was walking out of the Great Hall when he saw Neville holding out the flowers to Susan and Hannah. He couldn’t help but overhear.

“Ball you with me? Please?” he stuttered. Hannah giggled and accepted the flower. Susan boomed out a laugh and accepted the invitation for both of them. She tucked Neville under one arm and Hannah under the other and led the way to Hogsmeade.

The two groups converged and walked together. The girls all giggled and spent half of the trip with their noses in their flowers and the other half talking excitedly about dresses. The boys didn’t care. Their hoped-for companions agreed to go to the ball with them. They were too grateful to be put off.

The trip to Hogsmeade was relatively unremarkable. The couples split up for a few hours to do their own thing and met back up for a late lunch before they walked back to the castle together.

They were laden with bags as Harry’s group said goodbye and made their way back to Harry’s trunk. Remus and Sirius were playing with the babies on the playset.

Harry went over to kiss his kids and greet his pseudo-uncles. Tonks popped up behind Harry, scaring him half to death. She laughed loudly and tripped, falling into Harry and knocking him into the sand. She laughed again and pulled him to his feet.

Harry gave her a disgruntled look while he dusted himself off. She just made exaggerated silly faces at him, causing the babies to giggle madly. Harry’s annoyed expression softened. If Tonks could make his kids laugh, she wasn’t so bad.

“Where are Dan and Emma?” asked Harry.

“Taking a little day to themselves. Uncle Pads and Moony agreed to watch the little tricksters. Yes, we did!” said Sirius, dropping a prank on himself. His eyes went wide and spun like corkscrews in his head. The babies laughed so hard, they could barely breathe. The prank ended and the boys grinned and said Papapapapapa.

“You want old Pads to do it again?” asked the grinning man. The babies shrieked in joy. Padfoot dropped another prank on his head. He turned into a giant rubber chicken and squawked loudly for a few minutes. The babies started trying to cluck, too.

“Bababababa!” they babbled, flapping their little arms in their best imitation of a chicken.

“Just you wait. Someday you’ll be old enough to get pranked, too,” said Padfoot, tickling their little toes. Remus shook his head but smiled at the man.

Tonks came over and nosily started trying to peek in the bags. That led to all the girls disappearing together. Harry just smirked and watched them go.

Harry sat with his boys and his uncles, passing time on the swingset until the girls returned. The Grangers came back around the same time, looking refreshed and in love. Hermione decided to extend the invitation to join Gabrielle and Fleur in France for the winter holiday.

“Mum, Dad, Gabrielle’s invited us all to join her family for the holidays in Paris. What do you think?” Hermione asked, excitedly.

“Have you spoken to your own parents about this, dear?” Emma asked Gabrielle.

“Yes, ma’am. It was my parents’ idea. You are all welcome,” said Gabrielle, looking at everyone present, including Tonks, Remus, and Sirius in the invitation.

“I couldn’t leave my mum and dad behind for the holidays,” said Tonks, shaking her head.

Gabrielle looked at Fleur who tossed her hair and nodded. “They would be welcome to join us for New Year’s Eve and New Year’s Day. Our parents host a formal party on New Year’s Eve. New Year’s Day is spent together as a family. The rest of you would be welcomed to join us from Boxing Day until January 7, when we return to the school.”

“My family, minus Ron and Ginny, will be joining us for New Year’s Eve and Day,” offered Bill. Molly had been very sad to think of leaving Ginny alone in the hospital for two days but Arthur convinced her it would be good for them all. Ginny needed to focus on her recovery and two days away would be good for Molly and Arthur. What really convinced Molly was the thought of spending the days with her grandbabies.

Tonks looked excited. “A party? Sounds legit,” she said, glancing at Remus. The two had started a clandestine relationship. The 22 year old woman was relentless in her pursuit and Remus was lonely.

“Would you like to accompany me to the party, my lady?” Remus asked her, quietly. Her hair turned a lovely magenta shade. Her blush matched.

“I would,” she said, trying to curtsey in jest. She tripped and fell into his chest. He caught her. She rewarded him with a kiss on the cheek.

Bill turned and genuflected, trying to up the ante of the joke. “Fair maiden, could you grace me with your hand for the gathering like the sun graces the sky with its light?”

Fleur laughed but her flush was genuine. She put her hand in Bill’s and curtsied much more gracefully. “I would love to, kind sir.” She even managed to pull a light blue handkerchief from her bosom and handed the fragrant item to her suitor.

Harry glanced at his ladies warily. They giggled.

“Er, would you please let me accompany you to the party? Please?” he asked, his mind blanking on potential hilarious and chivalrous declarations.

“I’d love to,” said Hermione, smiling.

“Oui, that would please me,” said Gabrielle with a grin. They both leaned in and kissed Harry’s cheek.

Dan turned to Emma and raised his eyebrow. She chuckled and took his hand with a nod.

“We’d love to accept the invitation, ladies,” said Dan.

It took Gabrielle a moment to break out of her loving gaze to turn to the Grangers. “Hmmm?” she asked.

Everyone laughed. “We’d love to join your family for the holidays and for the party,” said Emma.

“Oh! Yes! Bon. I will let mama and papa know. They will be very pleased,” said Gabrielle, blushing once more.

Sirius looked a little sad. “Would I be able to come? I don’t want to cause any trouble. I can stay behind if it will,” he said. He dreaded spending two whole weeks as a dog but he also didn’t want to spend the holiday alone.

Fleur straightened. “I would like you to know I would never betray your trust. However, I would like permission to speak to my father about your situation. You could seek asylum in France, you know. Justice will never be carried out by the Engleesh.”

Sirius looked uncertain.

“I think you should do it, Padfoot,” said Harry, seriously. “You deserve to have your day in court.”

Bill agreed. “No one has to know you’ve returned from France. If you’re adjudicated innocent there, no one would ever expect you to return here.”

Harry glanced at Hermione and Gabrielle. “We’re thinking of going to school in France after this year. You know I’d want you to come, don’t you?”

“You could be free, Sirius,” said Hermione. “We all want that for you.”

Sirius looked torn. Remus put a hand on his shoulder.

“I think you should, old friend. Fleur’s right. You’ll never see justice here. The Wizengamot and Dumbledore have no intention of seeing you free, right or wrong,” said Remus.

“Wouldn’t you like to be able to actually live?” asked Tonks. She looked at the other in deep thought. If they all left, Remus would go, too. She had some serious thinking to do.

Fleur noticed her looks. “You know, France is very sympathetic to the lycanthrope's plight. They offer a safe space for transformation and require all citizens afflicted to take the Wolfsbane Potion. It is provided by the national health care system, free of charge.”

“It is?” asked a surprised Remus.

Fleur nodded firmly. “Oui. It is,” she turned to Tonks. “Our auror force is one of the best in the world. You would have to train in France to understand French laws and procedures, but it is a possibility.” She grinned, cheekily. “Especially if our father is on your side.”

Tonks laughed but looked at the girl thankfully. She looked at Remus who was watching her with desire in his calm gaze. She felt a spike of heat. “That’s definitely something to consider.” Her parents would need to come, too. She wouldn’t leave without them but they would be open to the move. Tonks knew the only reason they stayed was because of her. A pair of healers would be welcomed anywhere.

“Well, if we’re going to a party, we’ll need new dresses!” said Tonks, grinning.

“I have a catalog from France!” said Fleur. The girls disappeared again.

Sirius looked thoughtful while Harry decided to deal with another issue he had planned to resolve while they were in France. He reached into his pocket and fiddled with the ring box.

He cleared his throat twice. Started to talk and cleared it again. Everyone was staring at him. He pulled at his collar, sweat trickling down his forehead.

Dan laughed. “This must be big,” he said smiling, having a hunch about what Harry had to say.

Emma looked at him with concern, but her eyes were sparkling. “Are you alright, Harry dear?”

Harry croaked and nodded, then shook his head, then nodded again.

Sirius grinned. “Are you going to ask for their daughter’s hand in marriage or something?”

Harry looked like a deer in headlights. Bill rolled his eyes. “Just spit it out,” he said.

Harry couldn’t. Instead, he pulled the rings out of his pocket and showed them to everyone.

Emma gasped and covered her mouth with her hand. “Oh, Harry!” she said, rushing forward to look at the rings. “They’re gorgeous.”

Dan peeked over Emma’s shoulder and grinned. “These will do. What are these stones and this metal? I’ve never seen anything like it.”

Bill answered, “The stones are hexagon cut black fire Opal. The metal is mithril. Mithril was said to be crafted by the high elves before they left these lands.”

“It’s a beautiful set,” cooed Emma.

“New Year’s,” squeaked Harry. Emma turned to him with joy and compassion in her gaze.

“You’re going to ask them on New Year's Day?” asked Emma.

Harry nodded, starting to sweat again. Dan looked thoughtful.

“I’m not against New Year’s Day but you might want to consider New Year’s Eve before the party. I’m sure Gabrielle’s parents would want to turn the celebration into an engagement party. There won’t be another chance, if you really do marry before the end of the school year. My guess is you’d need to plan your wedding for spring break,” said Dan. He glanced at Bill. “The Weasleys could plan to arrive for brunch, couldn’t they?”

Bill nodded. “Sounds reasonable. Might not be a bad idea.”

“Spring break? That’s early April?” asked Emma, getting a wild look in her eye. “That’s only a little under four months from New Year’s! That’s not much time to prepare at all.” Even if her daughter would be a teen bride, she wouldn’t let her miss out on the full wedding experience. She and Dan had been saving for this day since Hermione’s birth, as well as for her education.

Harry looked like he was going to puke. The guys all laughed at him. Emma was busy thinking of the invite list. An engagement party for their friends would be a must as well. Maybe January 6th, before the return to Hogwarts on the 7th?

“Could I convince you to return home on January 6th, instead of 7th? We’ll want to hold an engagement party, too!” said Emma, excitedly.

Harry wobbled woozily on his feet. He looked like passing out was a very serious possibility. Sirius put an arm around him. “Get used to it, mate. The girls deserve to be celebrated and so do you. For this if for nothing else.”

Harry gulped in air but nodded faintly. “Whatever the girls want…”

Dan squeezed Harry’s arm. “That’s the spirit, my lad. This is something special and important to the ladies. If all goes well, it’ll be their only chance in this lifetime. Let them enjoy it.”

Emma grinned. Surprise engagement party ideas already whirling in her head.

The girls came back with satisfied looks on their faces. They walked over to their men and kissed them on the cheek, whispering sweet words in their hot ears.

“We ordered appropriate robes for all of you, including you, Sirius. We hope you don’t mind. Dan, Emma, if you’d like to look at the catalog and choose, we will include you in our order,” said Fleur, smiling brightly. She loved shopping for party clothes.

“How about you pick them out for us? We’ve just remembered a small gathering for our friends on January 6th. If you don’t mind, we’d like to invite you all to attend. It’s a mundane event. I’ve got some catalogs we can look at together, our treat. If your family feels comfortable, they would all be invited to the party, too,” said Emma with sparkling eyes. The girls all quickly agreed. Another party? Another dress? Yes!

The observant Fleur noticed the sick look on Harry’s face and the cheshire cat grin on Bill’s face. It was no secret that Harry would ask the girls to marry him soon. She had a hunch what kind of party it would be. She whispered to Bill. He looked at her in awe and nodded. She looked smug.

“I would be delighted. Mama and papa would be glad to attend. Our auntie, her daughter, our younger sister, our uncle, and our grandmere and grandpere would also be glad to attend, I am certain,” said Fleur.

“Are you alright, Harry? You look a little green,” asked Hermione. Harry started coughing again. Hard.

“Let me get you a pepper up potion. I think you might be coming down with a bug,” said Gabrielle, hurrying away.

“Yeah, the marriage bug,” murmured Sirius. Bill and Remus heard and snorted a laugh. Harry took his pepper up potion and gulped hard as steam shot out of his ears.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 17

The next morning, Harry found Sirius alone in the kitchen, drinking a cup of coffee. He was staring out the window, looking disturbed.

“What’s up?” Harry asked, concerned. It took Sirius a moment to respond. He turned slowly to Harry, a sigh on his lips.

“It’s that vision you had, after we found the diadem. That locket. It rings an unpleasant bell in my mind,” said Sirius.

“How so?” asked Harry, turning to get a cup of tea. He never could understand how Sirius could drink that bitter brew.

“I think I’ve seen it before. I dreamed about it last night. I think… I think I know where it is,” said Sirius. Harry’s head jerked up and he stared at the man.

“You do?”

Sirius sighed and nodded. “I think I do. If I’m right, I might have a lead on where the cup is at, too.”

Harry set down his cup. He turned to Sirius, “Tell me.”

Sirius grimaced, “Grimmauld Place. My childhood home. The Black London House. The last time I saw that locket was last year when I went to the house to get a wand. It was in a display case in the formal sitting room, if my memory serves me.”

Harry looked appalled. “In a display case in a fancy sitting room?”

“Fancy’s a little too kind of a term. The whole house is a cave of dark artifacts and evil relics. It’s dusty, moldy, and the only inhabitant is a crazy picture of my mother and a sadistic house elf,” said Sirius, wearily. “I hate that place.”

“We should go! This could be another piece of Voldemort’s soul!” said Harry, hurriedly.

Sirius nodded, listlessly. “I guess we’ll have to. I don’t trust anyone else to bring it to us.”

Harry stood up. Sirius put a hand on his arm. “We need our team. After breakfast, we’ll have Tonks call Madam Bones and see if she’s free. Maybe we can bust them both out in one day.”

Harry was excited. He wanted this horcrux business done. Voldemort was certainly coming for him and Harry wanted to be ready.

Everyone else trickled down to breakfast. Sirius shared his suspicions. Everyone was anxious to see if he was correct. If they could take out two horcruxes today, there would only be the snake and Harry left. It would be a serious blow to the dark bastard.

“Harry, you’ll have to lead this one. As my heir, you can access the Black London House and my vaults. If the aurors will be with you, I won’t be able to be your guide. Let me just take care of one thing,” said Sirius. “Kreacher!”

A decrepit old elf with a hunchback and a nasty scowl appeared in the room. “The disappointment calls Kreacher? What does unworthy master seek?”

Sirius sneered at the ugly thing. “You will obey my heir, Harry Potter, as if he were your master from now on. Anything he says to do, you will do immediately without question.”

The elf started to scowl. He opened his mouth to vociferously deny the request when he saw the lordship ring for Slytherin on the boy’s hand.

“You is being the new Lord Slytherin?” asked the elf, perking up.

Harry looked uncomfortable but nodded. “I am.”

The elf prostrated himself on the ground. “Lord Slytherin is being my new master? Kreacher will be being serving you with pleasure, new master! You is being a worthy master!” Kreacher gave Sirius a vicious look. “Maybe bad master will come to a nasty end and be making you Lord Black as well. It should have been being Master Regulus.”

“Jokes on you. I already abdicated to Harry. He’s Lord Black Potter,” said Sirius. The elf wailed in happiness.

Harry grimaced and looked at Sirius who was watching the elf with a hateful look. Bill, Dan, and Remus walked into the room. They looked around cautiously at the strange scene of a rabid Sirius staring at a defiant house elf.

“What’s going on?” asked Bill. Sirius ignored him.

“I bet you know what happened to my brother, you evil little blighter! Tell me what happened to him!” spat Sirius. He didn’t expect the vile creature to know. He just expected him to go into hysterics but that’s not what happened.

The elf looked stubbornly defiant but the power of the master over the elf was strong. He started to speak and bit his lips until they bled. Sirius saw and looked alarmed and angry.

“You know? You know what happened to my brother? I order you to tell me now!” shouted Sirius. The elf jumped and so did everyone else.

They listened in horror to the tale of Regulus Black and the cave of inferi.

“You just left him there?” Sirius said, jumping up to shake the elf, violently.

“Kreacher must be doing as he is ordered,” spat the elf. “I could not be going against poor Master Regulus’ orders!” The elf was telling the truth but he looked so shifty, they knew he wasn’t telling the whole truth.

“Tell me the truth or by the gods, I will kill you now,” spat Sirius.

Kreacher started crying. “Kreacher be disobeying! Kreacher did not be leaving his best master to die!”

“What?” asked a shocked Sirius. He let the elf drop back to the floor.

“Kreacher could not be leaving Master Regulus to die! Kreacher is a bad elf. Kreacher be disobeying his master and be stealing from his lady!” Kreacher lay on the floor sobbing.

“Tell me now!” Sirius said, tears streaming down his face. “Is my brother alive? Where is he?”

Through his sobs, Kreacher told the rest of the story. “After Regulus be giving Kreacher that evil locket, he be telling Kreacher to escape and destroy the locket. Kreacher be taking the locket to Grimmauld Place and be hiding it good! No one ever be noticing where Kreacher hid it but Kreacher could not destroy the locket. Kreacher is a being a failure!”

The elf sobbed. Sirius and Harry exchanged a look. The horcrux was at Grimmauld Place, like Sirius suspected.

“What did you do? Where is my brother?” Sirius demanded, trying to get his emotions under control.

“Kreacher be stealing his Lady Black’s most prized possession. Her basilisk eye that was being in the black crystal urn. Kreacher be stealing it and using it on Master Regulus! He is being trapped at the bottom of the lake in Highbridge by the sea. The cave that be looking like a monstrous mouth, terrifying. Kreacher cannot be getting him out to be reviving him but he is not dead! Kreacher could not be bearing to live in a world where Master Regulus was being betrayed to his death!”

Sirius stared in shock at the elf. “How is he alive if he saw a basilisk eye? That would instantly kill him.”

Kreacher shook his head so hard, Harry was afraid he’d end up with brain damage. “No! Kreacher being showing him the eye through the crystal glass. It is being petrifying the person who sees, it is not being killing.”

“You left my brother petrified at the bottom of an inferi filled lake? You bastard!” all of the stress caused Sirius to snap. He grabbed the elf and shook it so hard, its neck snapped. Kreacher fell dead to the floor. Sirius stared at the body in horror.

He turned and looked at Dan, Harry, Remus, and Bill, who had all been listening to the shocking tale. They stared at Sirius in surprise at his actions.

“Sirius!” shouted Remus. “That was uncalled for!”

Sirius started sobbing. He fell to the floor beside Kreacher’s body. Dan just shook his head. He understood Sirius’ feelings but the man needed to get control of himself.

“He was evil!” cried Sirius. “My brother has been petrified for 16 years! He never told anyone!”

“He was old and obviously insane,” said Bill, reasonably. “You shouldn’t have done it. There’s nothing for it now. We’ll just have to deal with the aftermath.”

Sirius looked so sorry. He kept crying and expressing his regret for what happened to Regulus and for Kreacher’s untimely death. He was a malicious, abusive, batty beast but he didn’t deserve for Sirius to kill him, not after he possibly saved Regulus’ life.

Harry and Bill took the elf and prepared him for burial. They decided to bury him at Grimmauld Place, his home. They checked his pockets and found nothing of value.

Sirius got a calming draught and pulled himself together. He sat in a catatonic state, staring off into space.

“How will we save my brother? The inferi won’t be easy to curtail,” said the morose man. He was falling into a deep bout of depression. Remus didn’t mention it to anyone but he gave Sirius an infusion of cannabis. The man started to feel less depressed but more out of it. He was still sad but the deep depression was already ebbing.

“We’ll talk to Madam Bones about it. She’ll know what to do,” promised Bill. He knew how to destroy inferi but if there was a lake full, it might be too much for one person to handle.

Sirius nodded and turned into Padfoot. The dog had red eyes from both the weed and the crying. They didn’t hesitate any longer.

Tonks and the girls came down from looking at the mundane catalog with Emma. The girls were all happy and chatty. When they saw the dire faces of the menfolk, they became concerned.

“What’s happened?” asked Hermione, urgently. Gabrielle hurried to Harry’s side, checking him over quickly.

“Are you hurt, mon ami?” she asked. Harry glanced at the menfolk and shook his head. They understood not to mention what Sirius did. Hermione would be beyond upset.

“Sirius’ elf died. The being trapped Sirius’ brother with a shaded basilisk gaze. He confessed before he died,” said Harry. Sirius looked at Harry in relief. It was true and misleading all at the same time.

“Oh no! Sirius, will you be okay?” asked a concerned Emma. Dobby and Winky were such gems, she couldn’t imagine the grief Sirius must be experiencing.

Tonks knew better. Her mother told her plenty of stories about the Black family elf, Kreacher. “Kreacher?” she asked in disbelief. “He has Regulus petrified somewhere?”

Bill nodded firmly. “We need to see Madam Bones and her team, if we can.”

Tonks nodded and hurried to the floo.

Sirius didn’t respond to Emma’s question. He just turned into a dog and laid his doggy head down on the floor and whimpered.

A few moments later, Tonks was back. “Madam Bone will be here in about an hour. She’s in a meeting.”

There was nothing else for it. Everyone sat down to an anxious breakfast.

After about an hour and a half, the floo flared to life. By then, Harry had shared the entire sorry tale, except Kreacher’s true cause of death, with the ladies. They were all anxious to get over to Grimmauld Place.

They invited Madam Bones to come on over. She arrived with her usual crew of Moody and Shacklebolt but she had a new fourth person with her, an auror named Martinson.

They quickly filled Madam Bones in on the story of Regulus Black and the potential location of two more horcruxes.

Madam Bones shook her head. “Would you like to press charges against the elf? This is kidnapping, and possibly murder, depending on if we find the lad alive.”

“What would even happen to someone who’s been petrified for almost two decades?” asked a dismayed Auror Martinson.

“I’m not sure but it can’t be anything good,” said Madam Bones, ominously. Padfoot howled sadly and stood to pace.

“Well, there’s no use in waiting. Let’s go see about these horcruxes. We’ll need a larger team to deal with the inferi,” said Moody. Madam Bones nodded.

“Martinson, Shacklebolt, go organize a strike team. We’ll go see what we can find at the Black London House,” said Madam Bones. The aurors moved to carry out her orders. She turned to Harry and his group.

“Lead the way,” said Madam Bones. Harry glanced at Padfoot.

“I guess we can floo?” he said. Padfoot snuffed and walked over to the grate. Harry threw in the floo powder and said, “Grimmauld Place.”

In just a few moments, everyone except for Dan and Emma had joined him at the dark, dreary place. It was little more than a dilapidated hovel.

Tonks snorted. “Talk about garbage.”

Harry couldn’t help but agree. He turned to Padfoot, “Can you smell it boy?” he asked, trying to cover for the fact that the dog knew where the item could be found. Padfoot woofed and led the way upstairs.

They came into the second floor sitting room. A swarm of doxies flew out of the curtains and tried to attack them but they put them down rather quickly. Padfoot sniffed around for show and led them to the display case. He barked twice.

“Is that it?” asked Fleur. Bill cast a few spells and nodded.

“Sure is, right where anyone could have found it and become possessed,” said the man, shaking his head.

Everyone stepped out into the hallway except for Harry. He took a small vial of basilisk venom out of his pocket and dripped a few drops on the ugly locket before he ran out into the hallway. Nothing happened.

“Well, that was underwhelming,” said Hermione. They peeked back in the sitting room. Nothing had changed.

Harry walked back over to the locket. It was still whole. He cast a cleaning charm on the thing and picked it up, examining it. Bill followed.

“Try opening it,” said the cursebreaker. Harry tried but it wouldn’t budge.

“It won’t open,” said the frustrated boy. Bill tried next. Nada.

Hermione came over and examined the locket. “This was Salazar Slytherin’s?”

“That’s the rumor,” said Moody. “Bloody evil snake.”

“Exactly,” said Hermione. They all looked at her in question. “Snake. See the snake carved on the surface? Maybe it needs a parselmouth to open it,” she looked at Harry. “Didn’t you hear parseltongue in your vision?”

Harry nodded. He thought it couldn’t hurt to try. Everyone went back out into the hallway. Harry said the words to open the locket in parseltongue. It clicked open, pretty as you please.

A great red eye appeared. It looked around and focused on Harry. Suddenly, an image of a dead Hermione appeared before Harry. Harry gasped.

Bill looked into the room. “What’s happening?”

The image changed to Gabrielle, then the twins, and all of the Weasleys, one after the other. It wasn’t until the image changed to a dead Ron and Ginny that Harry snapped out of it. He didn’t hesitate any longer. He dropped the venom on the ugly thing and hurried out into the hall.

The locket rose up into the air, screaming. It twirled around in the air, wildly billowing dark red smoke. It shot towards the people in the hallway, intent on finding a neck to wrap itself around. It slammed into the barrier Madam Bones shot up. It screeched one more time and fell with a louder bang than such a small item should have been able to make.

They all waited a few more minutes. When nothing else happened, Madam Bones released the barrier. Bill cast a few spells on the now malformed piece of metal.

“Another one bites the dust,” said Tonks. Bill grinned and agreed.

“Do you want to keep it or do you want me to vanish it?” asked Moody. He sounded like the answer was obvious.

“By all means,” said Harry, waving at the thing. In just a moment, it was gone.

The group went out to the back garden and buried the house elf, Kreacher. Hermione insisted on saying a few words. Padfoot refused to come outside with them at all.

“Where to next, Harry?” asked Madam Bones. Harry looked uncertain for a moment.

“Gringotts?” Harry said. Padfoot woofed and led the way to the floo.

They arrived at the bank and tried to go straight down to the Black vaults. The goblins waylaid them.

“Come with us, Lord Slytherin,” said a goblin in thick armor holding a wicked sharp spear.

“What? Why?” asked Harry.

“Your account manager wishes to speak with you,” sneered the goblin.

“I’m kind of busy right now. Can’t this wait until later?” asked Harry, frustrated.

“No,” said the goblin, lowering his spear a little in a threatening manner. Harry sighed and looked at everyone else.

“I’m sorry. Apparently, I have to speak with my account manager right now,” said Harry, sarcastically. The dog woofed in annoyance but everyone else just followed along. Goblins weren’t known for prioritizing wizarding business over their own.

The group went down the corridors until they found Hardblow’s office. The goblin with the spear flipped the flag and waited.

After a few moments, the door opened and the group was prodded into the room literally at spear point.

“Sit,” said the goblin behind the desk. When everyone sat, he looked at them all, his eyes glittering with what looked like malice to the wizards. “Wait.”

A few minutes later, a contingent of goblins flooded into the room, surrounding the room on all sides. Harry was starting to get nervous.

A finely dressed goblin walked in. Hardblow jumped from his seat and held the chair out for the newcomer. The regal looking goblin sat and stared at them all. Hardblow stood at attention behind him.

“So, you finally claimed the Slytherin properties?” asked the stately goblin.

Harry glanced at his friends, confused. “Er, I guess.”

The goblin snorted. “I am King Ragnock, of the Clan of Gringotts. You are in violation of the terms of your accounts.”

“Er,” Harry said, uncertain of how to respond. Bill took over.

“Mighty King Ragnock, you honor us with your presence. Lord Slytherin apologizes for any inconvenience. He meant no harm but had no knowledge of his duty to his accounts. How may we rectify this situation?” Bill asked.

The goblin king sneered at the Weasley. “Are you his account liaison?”

Bill looked at Harry and nodded. “Um, yes, he is. My account liaison, that is,” said Harry, still confused. The goblin snorted.

“Very well. You will be tested. Stand,” said the goblin king.

Harry wasn’t certain if he should comply. Bill stood and pulled Harry up. Bill bowed so Harry did, too.

“Over here,” said Bill. “This will hurt.” Harry looked alarmed but Bill didn’t care. He stuck Harry’s hand to a canvas on the wall. A young goblin phlebotomist stepped forward and stabbed a rather large needle through Harry’s hand. He was momentarily pinned to the wall.

Harry gasped at the pain but before he could protest too much, the needle was jerked out of his hand. Bill healed the wound rather quickly. Harry jerked his hand away, a bloody handprint left in its wake.

He clutched his still throbbing appendage to his chest, giving Bill a dirty look. Bill just rolled his eyes and pulled Harry back to his seat.

Ragnock stepped forward and touched a lighted match to the canvas. A whoosh of fire passed quickly over the canvas, leaving the burnt image of what looked like a complicated set of pipe drawings. Harry squinted and looked closer. He saw that it was a family tree.

“Is that my family tree?” asked a surprised Harry.

Hardblow looked at him like he was an idiot. Ragnock just ignored him.

“More great lines may be claimed. The Potters and Black lordships are already claimed. The Slytherin Lordship is already yours. The Gryffindor line remains to be claimed. However, the real surprise is the Peverell line. You are a descendant of the eldest Peverell brother, Antioch Peverell,” barked the goblin king.

King Ragnock stalked back towards Harry. “You will lay claim to them properly today. Your punishment will be 10% of whatever wealth is found in these vaults. Four percent for myself, Three percent for the goblin people, two percent for Warrior Hardblow for bringing this violation to my attention, and one percent to your account liaison for saving your worthless hide today,” sneered the goblin king. Harry started to protest but Bill literally slapped a hand over his mouth.

“We accept. Thank you for your kindness, great king. Thank you Hardblow for bringing this egregious error to our attention. We will see the lines continue,” said Bill, forcing Harry to bow with him once again.

Harry looked disgruntled at his surrogate older brother. Bill just shook his head and said, “Later.” Harry rolled his eyes but didn’t complain.

Three dusty old account ledgers were brought into the room. The goblins laughed as they read them.

“Our horde grows this day. The least of us will receive our due. You may have access to your additional accounts, but we suggest a thorough cleansing before you do,” said Hardblow.

“We agree,” said Bill. “I believe I speak for Harry when I say please utterly destroy any dark artifacts that might reside in any of his vaults or properties.”

“Even though it will decrease the wealth of your Slytherin vaults by 30%?” asked Ragnock.

“Yes, please,” said Harry, alarmed at what evil shite might reside in Slytherin’s vault.

“Except the books. We wish to keep all of the books, manuscripts, and periodicals or any such written work. Everything else should go,” said Bill.

“What he said,” Harry agreed. Padfoot woofed excitedly. Bill understood what he meant.

“Please, do the same to the Black vaults and properties, too, after we leave today. Please take an additional 5% fee for yourselves for the work,” Bill offered. The goblins snorted but looked at the dog that barked enthusiastically. They noted down the somewhat dubious response.

Two goblins returned with the rings. A contingent of 10 goblins left the room in a hurry. In less than 10 minutes, Harry felt like he’d signed his life away. He had three more vault keys. No one bothered to tell him what his account balances were. They just handed him a small stack of papers and shoved the entire group out into the hall.

A final goblin leaned out of the doorway, “Your vaults are ready.”

Then, the door slammed closed. Harry had no idea what was going on.

Bill was grinning. “You’re the luckiest bastard I know.”

“Care to enlighten us?” asked Harry, with an eyebrow raised.

“You were already sitting on a pretty pile of gold, my little brother,” Bill said, snatching the papers out of Harry’s hands.

“Crikey!” said a shocked Tonks.

“Congratulations, Harry,” said Madam Bones. “No offense, but do you mind if we get this moving?”

“None taken,” said Harry, his head spinning.

“I guess, let me lead the way,” said Harry. Gabrielle and Hermione took his hands and squeezed.

“We’ll need to plan your investment strategy but that can wait. Just so you know, the goblins usually take a 25% fee for account violations, at a minimum. They must like you,” said Bill. He didn’t mention it but he’d made a sweet almost 1.8 million galleons himself off of this venture. He planned to earn every penny.

Harry snorted at the thought of the goblins liking anyone but didn’t say anything else. He was too busy wondering how the hell things like this kept happening to him.

They took the carts down to the Black family vaults and went inside. They looked around at the vast vault, chock full of trunks of coins and masses of shelves filled with innocent and evil things.

“If you weren’t going to destroy all of this evil junk, I’d have to do something about this,” said Madam Bones, staring at the dark items lining the walls.

“Well, it’ll all be gone after today. I would have had them clear it all before we came down here but they might have done something with the horcrux, if it’s here. I think we’d all rather see it put paid to personally,” said Bill. Padfoot barked in agreement.

“Right,” said Moody. He glanced at the dog and started to wonder.

“What are we looking for?” asked Fleur.

“A small cup with a badger on it. Don’t touch it though. It might be cursed or something,” said Harry, warningly.

Everyone fanned out and started looking. They didn’t bother with the dark item detector spell. There would be too much stuff to bother with it. Luckily, the cup was pretty near the entrance as a new addition to the Black vaults.

“Is this it?” asked Gabrielle, staring at an innocuous cup with a rough-hewn badger carved on the front.

Harry, Bill, and the aurors hurried over. Bill cast a few spells.

“Bingo,” said Bill. “You want to do the honors, Harry?” asked the man.

“Stay back. I’m not sure what will happen,” said Harry. They all took cover while Harry walked forward.

Harry shook his head when he saw the small golden cup. How could something so tiny hold something so evil? He didn’t wait. He dropped some basilisk venom on the item and hurried away.

It was like an implosion went off in the room. The cup didn’t make a sound or do anything odd other than crumple and collapse in on itself. It created such a vacuum in the room that a great boom sounded and everything in a 4 meter radius flew forward and buried the cup. The group with Harry all fell forward on their knees, slamming painfully onto the stone as they were sucked forward. Harry managed to grab Hermione and Gabrielle, rolling with them to keep them from moving any further forward. They gasped at the strength of the pull.

“Everyone alright?” Harry asked, urgently, getting to his feet.

“I can’t find my feet,” grumbled Moody.

Harry looked at him, confused. Padfoot pulled the man’s wooden leg out of the pile and brought it back to him. The suspicious auror whispered, “I know it’s you, Black. I’ll expect an explanation.”

Padfoot’s mouth dropped open in shock. He took just a moment too long to recover. He tried to give the auror his curious dog look but the man just snorted.

“You always were a terrible liar,” Moody muttered, then he popped his leg back in and stood up.

Everyone sounded off. Everyone was okay, if a little bruised from their fall.

Harry hurried to help Hermione and Gabrielle to their feet. “Are you okay?” he asked them both in concern. They agreed they were fine if a little miffed at being thrown around by a piece of dishware.

Bill made sure Fleur was alright, then went to check on the crumpled cup. He cast a few spells then turned back to the group.

“It’s done for. Should we vanish it, as well?” asked Bill. Harry agreed. Padfoot whimpered and stuck close to Harry’s legs. He was truly afraid of what Moody might do.

“Do we need anything else from here?” asked Harry after the cup was gone.

“Let’s get the books and go. That house is such a mess. You should consider getting rid of it,” said Bill, wrinkling his nose at the thought of Grimmauld Place.

“Let’s talk about it later,” Harry said. He really just wanted to talk to Sirius about it before he relayed any decisions.

They grabbed the books and hurried from the Black Family Vaults. The floo took them back to Harry’s trunk quick as could be. They were all exhausted.

“Let’s have some tea and some lunch before we head out for our next daring adventure,” said Harry, sarcastically. Even Madam Bones agreed to that.

Dobby and Winky started working on a quick fry up and a good barrel of fresh, hot darjeeling while Harry and Padfoot went in search of the babies.

“I’ll come with ya. I’d like a word,” said Moody, his good eye aimed at Harry but his wild blue magical eye aimed at the dog on the floor. Padfoot tried not to whine. Luckily, no one was really paying attention to them as cups of tea started to be passed around. Hermione and Gabrielle were playing hostess to the best of their very capable abilities.

Harry looked at Padfoot in concern but nodded his head. Instead of going outside, where he expected the babies and the Grangers to be, he took Padfoot and Moody upstairs to his study.

Harry shut the door and turned gravely to Moody. “What can I do for you, Auror Moody?”

Moody snorted. “Don’t get formal with me now, boy. You obviously know what I want or you wouldn’t have brought me somewhere more private.”

Harry didn’t give anything away. “I’m afraid I’ll need you to tell me what this is about. I just wanted somewhere quiet to talk,” said Harry.

Moody turned his eyes onto Padfoot. “I want to talk to you about the location of Sirius Black.”

Harry gulped and tried not to look at Padfoot.

“Don’t act coy, now lad. I know this dog is Black. I want to hear what’s going on before I decide what to do,” spat the auror. His wand was already in his hand, just in case.

Harry opened his mouth to argue but Sirius started to change back into his human form before he could.

“God, you’ve always had more balls than sense,” said Moody, shaking his head. “You walk around with aurors all day long and don’t expect anyone to notice you’re smarter than the average mutt? Not much, but enough for someone who’s observant to notice.”

“You mean someone who’s paranoid,” snorted Sirius.

“It’s saved my life more than once. If I really believed you were guilty, you’d already be in custody. Sit down now. We’re going to take a little veritaserum and find out exactly what you did and didn’t do,” growled Moody.

Sirius wasn’t that afraid but he was still nervous. The DMLE didn’t exactly treat him fairly the first time.

“You carry veritaserum around with you?” asked Sirius, surprised.

The door opened quietly and Madam Bones stuck her head inside. “No, but I do,” she said, seriously.

Sirius really started sweating then.

“He’s innocent! You can’t take him back to that place!” said Harry, panicking.

“I’d rather die!” Sirius cried.

“Sit down and shut your trap. We’ll hear what you have to say, then we’ll decide,” said Moody, prodding Sirius to sit in the chair in front of Harry’s desk.

Madam Bones removed a small box from a compartment on her belt. She tapped it and resized the box. Moody reached inside and took out a small vial of clear liquid. No one strapped Sirius to the chair.

“I know you were never questioned. Nary a trial or an inquiry. I checked after you escaped. I was hoping you let something slip during your trial that would help us find you,” said Madam Bones, calmly.

“Bastard Crouch. He was always fast and loose with the rules when it suited him. He blamed your family for his son’s sins,” spat Moody. “I can’t tolerate someone who abuses the system.”

“I tried to get them to offer you a new trial if you turned yourself in but it was quashed by Fudge,” said Madam Bones. Harry was still afraid but he wasn’t full on panicking anymore. Maybe these people would listen.

“The incompetent arse,” Moody snorted. “He’s the worst of them all. Right in any pocket that’s got gold in it, even if it’s a death eater’s.”

Madam Bones didn’t say she agreed but she didn’t disagree either.

“We just want the truth. Hogwarts is technically sovereign territory and we just happen to have the majority owner in residence right now. Do you grant this man asylum?” asked Madam Bones, turning to Harry. Sirius looked shocked.

“I do! You can’t take him!” Harry exclaimed.

Madam Bones nodded. “Unless he says something we don’t like, we’ll let that stand. Now, will you let us question you willingly or do we need to call Dumbledore and see what he says?”

“I’ll do it,” said Sirius. He was shaking all over from nerves but he opened his mouth willingly and swallowed the heavy dose of veritaserum.

The next 30 minutes was nerve wracking. Sirius spilled his guts about everything, including his plan to flee to France and have a real trial there. Finally, the aurors were satisfied. Moody looked at Madam Bones. She nodded.

“Well, you’re an even bigger idiot than I ever expected but you’re no death eater. Show me your arm so I can confirm it,” said Moody. Sirius’ tear stained face was so grateful, it was criminal. He gladly showed off his arms. Moody cast a half dozen spells then shook his head.

“You dunce. I can’t believe you and that fool Potter came up with such a dunderheaded plan,” said Moody.

“Don’t I know it. I’d give anything to take it back,” said Sirius, his voice more wobbly than a flat tire.

Moody just shook his head and fed Sirius the antidote. Someone knocked on Harry’s study door.

Madam Bones opened the door. Hermione and Gabrielle were on the other side. They both gasped and turned pale. Madam Bones rolled her eyes.

“Do they all know it’s really you?” asked the woman.

Harry nodded, silently.

“Does anyone else know?” asked Moody. “A ship with too many holes sinks.”

“Dumbledore and Ron,” said Harry. Moody shook his head.

“Your enemy knows your most dangerous secret. Best get out of the country while you still can, Black. You’re a prime target for that hothead’s revenge,” said Moody.

“He doesn’t know anymore,” said Sirius. “Dumbledore wiped it from his mind. He sent me a note about it two days ago. He had the same thought you did.”

“Dumbledore knows, too?” asked Moody with a shake of his head. Madame Bones sighed.

“Lucky, you,” said Madam Bones. She didn’t condone using the obliviate spell for such self-serving purposes but if anyone would have authorization, it was Dumbledore.

Sirius wiped his face and laughed, wetly. “Don’t I know it.”

“What happens now?” asked Hermione. She was holding Gabrielle’s hand tightly.

Madam Bones sighed. “As long as I don’t see you out and about off of Hogwarts grounds, nothing. Just, don’t let me see you or I’ll be forced to act. We’ll take this questioning and keep it for the official record but we can’t protect you if you leave asylum grounds.”

Moody smacked Padfoot’s back, hard. “Don’t think I won’t know if you do.”

Sirius looked chagrined and so thankful, it moved even the hardened auror. “I can’t thank you enough.”

“Don’t thank me. I’m just following the law. The actual, written law, not the farce that the government tries to pass off as justice,” said Moody.

Madam Bones and Moody went back downstairs, followed by everyone else. They were all starved and ready for a little pick-me-up.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 18

When Madam Bones walked into the room, followed by Sirius in human form with Moody at his back, everyone at the table almost choked on their excellent tea.

“No!” shouted Remus as he jumped out of his seat. “He’s innocent! I swear it!”

Moody rolled his eyes. “We know. You lot really think we’re incompetent, don’t you?”

Dan set his cup down firmly. “We’ve seen the incompetence of your Ministry. It’s no judgment against you but you have to admit we have reason to be wary, don’t you?”

“You can all relax,” said Madam Bones, raising her hands in the air to show she meant no harm. “We already questioned him and know the truth.”

“Then, Sirius will get a trial, finally?” asked Bill.

Madam Bones sighed. “You know I can’t make that happen. I’m sure your father’s told you how things work in that quagmire.”

“He has,” confirmed Bill. Fleur grabbed his hand in fear. He squeezed and looked at her, firmly. Bill wouldn’t let them take an innocent man in for a certain dementor’s kiss. He knew Fleur had an emergency portkey to France. Bill would just need a distraction and he would use it to escape with Sirius. Fleur understood his thoughts. She passed him the portkey, a silver ring with a heart and a small blue topaz.

“We won’t be taking him in, boy, so drop the portkey. He’s on Hogwarts grounds - sovereign territory, in case you didn’t know. The current majority owner has granted him asylum. As long as we don’t see him off of school grounds, we’ll leave him be,” said Moody, glaring at Bill.

“You will?” asked Tonks, surprised. Madam Bones gave her a particularly firm look.

“Auror, we’ll be having a good long chat about you keeping such important information from your superiors,” said Madam Bones sternly. Tonks gulped. She was in hot water and she knew it. “Did you even question him before you decided to break the law?”

Tonks looked ashamed. “I listened when he explained?” she asked like it was a question. Moody laughed a mirthless laugh.

“Gods, your training isn’t nearly over with yet, is it?”

Tonks slumped down in her seat. “Not anymore, I reckon.”

“Too right, auror,” said a firm Madam Bones. “There was already one death eater caught on these grounds. I expected you to at least perform the proper protocol to make certain he wasn’t a danger to these people. There are children in this school that could have been harmed.”

“Yes, Captain,” said Tonks, looking at her feet.

“Moody, I’m assigning you to stay here, too, until the tournament is over. We’ll need trustworthy eyes on the ground,” said Madam Bones. Tonks’ hair turned a sickly green color and she looked so ashamed, it was pathetic. “Train your protege.”

“Will do, Captain,” said the auror, eyeing them all.

Madam Bones turned back to everyone else, a serious look on her face. “You’re lucky I believe him or I’d be taking you all in for harboring a fugitive. If we’re to trust each other, I need you to be completely honest with me from now on. Understood?”

Everyone agreed. They were all sorry and a little defiant. They wouldn’t let one of their own be taken in when they didn’t deserve it.

“I suggest you ask for the ICW judicial committee to be present at your trial in France, when you have it. If you’re declared innocent internationally, no one will be able to touch you without real trouble,” advised Madam Bones.

“That won’t stop Fudge. Just, be careful,” said Moody. He sat down and started eating some of the excellent sandwiches and soup provided by the elves. A nice cuppa and he was content.

They were all pretty quiet while the small group from Harry’s study finished their excellent lunches.

When they finished eating, Madam Bones turned to them all and rolled her eyes. “Here I thought you’d all be happy I decided to follow the letter of the law.”

“We are,” said Harry, quickly.

“We’re just sorry we didn’t trust you, Madam Bones,” said Sirius, sincerely.

She gave him a small smile. “Let’s put it behind us. We still have one more task to complete today, don’t we?”

“Except you, Black,” said Moody.

“But that’s my brother!” said Sirius, upset. He wanted to be there if they found Regulus.

“And if you want to make sure you live to see him, you can’t get caught by any other aurors,” said Madam Bones.

Sirius looked crushed. Hermione took his hand. “We’ll tell you everything. Promise.”

Sirius tried to smile but couldn’t. He was too upset.

Moody rolled his eyes. “Come on. Let’s go.”

Everyone except for Sirius, the Grangers, and the Potter twins stood to leave. They all promised Sirius they’d tell him everything.

Harry stopped and stared into Sirius’ eyes. “I’ll make sure he’s safe, Sirius. I promise.”

Sirius stared into Harry’s eyes and nodded. “I know you will pup. Please, just … find him.”

“I will. One way or another, I will,” swore Harry.

Everyone turned to the floo and went through to the DMLE.

They arrived at a hubbub of activity. Auror Shacklebolt hurried to meet them when he saw them come through the floo. He raised his eyebrow in question.

Madam Bones nodded. “Two more taken care of,” she said. Shacklebolt smiled.

“A good day’s work already,” he said.

“Too right. Let’s go take care of some more,” said Moody, gruffly.

“Everyone ready?” asked Madam Bones.

Harry and his group stood off to the side while the aurors organized. They didn’t know the exact location of the cave the inferi were housed within. They’d be taking a portkey to Highbridge and searching the seaside until they found it. The aurors were all dressed in mundane special forces uniforms, ready to head out.

“We’ve alerted the muggles that we’re doing a training exercise today. It took a couple of confundus charms and a call to the prime minister’s office but we have authorization,” reported Shacklebolt.

“Very well. Let’s move out,” said Madam Bones.

In just a few minutes, Harry, Remus, Bill, Fleur, Hermione, and Gabrielle were joined by about 20 aurors, all in military uniforms. They grabbed a particularly long piece of rope and portkeyed to Highbridge by the sea.

They arrived on a clifftop, overlooking the sea in a remote area. The aurors immediately formed ranks and waited for instructions.

“In teams of four, search for any caves that look like an evil mouth. Don’t enter the caves. Just stand outside and look for any wards or signs of magic. Call for me when you find it. Go,” Madam Bones instructed.

The aurors moved out quickly under Moody and Shacklebolt’s leadership. The two men disillusioned themselves and took to the skies, flying over the seaside, calling for squad leaders to come check out anything they found.

It took almost three hours before they found it.

“Captain,” said a small voice from the pin on Madam Bones’ lapel. “We found something. Four klicks north of command, right on the surf.”

“Roger. Call everyone to come to you. We’ll be there,” answered Madam Bones.

“Finally!” said Harry. He hated standing around doing nothing. As much as he hated being thrown into crazy situations, waiting around while other people took control of crazy situations was worse.

“Let’s go,” called Madam Bones. They grouped up and apparated 4 kilometers down the coast to the north. They saw the contingent of aurors and hurried over. They were all standing in front of a cave that had an almost round gaping opening. You could see stalactites and stalagmites reaching towards one another like jagged teeth. Two smaller openings above caught the light and looked like glowing eyes. It was a terrifying sight.

“This is it, Captain,” said Moody. He was standing at the gaping opening, peering inside.

They walked over and looked in. It was deep and dark. The only thing you could really see were two beams of light illuminating a small island in the middle of a still lake that looked like black glass.

“What’s our best approach?” asked Madam Bones.

“We can either draw them out or drain the lake and uncover whatever’s down there,” said Moody. He spat on the ground at the feeling of evil permeating the place.

“I suggest we drain the lake. There might be at least one living person down there, correct?” asked Shacklebolt.

Madam Bones nodded. “We have information to suggest such. I concur. Let’s prepare and do this right. Someone conjure a very long hose.”

Martinson stepped forward and started conjuring. She was a whiz at the art.

“Everyone, attention. We believe this cave is filled with inferi. Fire, beheading, or blowing them to absolute bits is the only way to destroy them. I want my best fire casters up front. We might have a living person somewhere in this mess, so only aim at what’s coming towards you. You six, step forward. You’ll be summoning them towards us. The rest of you, get ready to behead and blow up anything that sails through the air. I’m going to try to summon our living victim first. Let’s move!” shouted Madam Bones.

People started scurrying to get into position.

“What do you want us to do?” asked Harry, eagerly.

“Stand behind those boulders and be prepared to protect yourselves or escape if we start to be overwhelmed,” said Madam Bones. Harry protested.

Madam Bones turned to him. “Listen, Harry. This is our job and we’re damn good at it. Let us do our work. If I’m able to summon Regulus out of there, then you might need to take off for Saint Mungo’s. If they swarm when we start draining the lake, you lot might be the only thing that stops them from spilling out into the streets of Highbridge. Just, please. Do what I ask?”

Harry scowled but nodded. He didn’t like this plan but no one really cared if he did. He just needed to listen, not to like it.

Madam Bones went back over to her crew while Harry and his group moved out of harm's way.

The aurors started draining the water from the lake into the sea. As soon as the movement of the water being drained started, the dead started to rise.

Madam Bones cast a summoning charm and a single body flew out of the water. It looked like a statute rather than the living body of someone petrified and trapped at the bottom of a hellish lake for almost two decades.

“Harry,” she called. “Catch.”

Remus and Bill cast cushioning charms on the ground so the stone-like body wouldn’t shatter when it struck. Harry cast a Wingardium Leviosa charm and caught the body about three meters from the ground. Harry set the frozen body of an 18 year old Regulus Black down on the ground. He hadn’t aged a day.

Hermione and Gabrielle were all over the boy as soon as he was on the ground. There was nothing they could do for him.

Harry’s group turned back to the aurors, unwilling to leave until they were sure everyone would be safe. The dead were coming out of the lake. They came slowly at first, just one or two climbing out of the water, moaning and thrashing as they were burned to ash at the entrance of the cave. A flaming, waterlogged body turning to steam and dust at the mouth of a horrific cave. Then, the avalanche began.

The dead started coming out by the dozens. Decrepit human bodies with flesh and limbs falling to the ground started rushing from the cave in droves. The aurors kept up with it for a few minutes but then they started to be overwhelmed. The walking dead started slipping through the cracks.

Bill, Remus, and Fleur rushed forward, casting flaming spells and reducto spells on the shambling dead. The inferi just kept coming. There were at least 100 of them, climbing over the now towering piles of ash.

“Fall back!” called Madam Bones. The aurors moved away from the entrance to the cave. “Moody, Shacklebolt, Tomaki, Perez, Goode, come here. Fiendfyre on three!”

The aurors moved into position and cast the spell. A half dozen fiendish animals made of bright blue and white flame burst forth from their wands. The animals ran rampant over the horde of inferi, rushing at the dead and consuming them with a mere touch.

The inferi made no sounds as they burned. It was eerily silent but bones and sodden flesh fell in heaps all around the entrance to the cave.

Harry wanted to rush forward and help but he couldn’t leave the girls behind with the stone-like body of Regulus. Harry had promised Sirius he’d made sure his brother was safe. It frustrated him that he couldn’t really help but he knew his duty was to protect his future brides.

After what felt like an eternity but was really only half an hour or so, the inferi finally stopped spilling out of the cave. The aurors let their spells drop. They were panting and shaking from the exertion of keeping up such powerful spells for such a long time. Goode dropped to the ground. Someone rushed forward and activated a portkey and he was gone.

Madam Bones drank what must have been a pepper-up potion, if the steam shooting from her ears was anything to go by. “Alright, you lot. In teams of four, start cleaning up. Keep your wits about you. Banish it all.”

The aurors got to work. Madam Bones came over to talk to Harry’s group. She had soot and gunk covering her face and stuck in her hair.

She examined Regulus and shook her head. “There’s nothing for it. He’ll need medical help. Are you ready to take him to Saint Mungo’s?”

Harry had been thinking. He didn’t think the hospital was the best place for the boy. “I’d prefer to take him to Hogwarts.”

“Why?” asked Madam Bones. She didn’t intend to be short but she couldn’t understand the move and she was very tired.

“Because no one knows he’s alive but us and we might want to keep it that way. Voldemort outed him as a traitor. The death eaters are still out there. Also…”

“What?” asked the tired woman.

“Sirius will want to see him and stay by his side as he recovers, if he recovers,” said Harry, seriously. Madam Bones sighed but nodded.

“Fine. Do you need a portkey?” asked Madam Bones. She had other things to worry about right now, like the small gathering of muggles on the hillside, staring down at them all in horror.

She called for Shacklebolt to come give them a portkey. “I’ll check in later. Safe travels,” she said, then she turned back to the clean up.

Harry’s group grabbed the rope portkey that was tied around Regulus’ arm and were away.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 19

They arrived with a thump in the Hogwarts infirmary. “Madam Pomfrey!” cried Hermione as soon as they landed.

The woman came bustling out of the back room, hurrying to Harry’s group.

“What’s this?” she asked, staring at the apparent statute. Madam Pomfrey knew better.

“We can’t explain right now but he saw a basilisk eye. He’s been petrified for a long time. He needs help!” said Harry, urgently.

“Is that Regulus Black?” she asked in shock.

“It is,” Remus said, grimly. “He’s been petrified for almost 16 years. Please, don’t mention it to anyone. He could be in danger if anyone finds out.”

Madam Pomfrey shook her head but hurriedly moved the boy behind a curtain and put him onto a bed.

Harry called for Dobby. The little elf appeared with a pop.

“Dobby! Please, get Padfoot,” Harry ordered. Dobby did a weird salute and popped away.

In less than five minutes, Dumbledore, McGonagall, and Sirius were all in the room.

“What is this?” asked a shocked Dumbledore.

Padfoot howled in pain and tried to jump up on the bed.

“Please, Potter. Get your dog!” called an exasperated Madam Pomfrey.

“Could we move him to a private room, maybe?” asked Harry. “We can talk then.”

They moved to the room. The whole group watched as the mediwitch tried to check the boy’s vital signs. It was hard because he didn’t really have any. He was like stone. His face was caught in a terrified scream. His hands clawed from where he had tried to hold onto the shore. His body contorted as he tried to kick the inferi away. It was a horrible sight.

“What do you need to help him?” asked Harry urgently.

“I need fresh, mature mandrake draft,” said a frustrated Madam Promfrey. “A lot of it.”

“I’ll buy whatever you need. Just tell me what to do,” Harry said.

“It’ll cost upwards of 100,000 galleons for the amount we need, unless we wait to grow our own. We need a full buttload,” she said, grimly, expecting the boy to balk. Padfoot barked frantically. “Quiet, you, or you’ll have to leave!” said Madam Promfrey, sternly. The dog whined and settled right down.

“I’ll pay it. Whatever it takes,” said Harry. “Dobby!”

The elf appeared again. “Yes, Mr. Harry?”

“Please, get my vault key and go to Gringotts. Get 150,000 galleons out of my new vault. Bring it here,” Harry begged.

“Yes, Mr. Harry,” said the elf. He was gone and back in less than half an hour.

While Dobby was gone, Harry and his group explained to Dumbledore and McGonagall about Regulus' plight.

“Only two horcruxes remain? You’re sure?” asked Dumbledore, urgently.

Harry swore it was true. He told them about the diadem and Harry’s vision.

“The Gray Lady, the Bloody Baron, and Moaning Myrtle are all gone?” asked McGonagall, shocked.

Gabrielle answered, “They deserved to find their peace. They have moved on.”

“But they had duties, well, except for Myrtle. She just existed,” said the vexed professor.

Harry rolled his eyes. “They were living beings with somewhere else to be. I doubt the Bloody Baron appreciates his exit but the other two deserved to find peace.”

McGonagall looked mollified but it would still mean extra duties for all of the teachers.

“This is joyous news!” said a buoyant Dumbledore. “Only yourself and Tom’s familiar remain! I must research and find the ritual that will set you free!”

Harry looked thoughtful. “Set me free… in my vision, that’s what Voldemort’s familiar begged me to do. Set her free. In my vision, a woman was inside that snake.”

“An animagus?” asked Bill. Harry shook his head.

“She was trapped inside the snake skin,” said Harry.

“A maledictus, most likely,” said a concerned Dumbledore. “Surely not…”

Remus gasped. “That evil beast has trapped a sentient being as his slave? We have to set her free!”

Dumbledore looked sad. “I’m not sure if we will be able to.”

“But can’t she do the same ritual we’ll do?” asked an upset Hermione. She had studied maledicti. “A maledictus is a carrier of a blood curse which will ultimately destine them to transform permanently into a beast, though it usually takes two centuries or so to be completed!”

“He must have done something to trap her sooner,” said Harry, angrily. Voldemort was such a bastard. He had ruined so many lives.

“The ritual we will perform for Harry requires the bonds of love for him to be set free. I don’t think that would work with Nagini,” said Dumbledore, sadly. “Death might be all that can free her.”

“Wasn’t there something else?” asked Harry.

“She could be bound to another master, a liege lord with at least two other vassals but we don’t have any such lord available to bind her to,” said Dumbledore.

Harry slammed his fist into the wall. “It’s not fair! There should be something we can do!”

They all looked at Harry, watching him carefully. Harry turned to all the staring people. “What?”

“You’re the only liege lord we know of. You have sovereign lands and four powerful lordships,” said Bill.

“Oh no. I’m not Voldemort! I’m not going to start marking followers!” exclaimed Harry. Bill rolled his eyes.

“That’s not how that works. You would have vassals, not mindless followers. They would take your mark but it doesn’t have to be like the dark mark. A magical tattoo would work. Hell, I’d agree to be your vassal. You’ve already declared me as your account liaison. That’s pretty much the same as being your steward,” said Bill.

Remus looked thoughtful. “You also have Winky and Dobby, though I’d suggest you choose at least one more wizard. I’d be glad to volunteer,” said the man.

Harry’s mouth dropped open. “You want to be my death eaters?”

Dumbledore looked thoughtful. “You would make an excellent chamberlain, Remus. It would be something Harry could afford now that he has the Slytherin lordship,” said Dumbledore.

Harry looked uncomfortable. Padfoot barked a laugh. Harry gave him a dirty look.

“I might have picked up a few other lordships, too,” said Harry, hunching in on himself.

Dumbledore raised an eyebrow. Harry explained about the Gryffindor and Peverell lordships.

Dumbledore stared at Harry like he was seeing the young man for the first time. “Yes, I see it now. The Peverell legacy. You already have the cloak and the ring, don’t you? I can see how this would be a great boon to your struggles. Yes, I can help!”

Everyone exchanged looks. No one knew what Dumbledore was on about. He looked at Harry, excitedly.

“Please, Harry. Cast a disarming charm on me. Now, if you would,” said the excited man. He stood waiting.

“Professor? What?” Harry asked, flabbergasted.

“Please, lad. Just humor an old man. It was never meant to be me. It was always meant to be you, to aid you in your quest. Please, cast,” Dumbledore said, happily. “I am still blessed to see it come to pass.”

Harry looked at the girls. They just looked back in confusion. Harry shook his head but cast the spell lightly. Dumbledore’s wand flew out of his hand and into Harry’s own. As soon as Harry touched the wand, a feeling of power and righteousness filled the room. Harry gasped at the wave of energy that flowed through his body. Iridescent sparks flew out of the end of the wand.

“Woah!” said Harry, woozy from the power rush.

Dumbledore beamed at him. “It is as I expected. Please, keep that wand safe and hidden my boy. May it serve you as well as it served me.”

“What? This is your wand, Professor,” Harry said, trying to hand it back. Dumbledore shook his head.

“I have another. That wand was merely waiting for you. Please, keep it secret; keep it safe. Use it when you have great need,” said the man.

Harry shook his head but put the wand in his pocket. He wasn’t going to argue. Dumbledore called for an elf to bring him his other wand. It shot brilliant rainbow-colored sparks out of the end when he took it in hand. Dumbledore laughed at the pleasant sensation.

“Like putting on a well worn glove,” said the satisfied man. He didn’t intend to explain to Harry that he was now the Lord of Death as well. Dumbledore didn’t even know what that would mean but he was sure it would help Harry in his quest against the dark.

“Now, you have willing vassals, will you seek to save an innocent life?” asked the manipulative old man.

Harry growled but already knew he’d do it. Whatever it took to kill Voldemort, without harming any more innocent people, was what he wanted.

“Gods, tell me what I have to do,” spat Harry. Dumbledore smiled while Hermione and Gabrielle each took one of Harry’s arms and kissed his cheek.

“You’re a wonder, mon ami,” purred Gabrielle. Hermione started lecturing Harry about maledicti.

Harry groaned but didn’t argue.

Dumbledore explained what Harry needed to do to bind a vassal to himself while Remus and Bill listened in closely.

“We’ll need a contract and to agree upon a mark,” said Bill.

“Might I suggest a lion with a snake coiled loosely around its neck? The symbol of the Peverell family could fill in the background? Perhaps with a lily and a raven?” said Dumbledore. He cast a spell to show what he was thinking. A gold and red lion with a green and silver snake coiled around its neck. A black raven with a white lily in its mouth hovered over a strange symbol with a triangle bifurcated by a wand with a circle captured inside which stood behind the lion.

“What about for the Potter family?” asked Remus. He understood the symbol for Gryffindor, Slytherin, and Peverell. Though the symbol of the deathly hallows set Remus to thinking about Dumbledore’s gifted wand. The raven was an obvious symbol for the Black family and the lily a symbol of Harry’s mother.

“The Potters are a downline for the Peverell family, if I remember correctly,” said Albus.

Harry thought about the copy of the family tree he still had in his pocket. He pulled it out and examined it.

“See! Here. About 500 years ago, the Peverells became the Potters, while the Gryffindor line became the Evanses? Can that be right? The Slytherins became the Gaunts. I’m not related to them,” said Harry. They all carefully studied the canvas.

“It appears not but I am pleased to say both the Peverells and the Evanses can lay claim to you. You are the Lord of Slytherin by conquest, not by inheritance,” said Dumbledore, amazed. Harry truly was the proper lord of death. It was meant to be.

Harry sighed and looked at Remus and Bill. They both thought the design was brilliant. Harry groaned and learned the spell from Dumbledore. It was very complicated.

Dobby arrived with the gold and then left again to make the purchase of the Mandrake draft while Harry was still focused on his next ignorantly noble decision.

Bill and Remus worked on the contract while Harry worked on the spell. By the time Dobby returned with the large barrel containing the Mandrake draft, Harry was ready to sit with the girls and read the damn contract himself.

“What do you need, Madam Pomfrey?” asked a concerned Harry. Padfoot might have spent most of the time draped over his brother’s legs, laughing at Harry, but he was still very concerned for his kin. He whinged and licked Regulus’ face.

“We’ll need to bathe him in the draft until his throat opens up enough to drink it. We’ll dose him three times per day until it’s done. He’s been petrified for a very long time. I would expect this to take at least seven days. He’ll probably be stiff for the next six months, at least,” she fretted.

“We’ll help him,” said Harry, firmly.

They decided to wait to sign the contracts and perform the spell until Regulus was on his way to healing. Harry had to drag Padfoot off of Regulus. Then, he personally helped the mediwitch bathe the mostly naked teen. His clothes didn’t become petrified even if his body did. They were mostly rotted away and it wasn’t going to be easy to dress him again until he started to get some movement in his limbs.

In less than an hour, Regulus was resting once more beneath a blanket, his rock hard skin shining with the mandrake draft. Unfortunately, thanks to the antics of Voldemort during Harry’s second year, she knew the procedures backwards and forwards.

They stood out of the way and signed the contracts. Harry sighed again and looked at Dumbledore.

“I really have to do this?” asked the boy.

“You don’t have to, Harry. It was always your choice to do what was right or not. If you always choose to do good, it just shows your exceptional character,” said Dumbledore. Fleur snorted at the obvious manipulation.

Harry rolled his eyes but turned to the wizards. Remus insisted that Harry cast the spell on him first. They decided the mark should be applied to the right shoulder blade. Harry insisted that if they were getting the tattoo, he should, too. Dumbledore would cast a different spell on Harry that would create a simple magical tattoo instead of the binding vassal mark. You wouldn’t be able to tell the difference by sight but the magic would be quite different.

Remus took off his shirt and turned around. Tonks practically choked. He was very well built for a man in his mid-30’s. The ladies all appreciated the view.

Harry cast the spell. It felt much like the bond to Dobby and Winky. An all over whoosh of power and tightening of the skin, followed by a sense of close connection and kinship. It was actually very pleasant. Harry just wished with all of his heart he could find a way to heal Remus of his lycanthropy, too.

Remus screamed and fell to his knees. It felt like a chain was broken around his magical core. He couldn’t explain it. He just suddenly felt free.

He groaned and cried out. Then, Remus’ body started to shift. Everyone screamed and tried to get away. Harry panicked and shot the spell out wildly twice more. He just wanted the evil gone! He just wanted Remus to be healthy and well! His emotions and magical energy were very strong at that moment. He didn’t notice he was using the new wand, not his usual phoenix feather wand. The spell hit Regulus and Dumbledore, hard. Harry was too busy freaking out about the werewolf that was suddenly before him in its hybrid monstrous state to notice the same feelings overtaking his body again.

Remus roared and kept changing. He transformed from man to wolf completely for the first time in his life. Suddenly, an animagus wolf was before them instead of the horrific monster of before. Padfoot jumped in front of Harry, who had the girls crushed into a corner. Both ladies had their wands out and ready. Padfoot growled but Remus just whimpered and rolled over to his belly.

Padfoot looked so confused. Dumbledore stepped cautiously forward, strange feelings running through his own body.

“Remus?” he asked. The wolf whined and showed its throat. “Are you yourself?”

Remus whined and nodded his wolf head. Padfoot’s doggy mouth fell open in shock. He crept forward and sniffed his friend. He didn’t smell like a dangerous monster. He smelled like a wolf and like Remus.

“Can you change back?” asked McGonagall, her voice hard as steel. Remus whinged deeply and slowly changed back. He lay panting on the floor. Tonks hurried forward and helped him sit up.

“What happened?” asked a confused Remus. Everyone turned to stare at Harry.

“I don’t know. I just wished really hard that Remus could be cured from his lycanthropy. I don’t know what happened,” he said, bewildered. He looked down at the wand in his hand. “What the hell?”

He was holding the new wand from Dumbledore instead of his phoenix feather wand. “How did this… this wasn’t the wand I was using?”

Harry looked at Dumbledore. The old man’s eyes were twinkling. “It’s a miracle. One I had never considered before, much to my great shame.”

Dumbledore cast several spells on Remus and laughed a great belly laugh. “Your wish appears to have come true, Mr. Potter. Poppy, can you confirm my results?”

Madam Pomfrey came out from behind the cabinet and looked around. She looked at Dumbledore and then cast several spells on Remus. Her mouth dropped open. “No way! He’s testing negative for lycanthropy. How can this be?”

Dumbledore beamed at Harry. “Power, love, and kinship come together as one to set a beloved family member free. I doubt it would work with just any person off the street but I am so proud and happy it has happened for you, Remus. You deserve to be free!”

Padfoot started jumping around and licking his friend.

“This is impossible,” said Fleur, flatly. “This has never been done.”

Dumbledore didn’t want to give away the plot but the Lord of Death had never tried to set a family member free before. This was a completely unique situation.

Remus started crying. Padfoot barked a happy dog laugh. Fleur and Bill cast their own spells to confirm the miracle. Harry sat hard on the floor, Hermione and Gabrielle sat quickly beside him, taking him into their arms.

Tonks kissed Remus so hard it was almost brutal. The biggest obstacle between them was now gone.

It took a good 20 minutes for everyone to calm down. By the time they did, Harry was ready for this day to be over. He just wanted to eat, cuddle his babies, and go to bed.

“My turn,” said a grinning Bill. “Just be careful what you wish for me,” said the man, winking.

Harry rolled his eyes and felt a deep dread enter his body. What if he did something wrong? What happened to Remus was a good thing but still. Harry didn’t want any more accidents.

Bill grinned and took off his shirt, turning his back to his brother. Harry looked at everyone with dread and gingerly did the spell. Nothing untoward happened this time. Just a feeling of deep kinship and a new tattoo. Harry thought of Bill as his true brother while he cast the spell. Magic made it so.

Bill turned back around and gave a little mue of disappointment. “That’s a little underwhelming but I guess I’ll take it.” Since Harry had agreed in the contract to pay Bill 80,000 galleons per year for life, plus buy him a house, Bill was actually pretty content.

Poppy didn’t trust it. She moved forward to test Bill. She looked confused for a moment. She cast the spells again and shook her head.

“What is it?” asked Bill in dread.

“You’re somehow related to Mr. Potter by blood and magic. Here,” she said, casting a spell. A cloth appeared on the wall. Bill looked at it in dread but stepped forward and put his hand on it. A moment later, a rather large needle shot out of Poppy’s wand and pinned Bill’s hand to the cloth. She cast again. The needle jerked out. Bill gingerly removed his hand. A bloody handprint was left in its wake. She stepped forward and touched a lighted match to the canvas. A whoosh of flame flew over the material, leaving a burned image in its wake. Two family trees intertwined at the top branch. Harry Potter was connected to Bill Weasley as his brother. Stranger still, it was now showing Bill as the Heir to the Prewett dynasty.

No one in Bill’s family had been able to claim the title. Not even Gideon and Fabian, Bill’s uncles and Prewetts by name, had a close enough blood and magical connection to the main Prewett line to claim the defunct lordship. Now, thanks to Bill’s sibling connection to Harry and Harry’s connection to the Black line, it was possible. Violetta Bulstrode, whose mother was born Joletta Prewett, was Harry’s great grandmother. Joletta was the mother of Dorea Black Potter, Harry’s grandmother. Dorea Black’s mother was born of the main Prewett line. Bill now had her blood flowing through his veins. Combined with Bill’s own close connection to the Prewetts, magic now recognized Bill as the rightful heir of the lordship

Bill’s mouth dropped open. He turned to look at Harry. “You wished for me to be your brother?”

Harry looked uncomfortable. “I just feel like you already are. I didn’t mean to make it actually true.” Harry looked miserable. He kept messing up. Why did he keep messing up?

Bill laughed. “You made me a lord. I can claim the Prewett line for myself now! You’ve got the Midas touch, little brother,” Bill said, affectionately. He didn’t mind having some Potter blood running through his veins. He already considered Harry to be his little brother. If blood and magic now recognized it, too, that was all for the better. If Bill got to claim a lordship of his own thanks to his miracle-working sibling, so be it!

Bill turned to look at everyone else in the room. They were all staring at Harry with awe, except Fleur. Bill saw Fleur staring at his chest and grinned. He flexed for her amusement and put his shirt back on.

Poppy shook her head and rolled up the family tree. She handed it to Bill.

“Best go get this claimed properly before the goblins decide to penalize me, too,” said a grinning Bill. Poppy wasn’t paying attention to him. She had noticed something else.

“What’s this?” asked Poppy sharply. She was staring at Regulus.

“What?” asked Harry in dread.

“Did you cast the spell on him?” Poppy asked.

“What? No!” Harry cried. He thought for a moment and winced. “Err, not on purpose.”

Everyone hurried forward to look at Regulus. He had the tattoo on his arm instead of his shoulder. The dark mark was completely gone.

“What did you do?” asked an awed Dumbledore. He touched his own chest, right over his heart, where he felt a thrum like nothing he had ever felt before. Harry groaned.

“I may have accidentally shot the spell off when Remus turned. I just wanted the evil to be gone! I wanted Remus to be healthy and well,” said Harry, mournfully. He really hadn’t meant to bind someone to himself against their will.

Dumbledore laughed uproariously. Padfoot sniffed his brother’s arm then ran over to Harry and jumped on him, licking his face, wildly.

“Harry! The dark mark is gone!” cried Hermione, staring at her love in awe.

“I didn’t mean to,” said Harry, miserably. “I didn’t mean to bind someone to me against their will.” He felt as bad as Voldemort.

“Oh, Harry. That’s not what you did. First, it was an accident. Also, it was a good thing,” said Hermione, shaking Harry lightly.

“You are a wonder, mon ami. How do so many good things happen to those around you?” asked Gabrielle in awe.

Fleur watched the boy carefully. He truly was a miracle-worker. He looked sick, he was so upset about the mistake, even though it was truly a blessing for the young man lying frozen on the bed.

Dumbledore pulled his robe away and looked at his chest. Sure enough, Harry’s mark was there. He sat in thought for a moment, then removed his gloves. The black was already fading from his arm. Poppy jumped at him and cried out in joy.

“The curse! It’s receding!” she said, tears falling down her face.

Dumbledore laughed. “I feel like I could dance a jig!”

“Not you, too!” cried Harry in anguish. Dumbledore laughed again. He felt truly well for the first time since he’d touched that damnable ring.

“I’m afraid so, my boy,” said the old man, pulling his robe down and away to show the mark over his heart. Dumbledore smiled widely. This was his reward for doing the right thing. He was blessed with healing when death should have been his only option. The true Lord of Death made it so.

Harry groaned and banged his head none too gently against the wall. Hermione stopped him. Dumbledore was so overcome, he hugged the lad.

Padfoot spun in happy circles and barked joyfully. He jumped on Harry and licked his face once more. Harry pushed the dog down and looked impatiently at the door.

“Are we done here?” the boy asked, refusing to look at Bill and Dumbledore’s happy faces, Regulus’ arm, or Remus’ awed face. Everywhere he looked, Harry saw people he felt he’d wronged.

“Just one quick spell for you, my boy,” said a cheerful Dumbledore. Harry rolled his eyes but jerked his shirt off over his head. Dumbledore tapped his chest and Harry gasped. It was like a thousand needles stabbed him all at once. The pain was over almost as soon as it started but it was intense for the moment it lasted.

“Shite!” Harry cried. Bill laughed at him. Bill had one other magical tattoo, a small imprint of the Weasley family crest. He knew how much those hurt.

“Now I’ve got what? Four followers and I’ll be adding one more?” asked an upset Harry. Dumbledore just grinned and copied the contract for himself. He removed the requirement for Harry to pay him 80,000 galleons and buy him a house. Dumbledore had no need of such things. He was already decently well off and he had a home. He put in a requirement that Harry had to have tea with him once per year and play a game of wizard’s chess. Harry huffed at the need to sign another magically binding contract but sign, he did. Dumbledore, Harry’s official new advisor, happily signed as well.

“Can I go now?” whinged the unhappy boy. He never meant to do any of this.

“Yes, you may go. I assume Padfoot will stay for a while?” asked Dumbledore. He hadn’t felt this good in so long. He was so happy, he was quite literally glowing.

Harry looked at Padfoot who woofed in agreement.

“Yeah, he’ll stay, if that’s alright,” said Harry. Dumbledore easily agreed.

Harry stomped through the castle on his way back to his rooms, Hermione, Gabrielle, and Fleur hot on his heels. Remus and Tonks stayed to watch over Regulus and Padfoot while Bill headed off for Gringotts. It was a very productive day, indeed.

They were so chuffed, or in Harry’s case annoyed, that they failed to notice the strange sight of Ron in an alcove talking to Draco Malfoy.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 20

The next few days were a game of waiting. Waiting for classes to be over for the semester. Waiting for the Yule ball. Waiting with ever more anxiety to meet his new future in-laws and ask the girls to marry him. Most vexing of all, waiting to see if Regulus would wake up and what state he’d be in when he did.

Harry was sitting in his trunk, holding his twins and telling them stories about quidditch when Winky suddenly popped into the room.

“Mr. Harry, Mr. Padfoot be asking you to come to the infirmary,” said Winky. Harry snuggled his babies closer and sighed.

“Care to come with, gents? Or would you rather go outside?” Harry asked. “I’m going to see Padfoot.”

The babies kicked their feet excitedly and babbled, “Papapapapapa.”

Harry smirked and stood. “That’s the answer then. Winky, would you please get me their buggy and the nappy sack?”

Winky moved to help her buddies get ready to go out into the school. Harry put on his shoes and grabbed a quick snack for himself. Gabrielle and Hermione were off somewhere with Fleur and Emma while Tonks was busy receiving extra training from Moody. He’d been working the poor woman to the bone in punishment for not telling them about Sirius sooner.

As soon as Winky helped Harry get the twins settled in their buggy, he asked her to go tell Moody and Tonks where he was going. Moody insisted on coming almost everywhere with Harry. It made Potions class a real lark. Snape wouldn’t even look in Harry’s direction with the auror standing in the back of the classroom fingering his wand. Harry was doing better than he ever had in that class.

Harry left a note for everyone else, letting them know where the twins would be.

Harry pushed the stroller out through the Gryffindor common room, attracting the attention of the other set of twins and their apparent lady love, Angelina Johnson. Harry wasn’t exactly sure what was going on but he was 90% sure she was dating them both.

Fred came up to Harry, with his arm around Angelina.

“Oy! Harrykins, where’re you off to?” asked Fred.

Harry glanced over at the redheaded twins. “I’m off to the infirmary.”

“Care for some company?” asked a grinning George, who was busy tickling the Potter twins' little feet. The babies giggled at the elder twins.

“If you’d like,” said Harry cautiously. They exited the portrait hole and found Tonks waiting for them.

“Where’s your less attractive keeper?” asked Fred, grinning at the pink haired woman.

Tonks rolled her eyes and huffed. “He’s off to chat with the Headmasters and Headmistress about security for the second task. He says I’m to stay with you until you return to your dorms,” she said to Harry.

Harry tried not to smirk but he failed. She just smacked the back of his head lightly and started following the group down the hallway, keeping her wits about her, even though she tripped twice and almost fell down the stairs. Harry just ignored her and tried to keep a hold on the baby buggy.

“So, my good man, we hear there’s to be a party in France,” said Fred, waggling his eyebrows.

“Fleur said I could come for the party,” said Angelina, brightly.

“Do you have a dress?” asked Tonks, excitedly. The girls started chatting happily about their attire.

Harry started thinking about the Weasley family and their lack of funds. They’d all need new party clothes if they didn’t want to feel gauche.

“Speaking of,” said Harry, cagily.

“Do speak,” said George.

“Speak of,” said Fred, waggling his eyebrows.

Harry rolled his eyes. “I was thinking of offering you all something special as a holiday present. A new outfit each to wear to the party,” said Harry. “Do you think your parents would welcome that or would they be offended?”

Fred and George gave Harry a soft look. “From you? It would be appreciated. You’re not exactly fashionable so it would just be seen as sporting,” said Fred.

“You’re not afraid we’ll embarrass you?” asked George, his eyes squinted.

“Not at all. I just want you to feel good while we meet the Delacours. I have to admit though, I didn’t pick out my own outfit,” said Harry, uncomfortably. “The girls did that. Apparently, we have a color theme,” said Harry, chagrined.

Tonks heard and jumped in. “All of Harry’s family will be wearing shades of green.”

“Sirius is wearing a robe made from his portion of the basilisk hide. It’s so gaudy but it looks brilliant on him,” said Harry, shaking his head.

“Do tell,” said Fred, interestedly.

Harry blushed. “It’s downright sparkling. I guess Remus, Dan, and I are wearing the same,” said Harry, embarrassed.

The twins laughed. “What about brother Bill?” they asked, interestedly.

“Same. They’re all different styles and slightly different shades. The girls will all be wearing their cloaks. The elves have been making the cloaks, bags, and boots but the robes and other clothing items are being made by some French shop. Do you think Nana Molly would accept a cloak? Maybe a nice pair of boots and a bag and robes for Arthur?” asked Harry.

“I’m certain of it,” said Fred, very pleased with the kind of outfit Harry was planning to gift his parents with.

“He’d probably like a vest. He likes vests more than stuffy old jackets,” said George.

“Good. I’ll plan for it. Nana Molly can pick whatever she likes from the French shop. Can you get Arthur's measurements? Maybe a vest and a nice set of trousers will do for him?” Harry asked.

“Perfect. Sure thing, chap, I can get their measurements,” said Fred.

“Can you ask the elves to make my cloak for me, too? I’ll give you my portion of the skin,” asked an excited Angelina.

“Sure,” Harry agreed. George looked at Harry contemplatively.

“You should think about gifting the same to Fleur’s family. They might feel left out of the joke, if you don’t,” said George.

Harry looked thoughtful. “I think you might be right. I’ll talk to Gabrielle about it.”

They arrived at the infirmary. The twins turned to Harry.

“We were thinking of checking out that fabulous room Moaning Myrtle mentioned…” said Fred.

“But we wanted to make sure it was safe, first,” said George, knowingly.

“Umm, yeah. I think it’d be fine. Just, I know Bill wanted to check it out, too. Maybe invite him along?” said Harry, feeling proprietarily towards the man who was now literally his big brother.

“Of course,” said the twins, grinning and waving their goodbyes as they turned to leave. This time, Angelina was on George’s arm instead. Harry was sure of it. They were a throuple as much as Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle.

Tonks pushed open the infirmary doors while Harry pushed the stroller on through. They walked back towards the private room but Madam Pomfrey saw them first.

“Let me have a look at those little darlings,” she cooed. The boys grinned at a new person to pay attention to them.

“Knock yourself out,” said Harry.

“We’ll need to start their inoculations, soon,” she said sternly. Harry just agreed.

She cooed over the babies for a few moments before Harry headed back into Regulus’ room. Harry was shocked when he pushed the buggy inside and found Regulus fully clothed and sitting up. He very slowly and slightly turned his head to look when Harry opened the door.

“Is he?” asked a surprised Harry.

Padfoot waited for the door to shut behind Harry. Then, he turned back into a man and cast as many privacy wards as he could think of. Tonks was staring at the 18 year old man on the bed.

Regulus spoke slowly and woodenly. “Sir-i-us. Who?”

Sirius turned and grinned at Regulus. “Reg, this is Tonks, Andromeda’s daughter, and Harry. Your hero,” said the grinning man.

Regulus very slowly and carefully turned to look at Harry. “You?”

Harry looked uncomfortable. “Er, I was just there. The aurors are the ones who saved you. Madam Bones pulled you out of the lake.”

Sirius laughed. “No way, pup. It was your vision that led us to Grimmauld Place and your patience that led us to get the story out of Kreacher. You paid for the mandrake draft that is helping him get better. Hell, you’re the one who got rid of the dark mark!”

“I’m really sorry,” said Harry, refusing to make eye contact with Regulus. “I didn’t mean to bind you to me. It was an accident.”

Regulus gave a huff of a laugh. “Th-ank you. I.. am… free … from… evil… bas-tard.”

Sirius hopped up on Regulus’ bed. “That you are. Harry here won’t take advantage.”

“I swear I won’t!” said Harry, in a panic. “You don’t have to do anything you don’t want.”

It took him a few seconds but Regulus smiled. “Con-tract?”

“Er, you don’t have to sign one. I won’t make you. The others did but that’s because they’re going to work for me. You can just, you know, be you. I’ll still give you the same money. Sirius is getting the same as Bill and Remus. If you want a house, I’ll buy you one. I’m so sorry,” Harry said, lamely.

Regulus very slowly shook his head. “Want.”

“You want to? Dumbledore just asked for us to have tea together once per year and play a game of wizard’s chess. You want that?” asked Harry.

Regulus carefully shook his head. “Work. Repay… my… hero.”

Harry blushed bright red. Tonks laughed and bounced Jameson. Sirius hurried over and picked up Julius.

“This is my namesake, Julius Sirius. He’s the Black heir,” said Sirius, showing the baby to his brother.

“Lord… Black?” asked Regulus. He seemed to be tiring. He looked at Harry.

Harry looked uncomfortable again. “Yes, I am. Unless you want to. I’d be glad to hand it over to you.”

Regulus looked relieved. “Never… want-ed.”

“Our parents ruined it for us. We don’t want to be the bloody lord. Never did,” said Sirius. Regulus looked sad at the thought of his parents. They were abusive arses. He could see that now. He had way too much time to think under that dark water. He had a much better perspective on things now. He understood himself better.

“True,” said Regulus. He tried to lay down. Sirius moved to help him.

“Is there anything I can do for you now?” asked Harry.

“Burn… house,” said Regulus firmly.

Sirius laughed. “Now you’re talking! Burn Grimmauld Place to the ground!”

“Are you sure?” asked Harry.

“Yes,” said Regulus, closing his eyes. He was asleep before Harry could respond.

“Seriously, pup. It’s a waste of space. Burn it down,” said Sirius, earnestly.

“I’ll talk to the goblins about it. Maybe they can tear it down or something,” said Harry.

“That’s the spirit!” said a grinning Sirius. He played with the babies for another half hour or so before Harry took them back to his home.

On their way back to the dorms, they ran into an unwelcome person - Ron.

“Potter, you bastard. I’m being sent home! It’s all your fault!” Ron raged, rushing forward like he wanted to hit Harry. Tonks jumped in front of Harry and the twins, her wand at the ready.

“Move! I’m going to pop him one! He deserves it,” hissed Ron. “My baby sister’s in a psych ward because you cheated on her and treated her so poorly!”

“Ron, I wasn’t dating Ginny. I have no interest in her or you,” said Harry. He moved to stand beside the buggy, ready to throw himself over his children, if need be.

“Move on Weasley. The DMLE is done playing with you,” said Tonks, menacingly.

“What are you going to do about it? You’re barely older than me. You’re not even a real auror. Probably never will be,” spat Ron. Tonks’ wand didn’t waver. Ron turned his vitriol on the baby twins.

“Little byblows. It’s all your fault. If you’d never been born, none of this would have ever happened,” Ron said, giving Julius and Jameson the evil eye.

“Leave my children alone, you pikey. I can’t believe I was ever friends with you. You’re a pathetic waste of space,” growled Harry. His wand was sparking at the end.

“Ha! How can you even be sure they’re your children? I think you’re a cuckold, I do,” said Ron, a mean smirk on his face.

Harry just rolled his eyes and tried to move past the other boy. Ron grabbed Harry’s arm. Tonks slapped him with a nasty stinging hex. Ron let go and cried out in pain.

“You never could stand up for yourself, Potter. Always have to have some girl do it for you. You’re the waste of space! I hope you come to a bad end and those little bastards of yours end up in an orphanage!” shouted Ron. Harry just kept moving forward. He didn’t look back.

Tonks kept her eyes on Ron the entire time.

“Gods, he’s such an arsehole,” said Tonks as soon as they’d turned the corner.

“I don’t know how I didn’t see this bad side of him before,” said Harry, shaking his head.

“Maybe he’s just growing into his own,” said Tonks, scowling.

They made it back to the trunk and found Hermione, Gabrielle, Fleur, and Emma looking at some catalogs for their mundane outfits.

“Harry!” cried Gabrielle when she noticed him. She got up to give him a welcome hug. He went over to sit between Hermione and Gabrielle, the babies still happily gurgling away in their buggy. The precious almost four month old boys had a drooling smile for everyone.

“Where have you gents been?” asked Emma, smiling at her grandsons. They started signing the symbols for eat. “Hungry, are we?”

“Ga, ga, ga, ga, ga, ga,” they babbled. It was as close to grammie as they could get right now. Emma called for Winky to bring the babies some snacks. Dinner would be in another hour or so. Winky gladly brought them some pureed broccoli and teething biscuits. A nice bottle that they could hold themselves and they were set.

Harry pulled the buggy in front of him and helped the boys eat. “We’ve been visiting Sirius and Regulus. Regulus is awake,” said Harry.

The ladies all exclaimed their joy and peppered Harry with questions about the state of the young man that had so recently been saved.

“He’s still quite stiff. He can only speak very slowly using small words but he was cognizant and able to talk,” said Harry. “He wants me to burn down Grimmauld Place.”

“That’s a miracle,” said Emma.

“He wants you to burn down his family home?” asked Hermione, her brow furrowed.

Harry nodded.

“Said it was evil,” said Harry.

“He’s not wrong,” said Gabrielle, shuddering at the memory of that horrid place.

“Will you do it?” asked Tonks.

“I’ll see about having it torn down and burning the pieces but no, I won’t just go set it on fire. That’s crazy,” said Harry.

“That’s a wise move, Harry,” said Emma. “Take care of things properly, if you do decide to destroy it. It sounded derelict to me.”

“It really is,” agreed Hermione. “Still. It could become someone else’s home. Maybe you should sell it instead?”

Harry grimaced. “And have someone find some evil left behind? No, I think tearing it down to the foundations is a good idea. Maybe build something new in its place. I don’t know how we’d explain it to the muggles if a new vacant lot just appeared there.”

“True,” said Tonks. “No sense in wasting good wards, even if the place itself is a waste of space.”

“I’m going to talk to Hardblow about it, I think. We’ll see what he suggests,” said Harry shrugging. He thought about the idea the Weasley twins had about a gift for Gabrielle’s family.

“You know how we’ll all be wearing our basilisk hide clothes and matching outfits?” asked Harry.

Emma grinned. It was an adorable idea. She and the girls had decided to do the same for the party with the Grangers, except this time they’d all be wearing different shades of blue.

“Yes,” Hermione said, quizzically. Harry looked at his girls.

“I was talking to the Weasley twins about it. I asked them if it would be okay to buy a new outfit for their family to wear to the party, too,” said Harry.

Gabrielle smiled. “You’re so thoughtful, mon ami.”

Harry blushed but continued. “Yes, well. They agreed the Weasleys would like it. I was thinking of a nice vest and some trousers for Mr. Weasley and a cloak for Mrs. Weasley. Maybe a set of robes for the twins, Charlie, and, I guess, Percy?” Harry wrinkled his nose at that thought.

“Has Percy agreed to come?” asked Hermione, wrinkling her nose as well.

“Yeah, apparently he’s excited to hobnob with the French Minister of Magic,” Harry said, rolling his eyes.

“I guess we can’t leave him out, then,” said Hermione, disappointedly.

Harry snorted but agreed.

“The terrible twosome suggested we include your family as well, Gabrielle,” said Harry.

Gabrielle looked surprised. “You would do that?”

“For you, anything,” Harry said, seriously. “Do you think they’d like that?”

“Oh, yes, mon ami. I think they would love that,” said Gabrielle, jumping forward to hug her love.

Harry squeezed her back and smiled. “Can you get their measurements? Maybe we could exchange some gifts on New Year’s Eve, before the party?” Harry gulped hard. Emma noticed. Her eyes were sparkling at the gifts she expected Harry wanted to give.

“I will. It’ll be such a wonderful surprise!” she said, laying her head on his shoulder. Harry squeezed her again, then turned to Hermione.

“Did the elves say when the cloaks, bags, and boots would be done? Maybe we can add to their list? I know you ordered the robes from that French shop. Can we add the other robes to that list?” Harry asked.

Hermione looked frustrated. She’d tried to pay the elves for their work but they refused. She huffed. “They refuse to take payment for all of the work they’re doing.”

Harry tried not to grin at her frustration. “Maybe we could offer them something else? Instead of money?”

Hermione perked up. “Like a barter.”

Harry shrugged, “Sure. Whatever they want. Maybe there’s something they desire.”

“I’ll work on that,” said the happier girl.

The days passed quickly after that. The Yule ball was almost upon them. Harry was downright antsy about it all. He had his robes and was ready in the sense that he was prepared to dress but he wasn’t ready to dance in front of all those people. He hated being the center of attention.

Emma and Dan noticed his nerves. “Harry, dear, what’s wrong?”

Harry sighed. “I don’t know how to dance. Everyone’s going to be watching me make a fool of myself. How do I even manage a dance with one person, let alone two?”

Dan laughed but Emma smiled gently. “I can teach you a few things or we could call a dance instructor to come in and teach you a few dances. I’m sure the girls would be interested in learning a dance you could all do together.”

“Maybe,” said Harry, in dread.

“Wouldn’t you rather learn? You’ll be expected to dance at the Delacour ball, too, won’t you?” asked Dan.

Harry groaned. “Will I have to dance at your party, too?”

“We’d like it if you did,” said Emma, gently. They had reserved their golf club’s banquet hall for their party. The invitations were already on the way to all of their friends and family.

Harry pulled a lock of his own hair and sighed. “I guess. Maybe a dance instructor would be a good idea,” said Harry.

“I’ll arrange it,” said Emma.

Harry regretted his decision when he found himself on the way to breakfast in the Great Hall after the girls arrived. He filled them in on what was happening while they ate. The Weasley twins overheard.

“You’ll be learning triad dances?” asked George, interestedly.

“Yeah, amongst other things,” said a glum Harry. Fred put his arm around Harry.

“Mind if we gate crash? We’d love the practice,” said Fred. Hermione gave Fred a scrutinizing look.

“Do you have need of triad dancing?” asked Hermione, shrewdly.

George grinned. “Like we’re the only ones. You should probably invite Neville and his girls, too.”

Harry looked around for Neville. He saw him over at the Hufflepuff table with Hannah by his side and Susan across from him watching them both proprietarily.

“Maybe,” said Harry.

The next day, a half packed room awaited Harry before they could get started with dance practice. Harry wasn’t exactly joyous about it but being one of three couples who would take part in the triad dance practice was better than being at it alone. A couple of twosomes joined them, too. Bill and Fleur, Remus and Tonks, and Dan and Emma thought brushing up on their dance steps was a good idea.

A gentleman in purple spandex and a flowing magenta over robe waited at the front of the room.

“Welcome wizards and witches,” called the man. His smile was gleaming. He had two helpers standing at the front beside him. A woman in a dress with a train and a man in a set of tight fitting trousers and a vest watched them all perk up when Harry walked in.

Harry tried not to look disgruntled. The man just laughed. “I am Fabio. These are my assistants Rochelle and Paul. We will teach you some dance steps today and next Friday in preparation for the Yule ball on Sunday. We hope you will practice on your own between now and our final session.”

Everyone made agreeable sounds, even a blushing Harry.

“First, we will learn some individual steps, then we will practice them in groups of two and three,” said Fabio.

Fabio named the dance steps and what types of song they were good for while his assistants demonstrated slowly. Then, the three dance instructors moved through the crowd, checking their form and helping where they could.

Everyone did fairly well, even Harry and Tonks, the two most hopeless dancers among them. Almost an hour later, they were ready to move on.

“Very good! Now, let us learn some single partner dances,” said Paul. He led the instruction for this part. He explained things very well, using only the moves they had learned individually, though he threw in a few twists.

Fabio and Rochelle exhibited what he was showing them. They broke up into pairs and danced for the next hour, practicing the dance steps and the ability to lead and follow appropriately.

Finally, Rochelle stepped up to the front. “Triad dance steps are more tricky but are composed of the basic movements you’ve already seen. Let us begin,” she said.

The three dance instructors moved seamlessly together in a complicated rhythm that had them moving around each other with style and grace. Harry thought he would never look that good. After another two hours of practice, he thought he’d never be more tired. Dancing was exhausting.

The next week passed quickly. Harry and the girls practiced for at least an hour every day. Their final day of polishing their moves with the dance instructors was fun, which surprised Harry. He never thought he’d find dancing fun.

At last, the dreaded day arrived. Harry was downright sick at breakfast. He couldn’t eat a thing. To make matters worse, McGonagall pulled him aside after breakfast to speak with him.

“Harry,” she said with a small smile and a proud look. She’d been looking at him like that nonstop since he’d managed to accidentally heal Dumbledore. She acted like he had done something on purpose instead of making a terrible mistake that bound someone, body and soul, to him for life.

Harry blushed. “Yes, Professor McGonagall?” he asked. He didn’t want to be rude but he also kind of wanted to vomit.

“Dear laddie, I just wanted to be sure you are aware you will need to open the dancefloor as a champion? I’m afraid I’ve been a little remiss. I meant to hold dance classes for you all but there was just so much going on with the Headmaster and the tournament that I never got around to it. Do I need to take you aside and give you a private lesson?” she asked.

Harry turned green at the thought of opening the dance. He didn’t want to be on display but there was no getting out of it.

“Er, that’s alright Professor. Bill told me I’d have to be part of the opening dance. I hired a private dance instructor to teach me and a few others,” Harry admitted. McGonagall practically beamed at him. She smiled a full smile, showing a little tooth and everything.

“Oh, you are a wonder. I’m so proud of you for taking the initiative on your own,” she said. Harry rubbed the back of his neck and swallowed thickly.

“I guess there’s no getting out of it,” he said, like a person walking to the gallows.

She chuckled and patted his shoulder. “I’m afraid not. I know you’ll represent Hogwarts well,” she said, looking at him like he was the second coming. It just made Harry feel worse.

“Well, um, if that’s all? I guess I should go get ready or something,” said Harry.

“Of course, laddie. You and your ladies will be the bells of the ball,” she assured him. She saw someone else out of the corner of her eye. It was Ron. He was staring at Harry with a look of hate. She tisked and shook her head.

“I don’t know what’s gotten into that boy,” she said, disapprovingly. Harry turned to see who she was talking about. When he saw Ron, he just rolled his eyes.

“Take your pick,” Harry said, sighing heavily. He hated to have a friend turn into an enemy but there really wasn’t anything else he could call that boy now.

McGonagall snorted and turned back to Harry. “Do you need anything for your little ones for tonight?”

“No, but thank you. Dan and Emma are planning to take them out to see some holiday lights and a show for little children. They should have a cracking good time,” said Harry.

“Very well. I understand you’re leaving tomorrow?” McGonagall inquired.

“Yes. We'll be back the Sunday before classes start back up,” he said, feeling even more ill at the thought of asking his girls to marry him in just a few short days’ time.

“That’s when Ronald is leaving, as well,” she said, glancing over at the boy who was viciously stabbing food on his plate. Harry looked up sharply.

“He’s not leaving until tomorrow?” asked Harry, alarmed.

“The Headmaster decided to allow him to attend the ball. I’m not sure about it myself but what’s done is done,” said McGonagall, turning back to look at Harry.

Harry groaned. “I just hope he doesn’t cause a faff.”

McGonagall couldn’t help but hope the same.

After breakfast, Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle took the babies on a quick walk to Hogsmeade. They had a few more gifts to buy. Harry wanted to find something special for the Grangers. He literally couldn’t have made it through the semester without them. Moody and Tonks were walking behind them, putting a slight damper on things.

The vigilant aurors checked the crowd constantly as the group walked through the shops, looking for something the Grangers would enjoy. Hermione saw just the thing. It was a shop Harry had never noticed before - a portrait studio.

Harry smiled and led the way into the shop. No one noticed Ron and Draco tracking their movements.

The aurors went inside with them, sweeping the shop before they agreed everything was fine and stepped back outside to wait. Moody covered the front door while Tonks covered the back. Harry thought it was a bit much but no one else agreed.

“Hello. Can I help you with something?,” said the uncertain shopkeep. She’d never had a customer so important or paranoid that they had aurors check her shop over before they came inside.

“Hello,” Hermione said in her best businesslike voice. “We were hoping to learn more about your services and options?”

“Right,” said the shopkeep, perking up. Business was slow this time of year. The students were usually gone and most families had already taken their pictures by now. The shop would usually get very little business until right before Valentine’s Day, when there would be an uptick of engagement, wedding, and boudoir photos.

“Here’s my price sheet. Are you looking for someone to take some pictures of those little angels?” asked the lady, smiling down at the twins.

“Yes, actually. Maybe a family photo,” said Hermione. The shopkeep looked at the doors.

“Are their parents coming soon?” she asked.

Harry blushed but straightened up. “I’m the father,” he said.

The shopkeep blinked. “Oh,” said the lady.

“Yes, well. We’re looking for something for the three of them. Perhaps something with a holiday theme?” asked Hermione. Harry started shaking his head.

“No. I want something with all five of us. Maybe a few shots of the boys alone,” said Harry.

Hermione looked like she might argue. Gabrielle touched her arm lightly.

“Why do you feel this way, mon ami?” she asked.

Harry looked uncomfortable for a moment. “Well, if we’re going to be a family someday, then I want to show it.”

Hermione melted. “I guess that does make sense,” she said with a small private smile that was just for Harry.

The shopkeep looked at them all like they were crazy but she decided not to argue the point. She really just wanted the sale.

“Right,” said the woman. Trying to keep the judgment out of her voice. “Anyway, I have three holiday options. I suggest this one, with the, er, father as Santa, the umm ladies? I guess, as Mrs. Clauses, and the babies as elves. Then, maybe this one of the two babies as angels. Finally, this one of you all before the tree with the babies in front like this? What do you think?”

Harry looked at the samples and almost said no to the costumes but the girls looked so enthusiastic, Harry decided to go for it.

“Fine,” Harry said, “but I’d like an individual shot of each of the girls and the babies, too. These will be my gifts to your parents,” Harry said to Hermione and Gabrielle.

“I have just the thing. Sugar plum fairy costumes in blue and pink. What do you say ladies?” asked the shopkeeper. She was starting to get excited.

The girls enthusiastically agreed. Soon, everyone was putting on costumes. The babies were good sports but the shopekeep decided to take their photographs first. No sense in testing the little boys’ patience.

The angel pictures came first. Harry couldn’t help but grin to see his boys in little swaddles of white with glowing golden halos and little blue and white feathered wings. Then, came their individual shots in their adorable little blue and aquamarine robes with the Potter family crest on the breast. The girls convinced Harry to get one photograph of himself with the boys in their regular clothes. Harry sighed but agreed. Next came the group shot of them all together in front of a background of Santa's workshop. The boys liked this outfit best of all. Their little shoes had bells on them. When they kicked their feet, the bells rang. It made them giggle adorably which brought out the best smiles in all of them.

The babies were finally tired of taking pictures. They settled in with a fresh nappy and a bottle while the girls had their individual shots. Harry was studying the price sheet while the boys nodded off with their bottles.

Finally, the girls came out, their smiles wide and happy. Harry thought they looked absolutely gorgeous with their eyes sparkling and glitter still twinkling in their hair.

The shopkeep followed. She was quite happy, herself. These kids might look young but they spent money like adults. That’s all she cared about. Harry decided to see if she might grant one more boon to them before they moved along.

They placed their orders, all as Harry’s gift to them and their parents, before Harry turned back to the woman.

“I see here that you do onsite location shoots sometimes?” Harry asked.

“I do,” said the woman.

“I don’t guess you’d be free tonight? It’s just, we’re going to the Yule Ball at Hogwarts this evening. I’d love to capture my beautiful ladies in their gowns. Maybe you could take some shots of our other friends, too?” Harry asked.

The girls squeed and jumped on Harry to hug him. They thought his idea was brilliant.

The lady beamed. “It would be a rush job. I’d have to charge you a bit extra for the short notice but I think I can swing that. Say, 150 galleons for two hours plus the cost of the prints themselves?” asked the woman, her fingers crossed behind her back. She usually only made 50 galleons for a private shoot.

“Sounds reasonable,” Harry said. He was thinking of all his friends who might want a picture.

Hermione looked thoughtful, “Maybe we could talk to McGonagall. If you were willing to take photographs for most of the night, I bet you could charge 3 galleons per couple if you agreed to include a 5x7 print each. I bet a lot of people would like a chance to have their picture taken,” said the girl.

“That would be after our photoshoot though,” said Harry. He didn’t want his plan usurped. These pictures might serve as their engagement photos.

The woman tried not to look too eager.

“I’d be open to that,” she said, trying to sound nonchalant.

“Great! We’ll let you know. The Yule Ball starts at 7pm. Plan to be in the Great Hall at 5pm. I’ll come meet you,” said Harry. The woman quickly agreed. She promised to wrap the portraits they’d ordered today and bring them along when she came. Harry paid her for the work she’d already done and the deposit for the onsite session. Then, they prepared to leave. It was already 11:30a. The girls would need to start getting ready no later than 2pm if they were to be ready by 5pm.

They walked out of the shop. Harry went first, walking in front of the baby buggy to hold the door. The girls followed up the rear chattering excitedly about their plans for their hair and makeup.

Harry stepped outside and knew something was wrong instantly. Moody shouted.

“Potter!”

Harry dove in front of the twins while Moody dived on top of Harry. The two men collided just as the portkey activated.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Moody had a tight hold on Harry. When they hit the ground hard. Moody forced them to turn the impact into a roll. It was a good thing he did. Spell fire slammed into the ground right behind them.

Moody kept them rolling until they were behind something solid. They both had their wands out before their momentum came to a stop. Moody and Harry both crouched down low. Another set of spellfire flew over their heads.

“Where are the babies?” called someone with a voice that sounded familiar to Harry.

“I don’t know!” cried a voice Harry definitely knew. It was Lucius Malfoy.

Spellfire flew over their heads again.

“We’ve been set up!” screamed a panicked voice.

“Was that Moody?” someone screeched. Moody didn’t hesitate. He started casting fast and sure. “I’m out of here!”

They heard the sound of failed apparition. “Shite! He’s cast anti-apparition wards!”

Moody cast another quick set of spells. The sound of someone slamming into something solid reverberated through the clearing.

“Anti-portkey wards! We’re trapped!” cried a panicked voice.

“There’s only two of them and seven of us. Hold steady!” screamed Lucius again. Moody grinned. The idiots had just given him a prime piece of information.

“Stunners on three,” Moody said. “You take left, I’ll take right. We’ll trap ‘em in the center.”

Harry nodded and rolled to the left just in time. A reducto hit the ground right in front of where he’d been crouched.

Moody counted them down with his fingers. On the count of three, Harry and Moody popped up and started firing like mad. Harry was beyond angry. These arseholes meant to capture his kids!

Seven stupid Death Eaters were standing in a clump right in front of them. Harry shot hard and fast, taking down two in an instant. Moody got three more. The two remaining death eaters scattered.

Harry recognized one for certain. Peter Pettigrew. Harry growled viciously and ran in his crouched position to the left, the way Pettigrew had rolled. Harry knew for certain that bastard would try to get away.

Harry was too angry to think straight. He jumped up on his feet just in time to see the rat shrinking down to his animagus form. Harry didn’t hesitate. He shot a line of stunners all around the tiny thing. The first two missed but the third spell caught him.

Moody jumped up as well. Lucius Malfoy was trying to get outside the wards. Moody shot a stunner at him. Lucius spun out of the way and tried to fight back. He sent a cutting curse that Moody barely dodged. His right ear paid the price. Blood gushed from the auror’s head but he acted like he didn’t notice. He returned fire. The two wizards battled hard. Harry left them to it. He ran at the rat and stunned him again. He picked him up and squeezed hard. Harry wrapped the tiny thing in conjured ropes from tailtip to eyebrows. Even his snout was wrapped shut.

Then, Harry started recasting stunners on the other downed death eaters. He heard Lucius scream. Harry looked up to see the man’s wand arm falling off his shoulder. Moody quickly stunned the bleeding man. He cast a spell to cauterize the wound and then another stunner. There’d be no reattaching that arm now. Moody turned to Harry, blood still flowing from the side of his head.

Harry hurried over and tried to stop the bleeding. Moody ignored him. He cast a patronus to call for auror backup. In less than a minute, the place was teeming with wizards in bloodred robes.

Madam Bones personally stunned each death eater before she turned to Moody and Harry.

“What happened?” she asked, authoritatively.

Harry held out the rat to her. “Stun this one, too. He’s an animagus.”

She didn’t hesitate. She stunned the rat and conjured a cage. She shoved him inside and slapped it shut. She passed the cage off to another auror. Aurors were running all over, putting magic suppression cuffs on all of the downed death eaters, unmasking them as they went. Moody stared at each one.

“Lucius Malfoy, Iago Crabbe, Martin Goyle, David Avery, Walden McNair, Gregorio Jugdon,” called the scarred auror as each one was unmasked.

“And Peter Pettigrew,” spat Harry. Madam Bones turned to look at him.

“Are you sure?” she asked, shocked.

“I’d bet my life on it. I hope that after you prove it, you’ll reconsider Sirius Black’s right to a trial. I know who betrayed my parents and killed those muggles back in 1981. It wasn’t Sirius,” spat Harry.

Moody turned his magical eye on the boy, even though he kept his good eye on the death eaters.

Moody nodded. “I’ll make sure the rat’s questioning is on record and under veritaserum.”

Harry nodded, still upset. These bunch of pathetic arschleckers had tried to capture his children. For what purpose, Harry didn’t know, but he knew they didn’t mean to introduce the boys to old Saint Nick.

“What happened?” asked Madam Bones again.

“It was that Weasley boy. I saw him across the street. He was watching the shop Potter went into. He’s always watching Potter with a look of jealousy and hatred, the coward. I didn’t think anything of it. He must have been expecting Potter to push the buggy out first. I turned to see who opened the shop door and saw him banish something towards us. I didn’t want to take any chances. I yelled for Potter and jumped in the way. It was a portkey,” Moody spat.

Madam Bones looked grave.

“We arrived here. Moody rolled us. It was a good thing because spellfire smashed into the ground where we’d landed. What if that had been my kids?” Harry asked, agitated.

“Too right. We got behind cover and I put up anti-apparition, anti-portkey, and perimeter wards. Then, we attacked with stunners. Potter got two of them and I got three. Stupid pillocks were clumped together. They weren’t expecting someone who could fight back. Only Malfoy had his wand out. We got five of ‘em before they even got ready to return fire,” said Moody.

“I saw Pettigrew. I didn’t want to let him get away, the traitor!” said Harry. “I knew he was an animagus. I caught him right before he could escape.”

“I fought Malfoy, the slippery bastard. He got me but I got him, too,” said a satisfied Moody. He stared at Malfoy's arm on the ground. The man was gone, aparated back to the DMLE holding cells but they “accidentally” forgot his wand arm. Moody grinned maliciously and vanished the appendage. Madam Bones shook her head at him but didn’t say anything.

Harry growled angrily. Ron had gone too far this time. He tried to hand Harry’s innocent, defenseless babies over to death eaters!

“I have to get back to my kids. Ron’s still out there!” Harry cried.

Madam Bones sighed but nodded.

“Johnson, McGee, Allen, come over here. Take Potter back to Hogsmeade and find Ronald Weasley. I want to talk to him,” she said, seriously.

In just a moment, Harry and the aurors were gone. It had been less than 20 minutes since Harry disappeared but it was still a scene of chaos when he arrived. Dumbledore, McGonagall, and Tonks were standing with a sobbing Hermione and Gabrielle and Harry’s wailing babies.

The professors and the trainee auror spun on their heels when they heard apparition behind them. Harry saw the upset group and ran full stop over to them.

“Gods, are you all alright?” Harry asked, panicked. He didn’t notice but he had a huge burn on his left arm and a gash on the right side of his face.

“Harry!” cried Hermione and Gabrielle together. They rushed forward and glomped onto Harry. Tonks was hovering over the babies. She looked ready to kill.

The sobbing girls clung to him but Harry only had eyes for his children. He made sure the girls were alright then he gently pushed them off and dropped to the ground in front of Julius and Jameson.

Harry checked his crying lads over thoroughly then picked them both up and hugged them to his chest. They calmed down to hiccuping sobs with no real tears as soon as they caught sight of their father. He hushed them and held them close. The girls fell to their knees beside him and hugged the three of them between them.

“What happened?” Dumbledore asked the three aurors who had arrived with Harry.

“We’ll let Madam Bones fill you in. She’ll be here shortly. Allen, stay with Potter. Johnson, you’re with me. We’ve got to find Ronald Weasley,” said McGee, firmly.

“What? Why?” asked a confused Professor McGonagall.

“Madam Bones will explain. Have you seen him?” asked McGee, seriously.

“I saw him walking back towards the school when we arrived,” said Professor Dumbledore, a serious look on his face. “Is there likely to be trouble?”

“We hope not. Can one of you come with us to find him?” asked Johnson.

“I’ll go,” said Professor McGonagall. “He’s probably in his dorm packing. He’s headed home tomorrow.”

“We’ll see about that,” said McGee, ominously.

The two aurors and Professor McGonagall left. Harry put the boys back in their buggy and looked up at Dumbledore. “They tried to take my kids.”

“Who?” asked Tonks, urgently.

Allen shook her head. “Not here. Let’s go back to the school.”

The small, paranoid group moved slowly back towards the school. Dumbledore carefully cast the strongest protective wards he could manage over the baby buggy. He led the way, looking like he meant business. Allen brought up the rear while Tonks stood next to Harry and the babies, ready to throw herself on top of them, if need be.

It wasn’t necessary. The group made it back to Hogwarts without a problem. Dumbledore walked them up to his office so they could talk. As they rounded the Entrance Hall to walk to Dumbledore’s Tower, they saw McGee and Johnson walking with Ron. He looked completely confused. McGonagall was leading the way.

“Headmaster! We have a problem,” said the stern woman.

Dumbledore paused to look at them while Harry grew red with rage. He jumped forward and popped Ron right in the jaw. Ron fell down on his behind.

He rubbed his shocked jaw and stared at Harry, “What was that for, you arsehole? He just hit me! Isn’t someone going to do something about it?” demanded Ron.

Auror Allen pulled Harry off of the other boy and held him back.

“You bastard! You tried to send my sons to death eaters? I’ll kill you!” Harry shouted.

Ron jumped to his feet. “I did no such thing! You liar! You cheat! Just because you got chosen for some fancy competition, you think you can just hit people!”

Harry screamed in rage and almost got free from Auror Allen.

“He doesn’t remember!” said Auror McGee. “Someone cast an obliviate on him. He doesn’t remember anything after Halloween.”

That didn’t make Harry feel any better. Moody saw Ron’s actions and Harry trusted Moody. Whether the git remembered it or not, he still tried to murder Harry’s sons.

“I don’t care if he can’t remember! He still did it!” Harry growled.

“Potter! Calm down or I’ll make you,” said Auror Johnson. Harry growled and jerked free from Auror Allen. He didn’t try to attack Ron again.

“Let’s go up to my office and wait for Madam Bones,” said Professor Dumbledore, placatingly. Harry started shaking his head.

“If he’s going, I’m not. It doesn’t matter if he remembers or not. He put my children in danger. I won’t have them in the same room with him,” said Harry.

Tonks agreed, loudly. “I saw him, too. He banished a portkey right at those babies. He meant for them to be taken away but Harry and Moody were too fast for him.”

Ron’s jaw dropped open in shock. “I did no such thing!”

“We checked his wand. He cast a banishing charm about 45 minutes ago. The timelines match up,” said Auror McGee.

“I’ve been set up!” said Ron, angrily. “I don’t care enough about those little bastards to try to hurt them. They’re as much nothing as their father!”

Harry growled and tried to jump at Ron again. McGee was ready for him. He caught Harry and set him back down, hard.

“Stop that or I’ll cast a cheering charm on you!” said the auror. Ron laughed. McGee swung around to stare at him. “You shut up, too. You’re in real trouble here. Two aurors saw you try to send a set of babies to the death eaters. You’d better think of an attorney you can call,” growled the veteran police officer. Ron paled and swallowed hard.

“Please, let’s go to my office. I promise you and your children will be safe, Harry. You’ve already checked him for weapons and portkeys?” asked Dumbledore.

“I’ve got his wand. He doesn’t have anything else on him,” confirmed Johnson.

Hermione set her hand on Harry’s arm. “You want to know what Madam Bones says, don’t you?” asked Hermione. Harry huffed but he did want to know. He wanted to see this redheaded menace get his druthers.

“Fine. Just keep him out of my reach or I can’t swear what I’ll do,” warned Harry. The aurors took Harry’s words to heart. An auror stood on each side of Ron while Dumbledore, Tonks, and Auror Allen blocked Harry’s back.

They all walked towards Dumbledore’s office. They were so focused on Ron and Harry, no one noticed Draco Malfoy standing under the stairwell in the shadows. The blonde boy grit his teeth to see Potter and his brats back in the castle without any serious harm done to them. He hurried up to the owlery to send his father a message. It wouldn’t reach the man.

The group spiraled up to the Headmaster’s tower, keeping as many people between Harry and Ron as possible.

They settled in with a pot of tea before Madam Bones and Moody arrived. It made Harry feel better that Moody immediately whipped out his wand and aimed it at Ron. Even Madam Bones had her wand in her hand.

“Why isn’t he in manacles?” asked Madam Bones. The aurors exchanged looks. Auror McGee spoke up.

“He doesn’t remember anything, Captain. Not since Halloween. His wand implicates him but he doesn’t have a clue what happened,” said McGee.

Madam Bones sighed. Moody snorted in disbelief.

“So?” asked Moody, angrily. He’d lost another body part because of this brat. The little tosser meant to send two helpless babies to those murderers. As far as Moody was concerned, the redhead should be in a cell in Azkaban before morning.

“Do you have your pensieve, Dumbledore?” asked the Head of the DMLE.

Dumbledore nodded. He pulled the device out of the cabinet behind him. He set it on his desk and looked at the lady in charge.

“Moody?” she asked. He snorted but put his wand to his own head.

He pulled a thick memory strand out of his mind. He put it in the bowl.

“Can you project the image?” she asked Dumbledore. He didn’t answer. Instead, he just did as he’d been requested.

The memory started to play. It showed Ron lurking around the shops.

Moody spoke. “Potter, these lasses, and the munchkins are in the shop behind me,” he said.

Ron rolled his eyes. Everyone was mad because he was standing around?

They could all tell it was him. He was wearing the same clothes, had the same bit of mud on his shoes that still graced them this very minute, and had the same bit of chocolate on his chin. Polyjuice wouldn’t capture those small details.

Suddenly, the shop door opened behind Moody. He turned his head but kept his magical eye on Weasley. Suddenly, Ron pulled a licorice whip from his pocket. He threw it in the air and banished it straight at the height where it would have squarely hit both babies, had Harry not jumped in the way. Moody jumped but only managed to smash the piece of candy between them.

The last thing Moody saw on that street was Ron’s satisfied smirk.

Madam Bones laid the licorice whip on Dumbledore’s desk. It was the same one. It even had a bite taken out of the end of the almost meter long candy, just like the one in Moody’s memory. Madam Bones cast a charm to take a mold of Ron’s teeth. The teeth marks matched Ron’s mouth.

Suddenly, Moody and Harry were rolling around in a clearing in front of a derelict shack. They all watched the rather short lived battle take place. It was over in less than 5 minutes. The memory ended as the other aurors started popping onto the scene.

Madam Bones held her hand out. “Give me his wand,” she said.

Auror McGee handed Madam Bones Ron’s wand. She cast a priori incantatem spell on the piece of wood. It showed the last spells that had been cast by the wand. The very first one to come out was a banishing charm, followed by a charm to activate a portkey, and before that, a tracking charm geared towards Harry, and a charm to knock on a door.

Everyone in the room was staring gravely at Ron. His mouth moved like a fish out of water.

“I didn’t do anything!” Ron said, vehemently.

Harry looked like he might kill the other boy.

“I didn’t! I was set up!” said the redhead in a panicked voice. “You’ve got to believe me! I don’t care enough about that cheater Potter or his sprogs to try to kill them. I don’t even know any death eaters!”

“Get out your investigator’s kit,” said the weary Madam Bones. Senior auror Moody started pulling his kit out of his utility belt.

“We should call his parents before we do this,” said a tired looking Dumbledore.

Madam Bones waved at the fire. McGonagall moved over to the flames and called on Molly and Arthur. In just a few moments, they were in Dumbledore’s office. They looked around at the assembled crowd with grim faces.

“What’s he done now?” asked an exhausted Arthur.

They replayed Moody’s memories for the parents.

Molly was sobbing by the time it was done.

“Ronald, how could you?” she cried. Arthur was just shaking his head in disappointment.

Ron started protesting. “Of course you believe him over me! I didn’t do it! I was set up.”

Molly just kept crying while Arthur examined his ranting son. Arthur might be in a division that wasn’t very well respected but he was still a cop. He noticed the same details the other aurors noticed. All of the evidence pointed to his son being guilty as sin.

“You’ve got to believe me!” shouted the panicking Ron. The babies started to wake. Harry rocked the baby buggy, trying to keep them asleep. Ron noticed.

“This is all their fault! If they’d never been born, none of this would be happening to me!” shouted the boy who was ready to blame everyone but himself.

Everyone ignored him. The aurors stepped in to block his view of the innocent babies.

“We were going to use veritaserum on him. I’m not sure if it’ll bring up any memories but we have to try,” said Madam Bones, gravely. Molly started smacking Ron’s arms.

“You horrid boy! How could you? After all Harry has done for this family? I raised you better than to attack innocent babies!” she shrieked. Arthur pulled her back and whispered in her ear. She hugged Harry and apologized. Looked at the babies with a sad expression, then turned angry eyes on Ron.

She started to open her mouth again but Arthur stopped her. She took a deep breath and hurriedly left through the floo.

As soon as she was gone, Arthur turned back to Madam Bones.

“You have my permission,” he said.

Ron tried to get away but Madam Bones froze him to his seat and Moody forced him to swallow the veritaserum.

They questioned him but his mind had been wiped well. Whoever did the job was a fair hand at the obliviate spell, though they left a few clues behind.

Ron remembered a letter from Lucius Malfoy, even if he didn’t remember what it said. He remembered a sack of gold, even though they couldn’t find any gold on his person or in his rooms. He remembered feeling satisfied and vindictive, even if he couldn’t remember why. He remembered that he hated Harry’s babies. He remembered Harry cheated on his sister and to get into the Triwizard Tournament. He remembered all of his problems were Harry’s fault and he wanted revenge.

It wasn’t enough to convict him but it was enough to damn him in the eyes of every person present.

Moody gave him the antidote and turned to his boss.

“What’s the verdict, boss?”

Madam Bones didn’t look happy about it but she couldn’t prosecute on such weak evidence. Even Moody’s memory wouldn’t be enough to convict him. He might have been under mind control. No one could tell.

“He’s already had one warning. I’ll give him an official reprimand and put him on probation. If he messes up again, I don’t care what the evidence shows. He’ll go before the Wizengamot,” said Madam Bones.

Arthur nodded, sadly. “Yes, Captain. How long?”

“Until he’s 17. If he keeps his nose clean, he’ll get a fresh start. If he messes up again, it’ll be Azkaban for him,” she said sternly.

Ron was as white as a sheet. “I didn’t do anything,” he said, adamantly. No one believed him.

Harry was gritting his teeth so hard, he thought he felt one crack. He had his fists clenched so hard, he felt blood well up in his hands.

“I’m not in trouble then?” asked Ron, hopefully. Everyone shook their heads.

“Not enough to go to jail, even though you deserve it,” spat an angry Moody. He’d rather take his chances and haul the boy before the Wizengamot but that decision wasn’t his to make.

Ron looked relieved. He smirked triumphantly at Harry, who was white with rage. He looked homicidal.

Dumbledore busted Ron’s bubble. “That does not mean you have completely escaped justice. There might not be enough evidence to prosecute you but there is more than sufficient evidence for me to act as Headmaster. You are expelled, Ronald Weasley. Hand me his wand,” said Dumbledore. He held his hand out. Madam Bones placed the wand in Dumbledore’s hand.

“No!” cried Ron. It didn’t matter. Dumbledore had already snapped his wand.

Arthur winced at the sound. Ron’s face turned purple with anger.

“The DMLE says I didn’t do anything and you’re still punishing me? Because your precious pet Potter wants you to? That’s so unfair! You always take his side!” yelled Ron. Arthur cast a spell to shut his son up.

“I’ll just take him home. Thank you for your mercy, Captain. I’ll make sure he toes the line from now on. We’ll homeschool him. Molly will make sure he does what he’s supposed to,” said Arthur, wearily.

Madam Bones nodded. McGonagall called for Ron’s trunk. One of the Hogwarts’ elves popped into the room with it. The elf also had a stack of things that were found in Ron’s trunk that didn’t belong to him. One of which was an empty money sack with the Malfoy family crest on it.

Madam Bones kept that for evidence. Harry couldn’t be more angry. He saw that the rest of the stuff was his.

He took his things and stood. “If I may, I’ll be leaving now. I’ve had enough of this child-abusing traitor,” spat the boy.

Dumbledore nodded that he could go. Harry turned to Arthur. “I don’t hold his actions against any of the rest of you. I hope to see you still on New Year’s Eve,” he said with as much calm as he could force into his voice. It wasn’t much but they could all tell he was trying. Arthur looked shocked.

“Are you sure, Harry? We would completely understand if….” Arthur tried to say. Harry stopped him.

“I want you all there with me. I consider you family. Not this arsehole but the rest of you for certain. Please, come. I know the boys will want to spend time with their Nana Molly and their Grandad Arthur.

Arthur had tears in his eyes. “We wouldn’t miss it. You’re a good lad, Harry.”

Harry patted Arthur’s arm and hurried out of the room. Moody and Tonks followed him, their eyes peeled for anything untoward.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 21

It was after 1pm before they left the Headmaster’s office. Hermione and Gabrielle insisted that Harry go check in with Madam Pomfrey. The burn on his arm had started to throb and his cheek was itchy with dried blood.

Harry tried to protest but the girls wouldn’t hear it.

“You need to be checked over and Padfoot deserves to hear what’s going on,” said Hermione, bossily. Harry sighed but knew she was right.

McGonagall had followed them down to make sure they got safely to their destination. She wholeheartedly agreed with the girls. Harry was outnumbered and outclassed. He walked tiredly towards the Hospital Wing.

His mind was a whirl of fears, what ifs, and memories. It finally flashed on the memory of something he wanted to talk to McGonagall about.

“Professor, I had the idea of having a photographer come to take pictures for us before the ball. Hermione had the idea of allowing her to take pictures for everyone else. I was wondering if it’d be alright for her to set up in the antechamber off the Great Hall? I think most people would like that,” said Harry.

Professor McGonagall looked at him like he was insane. Gabrielle smiled at him like he was a saint.

“After all you’ve been through, you still think of others?” said the girl. Harry blushed and shrugged.

“I just remembered it and wanted to let the shopkeeper know before it got to be too late,” said Harry.

McGonagall shook her head at the inner workings of Harry’s mind.

“I think that is very thoughtful, Harry. Yes, please, let her know it's fine with me,” said the Deputy Head.

Harry smiled for the first time since he’d walked out of the shop.

He wanted to talk to Neville and the twins about joining in for the private photoshoot. Luckily, they saw Neville coming in from Hogsmeade with a girl on each arm. McGonagall raised her eyebrows but didn’t say anything.

“Hey Nev,” said Harry, an angry look still on his face.

Neville, Susan, and Hannah stopped to stare at Harry.

“What happened to you?” asked the auror minded Susan. Her auntie had taught her to be on high alert most of the time.

“Ron,” spat Harry. He didn’t elaborate. Neville noticed Harry’s burn and the cut on his face. He saw Moody’s missing ear and the blood still in his hair. Susan noticed the aurors looked ready to kill.

“Walk with me?” Harry asked. Neville glanced at his girls and saw they were amenable. They were all curious to find out what happened.

They walked in silence until they reached the hall with the hospital wing. No one was around, or so they thought. Draco Malfoy was hiding at the end of the hall, a listening charm cast in the hallway containing Harry and his friends. The aurors stood, looking ready to do battle. Malfoy slunk a little further back in the shadows. If Moody wasn’t distracted by the pain in his head, he would have seen the little bastard.

Harry explained what happened. Neville and Susan gasped in shock. Hannah started to cry. Malfoy tried to stay silent but he let out a curse at the fact that his father had apparently lost his wand arm and was caught by the DMLE.

Tonks heard him. She cast quick and sure. Malfoy bounced out into the center of the hallway. Moody had him in ropes in a heartbeat.

“Little Malfoy, what have we here?” growled the hopping mad auror. Moody stalked forward. “Have we just caught Weasley’s accomplice?”

Tonks stood in front of Harry’s group, casting protective wards all around, just in case.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I, I was just on my way for a headache potion!” stuttered the blonde boy. Sweat started beading on his forehead.

Moody snorted in disbelief. He summoned Malfoy’s wand.

“Hey!” shouted the boy in a high pitched voice. Moody cast a priori incantatem on the wand. All it showed was a listening charm.

Moody growled. “This wand’s been cleared. Wonder why you would have done that?” hissed the angry auror.

Draco didn’t say anything. He was smart enough to keep his mouth shut and his eyes down, in case they tried to use legilimency on him. He didn’t know what this crazy auror was capable of.

“Nothing to say for yourself? Well, I can promise you your father will be singing like a bird. When I left Madam Bones was personally administering veritaserum. He’ll be caught for sure,” spat the auror. Draco couldn’t help it. His eyes flew open wide in fear.

“That’s right, you should be afraid. Your father will be in Azkaban before nightfall,” said Moody with a satisfied smirk. “Attempted child abduction, attempted murder of the heir to an ancient and noble house, and attack on a liege lord. He won’t be getting out of this one, no matter his connections and money. Fudge was already distancing himself before your sorry sack of shite father could start talking. If he’s found guilty, and I’ve no doubt he will be, you’ll lose half your fortune to Potter before the week is out. An emergency session of the Wizengamot is being called for tomorrow morning. He won’t escape this time. There’s no dark lord to blame the imperius on,” spat Moody, angrily.

“No!” Draco called, panicked.

Moody wanted to snap this brat’s wand right now but he knew he didn’t have enough proof to make it stick. Though Moody had no doubt that the brat was involved, his father would surely take the fall.

“Yes,” grinned Moody. He threw Draco’s wand at him and released him from the ropes. “Get out of here, before I decide to use veritaserum on you, legal or not. I’d gladly take my own stint in Azkaban to see the Malfoy line die. The Wizengamot shows no mercy to child abusers.”

Draco knew it was true. He grabbed his wand and hurried down the hallway. He turned back to Harry at the end of the hall. “I’ll get you for this, Potter.”

Harry glared right back but didn’t say a word. Draco could try. Harry would be ready for these bastards next time. He’d use lethal force to protect his children, consequences be damned.

“I’ll remember that,” shouted Moody as Draco ran away. “If you try anything, I can get you for premeditation because of that remark!” Draco just ran faster.

The aurors stood still until they couldn’t hear the sound of running feet anymore, then Tonks moved into the hospital wing to check to make sure the coast was clear before she let Harry and his friends go inside.

Harry was angry. He thought the same thing Moody did, that Ron and Draco were in cahoots together.

Neville was thinking the same thing. He spoke up. “We saw Ron and Draco talking in the entrance hall this morning,” said Neville. Susan nodded.

“They looked quite suspicious,” she said, her eyes narrowed.

Harry grit his teeth in anger. “I’ve no doubt they were in on this together just like I’ve no doubt they’ll both get away scot-free!”

Everyone looked at Harry sympathetically.

“Buck up,” said Tonks. “You caught seven death eaters today.”

Harry tried to see the bright side. “Yeah, I caught Pettigrew. Maybe the Ministry will finally pull their heads out of their asses.”

No one felt confident that would be the case.

Harry finally remembered what he wanted to talk to Neville about. “Anyway, Nev. I wanted to see if you and your ladies wanted to join us for a private photo session before the ball? I’ve hired a photographer. You’ll have to order your prints separately but you’ll have the session itself covered,” said Harry, frustration still coloring his voice.

Neville blinked. “You’ve just been attacked by death eaters and you’re thinking about me?”

Harry rolled his eyes. “If I focus only on the people who attack me, I’d have nothing else to think about,” Harry said, ruefully.

Neville laughed. “I guess that’s true.” He looked at Susan and Hannah. They both nodded.

“Alright. We’d be glad to join you,” said Neville.

“Great. Could you let the Weasley twins know, too? Plan to be at my room at 5pm, ready to go. We’ll have our sessions then head to the ball together. I have to be at the entrance to the Great Hall by 7pm,” Harry said, the thought adding nausea to his already teeming emotions.

“We’ll be there,” said Neville. He turned to leave. Susan offered her other arm to him, a still weepy Hannah on her other.

Harry and his group watched them go for a minute, then turned back to the Hospital Wing. They stepped inside.

Madam Pomfrey came bustling over. When she saw Harry’s face, she hurried faster.

“Mr. Potter, what happened?” she asked, seriously.

Harry growled his frustration and explained one more time. He just gave the basics to the mediwitch. He didn’t want to explain about Ron again. He hated even thinking that bastard’s name.

Harry had started shaking with post battle nerves. Madam Pomfrey practically forced a dose of calming draft down his throat. Harry could admit he felt better when it took hold.

She wrapped his burn and healed his face, then checked him over once more. She shook her head.

“I don’t see anything else wrong with you. Have a seat while I take a look at this one,” she said, thumbing at Moody.

Moody groused but managed to hand her his ear, wrapped in an evidence bag. She shook her head at the man but worked to reattach the appendage.

Moody’s ear made a weird zipping sound as it reattached. He hissed at the sensation but was glad to have his body part back where it belonged. Madam Pomfrey forced a couple of potions on the man then let him go. She knew none of them would agree to sit around and rest for long.

Harry led the way back to Regulus’ room. He sent a knocking charm at the warded door. After a moment, it opened. Padfoot lay across Regulus’ legs. Regulus was sitting up, his head turned towards the door.

“Hello. Can we come in?” asked Harry. Regulus smiled slowly and gave a single nod.

Harry pushed the baby buggy into the room and sat down. Moody followed the group inside and replaced the wards over the door.

Sirius turned back into a human and hurried forward. “What happened pup? Are you alright?” he asked, hurriedly.

Harry let his anger out, finally. He groused to Sirius while Winky popped into the room, changed the babies’ nappies, and handed a bottle and a baby over to Hermione and Gabrielle. They held the sleepy babies while they ate, watching Harry with sorrowful eyes.

When Harry and Moody had finished the sorry, expletive filled tale, Sirius started his own grousing.

“That traitor. He’s as bad as Peter ever was, if he’s willing to send babies to the death eaters. Of course the DMLE couldn’t do anything. The law’s on the side of the villains not the victims,” he spat.

“At least they caught Pettigrew,” said Hermione, sympathetically. Sirius snorted.

“Fat lot of good that’ll do. You wait and see. They still won’t free me. They’ll make up some other reason to condemn me,” growled Sirius. The aurors unfortunately couldn’t deny it was a possibility. With Fudge as Minister, any travesty could happen.

Regulus slowly shook his head. “Mal-foy… was… always… a spine-less… cow-ard. At-tack-ing… bab-ies?” Regulus snorted and shook his head slowly but angrily.

Sirius sat up and looked at Harry with a dead serious look. “You should go pay Fudge off. It’s what Malfoy will be trying to do, you’d best believe it.”

Harry sighed. “Do you think it’d make a difference?”

“Don’t you want to try? At least try to keep Malfoy in prison where he belongs?” asked Sirius. Harry looked uncertain but finally nodded.

“I’m willing to try. What should I do?” asked Harry.

“Ask Dumbledore to call him to the school. Chat him up. Offer him a million galleons if that’s what it takes. You have that to spare. Just don’t let that arsehole get away with it this time! He’ll buy his way out if he gets the chance,” warned Sirius.

Harry looked at his girls. “Whatever you think is right, mon ami,” said Gabrielle, supportively.

Hermione had a pinched look on her face. “I hate the thought of it. Justice shouldn’t require a payout,” she said, sourly.

“But you can’t deny it often does with politicians like Fudge,” said Tonks, seriously. She looked at Harry. “I think you should do it. If Moody’s right and you end up with half the Malfoy fortune, it wouldn’t really even cost you anything.”

Harry sighed and looked at Moody. He was the person Harry trusted most with this.

“Do it. Best not chance it, lad. Fudge is a fickle bint,” spat the auror.

Harry groaned but called for Dobby.

“Dobby? Can you take a note to Dumbledore? Ask him to pass something along to Fudge?” asked Harry.

Dobby saw his master was hurt. He was angry and scared. Someone had hurt his best master? If Harry wanted to get justice on the Minister himself, Dobby would see it done.

“Dobby will be doing,” said the elf. Harry sat with Hermione and Gabrielle and wrote the note. Moody read it over and made a change or two, before Harry sent it on.

In less than 15 minutes, Dumbledore sent a request for Harry to join him in his office. Harry looked at his girls.

“Let me walk you back to the dorms first. You need to start getting ready and I don’t want to implicate you in these dirty dealings,” said Harry, earnestly.

The girls reluctantly agreed. Harry hugged them both. “I trust you to take care of my precious boys. Please, try to be happy tonight. This was supposed to be a fun night for us all. I won’t let these evil bastards ruin it for us,” Harry said, sincerely. The girls gave him a small smile and left with Tonks. Harry watched them go then called for Dobby again.

“Dobby, please go to Gringotts one more time for me? Bring me two sacks with 500,000 galleons in each one. Hurry, if you can,” said the boy. Dobby saluted and popped away.

Harry hugged Sirius and started for the Headmaster’s office. Moody followed Harry out the door.

Harry arrived outside the Headmaster’s tower just as Dobby returned. He looked disgruntled.

“The goblinses say that you should not be spending so quickly. They want to be investing your new gold before you be spending it,” said Dobby.

“What do you mean?” asked Harry. Dobby handed Harry an account statement. Harry almost choked. Harry’s account balance had increased by almost 120 million galleons and four properties from the Malfoy holdings. He also received an additional 450,000 galleons from the other death eaters but it was nothing compared to what he’d earned from the Malfoy coffers.

Harry shoved the statement into his pocket and took the two bags of gold. Harry took a deep breath and started up the staircase, Moody following close behind him.

When they got to the top, Moody opened the door and looked inside. Only the Headmaster and Minister Fudge waited within.

“Harry, my boy! Come on in! Please, come on in!” said Fudge, jubilantly. The man looked downright giddy. “I understand you’d like to make a campaign donation? A substantial one?” asked the man. He winked at Harry. Harry fought not to roll his eyes.

“Yes, sir. Please, if we may?” Harry said. Fudge looked nervously at Moody. Moody gave the man an evil look and stepped back outside, shutting the door behind him. Fudge relaxed and turned a happy smile on Harry.

Harry walked in and sat down. Dumbledore looked at him somewhat disapprovingly. Harry stared back. Dumbledore sighed and looked away. Dumbledore would like to see justice stand on its own but he knew that was unlikely with Fudge at the helm. Dumbledore already knew part of the bad news that awaited Harry. If Harry had to pay Fudge off to keep more injustice from being served, so be it.

“Yes, my boy,” said Fudge. Harry’s brows furrowed. He hated it when people called him that. It reminded him of his Uncle Vernon. The only person who could say it without sounding like a condescending arse was Dumbledore. “I think a small donation, then we can talk?” said the man, wheedlingly. Harry did roll his eyes this time. He called 25,000 galleons out of one of the bags and siphoned them into Fudge’s waiting bowler hat. Fudge laughed joyously as he watched the galleons flow. The hat swallowed it all. Fudge replaced the hat on his head and looked at Harry, attentively.

“You have my ear, my boy,” said the man, magnanimously. Harry fought not to scowl.

“You’ve spoken to the DMLE?” asked Harry. Fudge looked uncomfortable.

“Yes, yes, I’ve heard what they found. There are a few different ways to interpret the evidence,” said Fudge, hedging.

“Yes, well, what isn’t in doubt is that Lucius Malfoy used Ron Weasley to try to kidnap my sons,” Harry said, angrily. Fudge winced.

“Poor Lucius. He claims he was under the imperius curse. He’s susceptible, you see. Of course, Madam Bones already assessed the fine. Lucius plans to appeal to the Wizengamot…” trailed off Fudge. Harry might be a teenager but he looked scary with his hair moving in an invisible wind and his eyes glowing green. Harry called 25,000 more galleons out of his money bag to stack itself on Dumbledore’s desk.

“I’d like to see that argument fail. It’s preposterous. Who does he claim had him under the imperius curse this time?” asked Harry.

Fudge looked at the stack of money with greed in his eyes. He swept the money into his hat before he answered.

“Walden McNair. I’ve already had the bastard kissed. Pettigrew, too,” said Fudge, like he expected Harry to be happy about that. Harry gasped.

“What? Did you even question him first?” asked Harry, in a panic. If Pettigrew was gone, there was little hope for Sirius to be set free.

“Yes, of course. He must have been under the imperius curse, too. He was talking some tosh about Sirius Black being innocent. We all know that isn’t true. Why, I’m starting to think Black was behind the whole thing,” said the Minister, perking right up. That would put a neat bow on things. Harry was so angry, he thought he might burst.

Dumbledore cut in to save Harry from a treasonous murder.

“Surely you don’t believe that, Minister. Sirius Black hasn’t been seen in almost a year,” said the Headmaster.

Fudge looked uncertain. “I just don’t know what else it could be. Such dark dealings. Poor Lucius,” said the fumbling Minister. Harry could see the man rubbing his fingers together like he was counting coins.

Harry decided not to beat around the bush. “How much is it going to take?”

The Minister jumped. “What?” he asked, feigning ignorance.

“What’s Malfoy offering you to set him free without a trial?” asked Harry, a hard edge to his voice.

Fudge stared at Harry for a minute then decided to play ball. “250,000 galleons.”

Fudge knew Lucius couldn’t offer more. His liquid assets had almost all been paid to Harry. He’d need a few weeks to come up with more cash.

“I’ll double it if you can make sure he sees trial tomorrow. An extra 100,000 if you make sure he’s put under veritaserum,” said Harry. Fudge licked his lips.

“I’m not sure…” said the man.

“600,000 galleons. 300,000 today and 300,000 tomorrow after the trial. Plus a 150,000 bonus if he’s put under veritaserum,” said Harry.

Fudge practically salivated. Lucius hadn’t paid the man that much in the past 15 years. It would be enough for Fudge to retire. He decided to try for a bit more.

“I don’t know. There’s five death eaters left. They could all take the fall but poor Lucius. He’s a personal friend,” said the greedy man.

Harry rolled his eyes. “450,000 today, 500,000 tomorrow. That includes the bonus. Last offer. If you say no, I’m going to pay the press off instead. I’ll show them my memories and let them take pictures. Of this meeting, too,” spat Harry. Fudge paled.

That would be a serious problem. Even setting Lucius free again would be a real hit to Fudge’s campaign. He was up for reelection in December. If the public saw something like this, if they knew Fudge had played ball with a death eater who meant to kidnap two innocent babies, it would be real trouble.

Fudge licked his lips and looked at Dumbledore. If he couldn’t have Lucius’ advice, he’d need Dumbledore’s.

“I would take the donation, Cornelius. If you’re shown to be tough on death eaters, it would look very good, wouldn’t it?” asked the manipulative man. “If you let death eaters go who attempted to kidnap the boy-who-lived’s heirs, well, how would that look?”

Fudge paled. That wouldn’t look very good at all. Harry stared at the man, his eyes burning.

“Four hundred and fifty thousand galleons right now, you say?” Fudge asked. Harry nodded once, hard.

“You make sure Lucius Malfoy and the other death eaters get a truly fair trial, with veritaserum, and sign a statement that you have reviewed my children’s placement and find I am a fit and adequate father. You’ll get an additional 950,000 galleons,” said Harry, his voice devoid of emotion. Harry remembered the threat of Dolores Umbridge. If he was paying, he’d make sure to cut that cunt off at the knees, too.

Fudge glanced at Dumbledore again, then nodded firmly. “That sounds fair. I agree to accept your donation,” said Fudge. Dumbledore wasn’t taking any chances. He had been writing the entire time Harry and Fudge chatted. He slid three sheets of parchment before Fudge.

Fudge glanced down and pulled at his collar, sweat starting to appear on his forehead. “A magically binding contract?” asked Fudge, in a high pitched voice.

“Just to make sure everything remains as we’ve discussed,” said Dumbledore, pleasantly. Fudge looked at Harry. The boy looked so angry, Fudge knew he’d follow through with the press if Fudge pushed it. He decided to abandon his plan of double crossing Harry. Fudge laughed nervously and signed without really reading. Dumbledore’s eyes glinted triumphantly. In just a few moments, it was done. Harry handed over the sack of gold with 450,000 galleons in it. Fudge quickly counted. He smiled like the Madonna must have smiled at her newborn son.

“Excellent! It was wonderful doing business with you, Harry,” said the now grinning Minister. He shook Harry’s hand, nodded at Dumbledore, and disappeared through the flames.

Harry stood up and started to pace, angrily. “He screwed Sirius out of justice, again!”

Dumbledore chuckled and shook his head. “It’s not as dire as it seems,” said the Headmaster. He pushed the paperwork at Harry. Harry almost refused to look. Dumbledore nodded at the contracts. Harry rolled his eyes and looked at the parchment.

The first sheet was exactly what Harry expected. The magical contract between Harry and Fudge, capturing their agreement. Harry would donate 950,000 galleons to Fudge's 1995 campaign. In exchange, Fudge would make sure that the death eaters received a trial before the Wizengamot that included the application of veritaserum to all of the accused.

The second sheet was the statement Harry requested. Fudge attested to the fact that Harry had been investigated by the Ministry and was found to be a fit and adequate father. The last was something Harry didn’t expect. He gasped when he saw it.

“Is this what I think it is?” Harry asked, hope blooming in his heart.

“It is,” agreed Dumbledore. “It’s a record of Peter Pettigrew’s questioning under veritaserum, already signed by Madam Bones and Alastair Moody, and now also signed by Cornelius Fudge himself. I think this will go a long way towards proving Sirius’ innocence before the ICW and the French Ministry,” said a smiling Dumbledore. Harry shouted in joy. Everything wasn’t going his way but this was a real boon.

Dumbledore took the paperwork and signed it all himself as a witness, in his capacity as Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. He waved his wand and several copies appeared.

“I’ll make sure these are all filed in the appropriate places, shall I?” asked a twinkle-eyed Headmaster.

Harry grinned and took the copies Dumbledore handed to him. Even the contract with Fudge literally purchasing justice was completely legal. In a hilarious turn of events, Lucius Malfoy had been the one to get this law quietly passed. As long as the contract only asked for justice and not for a specific outcome, it was all in the clear.

Harry wanted to hug the Headmaster. Dumbledore grinned and stepped around his desk, giving the poor boy a gentle squeeze.

Harry pulled back quickly, uncomfortable with physical affection from most people.

Harry grinned at Dumbledore. “You’re a wonder,” the boy said. Dumbledore winked.

“Just looking out for your interests, my boy, as I always try to do,” said the man, humbly. “Go on now, you have a ball to prepare for.”

Harry nodded and headed for the door. He couldn’t help but look back one more time and smile at the wily old man. Dumbledore laughed happily and waved goodbye.

Harry hurried back to his dorm, a spring in his step. Moody followed, wondering what had made the boy, who was so angry when he went into that room, so happy when he came out.

It was almost 4pm. Harry didn’t have much time to get ready himself. He hurried to eat a small snack and kiss his babies, who were swinging outside with their Pop-pop. Dan expected Harry to be a sour sack after what he’d heard about today. He was pleasantly surprised to find the boy a grinning fool.

“This is certainly an unexpected surprise,” said Dan, returning the grin. Harry kissed his boys and blew a little raspberry on their necks, causing them to giggle and swing their arms wildly.

“Yes, my meeting with the Minister went better than I had reason to hope,” said the grinning boy. “I’ll have a little meeting to attend in the morning before we head out, but I think it’ll be worth the delay.”

“Do tell?” said Dan, interestedly. Emma came outside followed by Tonks. The auror was already dressed in her finest Auror robes. She looked a sight in her dress-reds.

“Wotcher, Harry?” asked Tonks, looking at the boy who she expected to be angry and depressed all night. Harry laughed.

“The Minister signed a contract. Lucius Malfoy and the others will have a trial before the full Wizengamot in the morning at 7am. They’ll all be getting veritaserum,” he grinned.

Tonks whopped in joy. Moody hated to give the boy bad news but he felt he needed to know about Pettigrew.

“I hate to tell ye, lad, but Pettigrew’s been kissed,” said the auror, as gently as he could. Harry just laughed again and handed over the documents that Fudge had signed. Moody’s eyes went so wide, his magical eye almost popped right out.

“That barmy idiot. Did he even read these? I know he wouldn’t have signed this if he had,” said Moody. Harry snorted and shook his head.

“Not a chance. The dummy just signed. The gold was already on the table. He wasn’t going to pass it up,” said Harry. Moody passed the documents around for everyone else to read. Tonks laughed so hard, she almost fell over.

“That moron. He’s hung himself out to dry, hasn’t he?” she asked. Harry nodded happily.

“He certainly has,” said the boy, in satisfaction.

Emma smiled gently at the crafty boy. “Best go get ready, son. Your ladies will be down shortly,” said Emma.

Harry was so joyful, he hugged her and kissed her cheek. Emma chuckled and patted his face. “Go on now,” she said, shooing him away.

Harry hurried off to his rooms to get dressed. He showered, shaved his barely there stubble, and freshened himself up in every way. He put on his robes and laughed at what he saw. His robes were red and gold with a large gold Hogwarts crest on the back. Harry shook his head at the flash and checked his watch. Only 10 minutes until he needed to go get the photographer. He hurried down to get Moody and Tonks to come with him.

Even Moody had freshened up and put on his dress robes. He looked a little grumpy about it but he didn’t actively complain.

“Are the girls down yet?” asked Harry. Tonks grinned and shook her head.

“They’ll be ready by the time we get back with the photographer,” said Tonks, her eyes twinkling.

Harry shook his head and turned to Moody, who was rolling his eyes at the fact that it’d taken these girls over three hours to get ready.

“Ready?” Harry asked Moody and Tonks. They nodded and walked out with Harry, one in front and one behind. They weren’t taking any more chances with Potter or his kids.

They made their way through the Gryffindor Common Room. Only the unlucky first through third years who hadn’t been invited to attend the ball waited in the common room. Even if they couldn’t go, they still wanted to see everyone off. They all looked so forlorn, Harry decided to do something nice for the little rugrats.

As soon as they made their way out to the hallway, Harry called for Dobby.

“Dobby?” he said. The elf popped into the room.

“Yes, Mr. Harry, sir?” asked the attentive elf.

“How many kids won’t be going to the ball?

Dobby thought for a moment, “That would be being about 150 students per common room,” Dobby answered.

“Could you get 120 pizzas, 60 cases of butterbeer, and 50 gallons of ice cream with all the fixings for each common room? Make sure you leave a good tip,” said Harry.

Dobby grinned and did his weird little head slapping salute. Harry shook his head and turned to go down to the entrance hall. Moody and Tonks were staring at him.

“What?” asked Harry, checking his robes to make sure he hadn’t ripped a hole in them that showed his bum or something.

“You’re insane,” said Moody flatly.

“You’re a saint,” laughed Tonks. Harry rolled his eyes at them both.

“I just know what it feels like to be left out. I figure, might as well spend that Malfoy gold on something that would bug them if they knew,” said Harry, flippantly.

Tonks laughed again. Even Moody smiled. He might think Harry was barmy but he could appreciate the sentiments.

Harry stopped for a minute to think. He decided to call for Winky, “Winky?” he called.

She popped into the hallway. “Yes, Mr. Harry?” she asked.

“Could you go to my vaults and get 10,000 galleons each and deliver it to the International Magical, the Daily Prophet, Witch Weekly, and the Wizarding Wireless? Tell them there’s going to be an interesting trial at 7am tomorrow morning at the Wizengamot. Tell them this is a bonus for them to cover it as fairly and accurately as they can?” asked Harry.

Winky nodded. “Winky can be doing, sir,” she said. Then, she popped away.

Harry looked at the aurors with a smile in his eyes. “Might as well make sure no one misses the fun, eh?”

Moody laughed and Tonks literally fell over in her mirth. Harry grinned cheekily and hurried to lead the way to the entrance hall.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 22

In less than 15 minutes, Harry was back at the Gryffindor Common room. The pizzas, butterbeer, and ice cream were already there. All of the kids who would have otherwise been left out were having a grand old time. The Weasley twins had contributed to the chaos by loaning out their wizarding wireless for the little lions to borrow for the night. Harry grinned to see their happy faces.

The Weasley twins were waiting outside Harry’s rooms with a radiant Angelina Johnson. They were dressed much like Harry, only their robes were a gaudy gold color with a red Hogwarts crest on the back while Harry’s robes were a classy deep red, that was almost black, with a gold crest on the back. Angelina was dressed in a shockingly red dress with almost no back but with a flimsy gold material filling in the bare spots, providing a shimmer to her exposed dark skin.

They looked great together, despite the practically blinding nature of the twins’ robes.

“Harrykins!” said George, his arm around Angelina’s waist.

“Our favorite brother!” declared Fred, with his arm around Angelina’s shoulders.

“Thanks for inviting us to the pre-party!” George said, with a wink.

“Though it looks like we might be missing the best party,” said Fred, looking around at all the exuberant lower year students.

Neville opened the entrance to the common room, coming inside with Hannah and Susan. They were all dressed in black with yellow and gold trim. It was a nice mix of the houses.

Harry grinned at his other friends. The photographer looked like she was itching to start taking snapshots.

“Everyone ready?” Harry asked.

“As good as we can be,” said Fred, grinning and bowing them all into Harry’s rooms.

Harry rolled his eyes but smiled. He opened the door and held it for everyone except Moody. He insisted Harry go in first. Harry didn’t complain. It felt good to have the experienced auror watching his back.

Harry led the way towards the house but the photographer stopped. She looked out over the seemingly endless sea and the gorgeous setting sun.

“Let’s set up here,” she said excitedly. Harry shrugged.

“Sounds good to me,” he said. “Let me go get everyone else.”

“Excellent,” said the woman. She hurried to set up her equipment and arranged the seating for the pictures. Harry went inside to get the rest of his family.

Harry stood in the sitting room, chatting with Fleur, Bill, the Grangers, Remus, and Sirius. The girls started down the stairs and Harry’s jaw almost hit the floor.

Both girls were dressed in dark red silks, though the cut of their gowns was completely different.

Hermione wore a strapless maxi-style gown with golden ruching pulled tight to the right side to expose her lower leg up to just above her knee. She wore her black basilisk hide boots with a kitten heel and carried a golden shaw. Her hair was pulled up into a chignon with small gold flowers captured in the absolutely perfect dark ringlets. Her caramel skin practically glowed against the almost black shade of red that the majority of her gown was made from. Perfect little accents of gold shone at her neck, wrist, and ankle. Long golden drop earrings with little red roses at the lobes finished off her look. Harry had to swallow hard. He glanced over at Gabrielle and felt faint.

Gabrielle wore a babydoll dress that shifted color from light to dark red, depending on the way the light struck the material. The dress came down to just below her knees. A deep v was cut in the front, with gold brocade material filling in the space between the panels and a wide glittering golden belt cinching her waist. Her black basilisk hide boots had slight heels as well. She wore her hair back with a dark red headband and beach waves. With a deep red choker with a golden rose hanging at the hollow of her throat and gold bangles on her wrists, she looked simple and stunning. Harry knew in that moment that he was the luckiest man alive.

He hurried forward to take his ladies hands and help them down the last few steps. He bowed to them, his queens, and kissed their manicured hands.

“My darlings. Hermione, Gabrielle, you take my breath away,” Harry said, with stars in his eyes. Emma couldn’t help herself, she snapped pictures with her mundane camera endlessly as the girls descended the stairs. She had tears in her eyes as she watched the beautiful girls blush and giggle at Harry’s actions.

They took a moment to stare at each other with moon eyes. Finally, Dan laughed.

“I guess we’re skipping the ball to have a mutual appreciation party?” he teased. All three teens blushed and glanced at the other people in the room. Harry was so inspired by their beauty, he wanted to drop to one knee and propose right that moment. He controlled himself. He knew their families would want to be present for such a special moment. It wouldn’t be fair to cheat everyone else. Instead, he offered each girl a beautiful golden lily with red tips to the petals. He carefully pinned the corsages to their chests above their hearts, a matching corsage on his own chest.

“Let’s go take your pictures so you can make it to the party on time,” said Tonks, a grin on her face and a tease in her voice. Remus took her hand, kissed it, and escorted her outside. Tonks blushed as much as the young girls did.

They made it outside just as the sun was starting to lower towards the water. It was 5:30p already. The photographer hadn’t wasted time. She had taken pictures of the Weasley twins and Angelina, as well as Neville, Susan, and Hannah, while they waited for Harry and his group to make their way outside. Sirius led the way as Padfoot, dancing on light puppy feet with a laugh in his puppy smile.

The photographer beamed at the lovely people descending onto the beach. Harry was pushing the buggy with his two lads in their best mundane suits that matched Dan’s. Emma was wearing a drop waist dress in deep blue, to match her men. They would be heading out for their own night on the town as soon as everyone else headed out to the ball.

The photographer worked, quick and sure, arranging people all around. Everyone got a shot with their dates, individually, and as family groups. Finally, there was a massive picture of the entire group together, right as the sun slipped below the horizon, casting a golden glimmer on them all. It was a gorgeous shot.

They even convinced Moody to have his picture taken by himself and with them all.

Finally, it was a quarter until 7pm. The photographer hurried to pack up her gear and follow everyone else down to the Great Hall. Harry showed her to the anteroom and hurried back to meet up with his lady loves. McGonagall popped out of the Great Hall doors and smiled to see all nine champions lined up with their dates, ready to head inside.

“Everyone! Please, if I could have your attention,” she called to all of the students and competitors crowded into the entrance hall.

Everyone turned their attention to the professor. “Thank you all for joining us for the Yule Ball. In just a moment, we’ll open the doors. For your information, seating is open, except for the head table at the front of the room. Those are for the competitors, judges, school officials, and Ministry guests. Also, you should be aware, we have a professional photographer on sight. After the meal, you are welcome to line up outside the antechamber behind the head table. For three galleons, you will receive a 5x7 print each. Thank you to Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, and Gabrielle Delacour for arranging this treat for us all.”

She led the group in a round of polite applause. People started murmuring excitedly. Several students hurried back to their dorms to get their galleons. Almost 15 minutes later, the Great Hall doors opened. Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle were at the front of the pack. Gasps and spontaneous applause broke out among the students as they looked at the beautifully decorated room. It was like something out of a winter wonderland. Ice sculptures, large christmas trees with white, glittering lights covered in snow and ice, and little drifting white clouds with candles shining soft light through the ice crystals floated around the ceiling. Tables covered in white tablecloths with blue-light candles and small flower arrangements with white and blue flowers filled the room. It was gorgeous.

Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle made their way up to the head table and took seats as far away from Dolores Umbridge as they could get. Unfortunately, this put them right beside Percy but they decided this was the lesser of two evils.

“Hello Percy,” Harry said, taking the hit and sitting beside the pompous arse. Thankfully, Harry was on Percy’s good list because of the invite to the French Minister of Magic’s New Year’s Eve Ball.

“Harry Potter, what a pleasant surprise. Good to see you, chap,” said Percy, pumping Harry’s hand. The Minister had been singing Harry’s praises all over the Ministry for the last few hours. He was suddenly on the Minister’s favorites list. Percy wasn’t sure how he’d managed it but he hoped to bask in the reflected good light.

“Er, good to see you, too, Percy,” Harry said, a little uncomfortably.

The meal was soon served. Harry spent about half of the delicious meal chatting with his beautiful ladies and the other half listening to Percy drone on about his job and his important role as the Minister’s ambassador tonight. Percy was filling in for Madam Umbridge, as the Junior Undersecretary, while she acted as judge for the Triwizard Tournament.

As dessert was served, Percy leaned over and spoke quietly to Harry, “Nasty business with Ronald today. He barely missed a trip before the Wizengamot. I have to thank you for not painting the rest of us with the same brush. We Weasleys are stalwart supporters for the protection of magical children.”

Harry scowled and grunted in reply. “Of course, Ginevra is doing much better. She’s home for the holidays. She’ll be going back to Saint Mungo’s tomorrow afternoon. She seems to have come to her senses. She literally beat Ron bloody when she learned what he’d been up to. Good medication and decent Healers have helped her release many of her delusions. They expect she’ll be able to return to school next semester,” said Percy, in a conspiratorial tone.

Harry let his scowl lighten somewhat. He hoped Ginny really was doing better. Harry didn’t wish her ill. He just didn’t want her fawning over him or attacking Hermione and Gabrielle again.

“Of course, Dad’s asked the twins to keep an eye on her, if she does return. Best not to take any chances. The Weasley family name can’t take many more hits without permanently damaging our reputation. Thank you for thinking of the rest of us when you decided not to press charges against Ronald,” said the pompous man in a sincere voice. Harry rolled his eyes but answered Percy.

“No problem, Percy. I consider the Weasleys to be family, despite everything that’s happened.” Percy patted Harry’s shoulder and turned back to McGonagall on his other side. Harry watched the arse for a moment then shook his head. If even Percy could appreciate Harry’s unintended kindness, Harry supposed he could let it go. Ron wouldn’t be coming back to Hogwarts and hopefully Ginny wouldn’t be a problem anymore.

As dessert was cleared away, Dumbledore stood and called everyone to attention.

“Thank you all for joining us for a fine Triwizard Tournament tradition, the Yule Ball. We appreciate each and every one of you that chose to stay with us at Hogwarts during this holiday season. We hope you’ve found the warmth of friendship and camaraderie to replace the love of home and hearth. Please, stand and join me as we open the dance floor. Step back against the walls for just a moment,” Dumbledore said, holding his perfectly healthy arms up into the sky. Harry caught McGonagall smiling at the sight while Dolores Umbridge frowned.

The tables disappeared while rows of chairs lined the hall, facing the center of the room. Harry swallowed thickly, feeling a little sick as Dumbledore continued to speak.

“Champions? Please take to the center of the floor and open the dancing, if you would,” Dumbledore said with his eyes twinkling.

Several couples and two thrupples took to the dance floor. Harry heard the loud, obnoxious voice of Madam Umbridge break the silence.

“This embarrassment cannot be allowed to continue. Only dancing pairs should be allowed on the floor. It’s bad enough that we have one beast parading as a person creating an embarrassment on the floor. I will not allow two,” she practically shouted in the still air, as everyone waited for the dancing to begin. She tried to stand up and hurry around the head table, the only table to remain in place, to cause a further scene. Harry’s face flushed with anger as Gabrielle and Fleur’s faces flushed with embarrassment. Harry prepared to open his mouth and add to the scene when Umbridge created more chaos all on her own.

First, her bottom was stuck to her chair. As she opened her fat mouth to complain about the mistreatment, a loud burp echoed around the room. It ripped the silence and caused a cloud of stench to float about. Students and professors gagged at the smell. She tried to open her mouth to scream when a loud fart ripped through the air. People started to turn green when the scents collided. Umbridge waved her wand and stood. A large brown stain was filling her backside. She opened her mouth to shriek curses on everyone who was staring at her and laughing but another loud belch ripped from her guts instead. She tried to hurry and leave the room but another fart ripped through the air. Little brown flecks oozed down her legs.

She managed a scream but the end of the scream was another loud stuttering belch. Little flecks of vomit flicked out of her mouth. The professors started casting air clearing charms around the room and around the stinking ministry official. Another loud fart ripped the air and a stream of brown goo fell to the ground.

Students laughed, retched, and screamed at the scene the disgusting woman was making. Umbridge waddled as fast as her full pants would allow for. She ran through the antechamber just as another loud fart rend the air. They all heard the wet splatters hitting the floor and saw the flashbulb of the photographer's camera go off.

“Destroy that picture!” shrieked the embarrassed woman as the entire Great Hall full of people laughed at her. She screamed in frustration and ran from the room. Harry promised himself he’d offer the photographer 20 galleons if she’d sell him a 14x11 of that picture. He bet he wouldn’t be the only one if the looks of triumph on the Weasley twins' faces were anything to go by.

The professors cast a few cleaning charms and air clearing charms before Dumbledore stood again with twinkling eyes. “As I was saying, Champions and your dates, however many you happen to be lucky enough to have, please open the dancing.”

Harry was grinning when he turned back to Hermione and Gabrielle. The girls' eyes were glittering with mirth as the sound of a waltz started to fill the room. Harry sighed. They had practiced a triad dance for this one.

Harry did a few dance steps, bowed to each lady while his feet kept moving. They curtsied in return and took hands, lifting their combined hands into the air. Harry did a fancy turn, moving in a figure 8 pattern around both girls while they slowly waltzed with each other. He took each of their hands and let them do a twisting turn around him and each other. Harry kept all three of their hands aloft and together as they moved through the slightly modified waltz steps. Harry grinned as each girl stepped back. He bowed as they curtsied. Harry did a spinning step that kept him facing both girls at once while they moved in a fast step around Harry. Harry grinned and touched their outward facing hands, spinning them both into his chest and out again. They repeated the moves one more time before the song ended. It was kind of beautiful.

Harry caught a glimpse of the twins doing a very similar dance with Angelina while Fleur and Bill and Viktor and Lavender Brown did a picture perfect two person waltz. All of the other teenage champions were outclassed by the people who had obviously practiced with professionals. The photographer didn’t waste a moment. She moved around the dance floor capturing everyone. As a faster reel with a two-step pattern started, the professors joined the Champions on the floor. Harry actually had so much fun with this triad dance, he found himself laughing while his girls giggled and flitted about, curling into and out of his reach as their turn to promenade came and went.

By the start of the third song, several students joined in on the dancing. A quick footed slightly sexy tango was the fourth song. Harry saw a blushing and grinning Neville work the floor with his two girls, not that Harry could pay attention for long, his own sexy ladies were at his back and his front, keeping him spinning towards one or the other as they moved through the risque moves.

After the fifth song, Harry decided to take a break. He took his ladies over to grab some punch and relax for a song before they were back at it, this time taking turns dancing as two person couples, first with Harry and Hermione, then with Harry and Gabrielle, and finally a titillating rumba with Hermione and Gabrielle. Several couples stopped to watch the beautiful girls dancing together. They were very good dancers.

Madam Umbridge returned to the ball in a fresh outfit. She marched right up to Harry, as if he was the person who caused her to shite herself in public. He wasn’t, not that it mattered to her.

“I’ll be seeing you on Monday. I’m going to see that you’re investigated and those brats are taken away from you. I’ll make sure they go to separate homes where proper discipline will be applied. You’ll never see them again,” she spat. Harry just smirked.

“Think I’m kidding, do you? I’ll have the Minister see to it personally,” said the ugly woman.

“Dobby, bring me a copy of the paperwork from the Minister. Not the originals. Bring a copy of the receipt for the filing, too,” said Harry calmly.

A small stack of papers appeared before Harry. He glanced at them and handed two to Umbridge.

“What’s this tripe?” she spat, angrily. She read the documents and her mouth literally fell open.

“These are forgeries,” she shrieked.

“Test them,” Harry said, glittering malice in his eyes and laughter on his face.

The witch pulled out her wand and slapped it to the papers. She screamed between her teeth.

“That’s right, Madam. I’ve already been investigated by the Department of Wizarding Family Services. As you can see, I passed with flying colors. The Minister was glad to sign off on the results himself. To think, all it took was a small campaign donation and it was done,” said Harry airly.

“You paid the Minister off!” she spat. Harry grinned.

“Tisk, tisk, Madam. Are you saying the Minister can be bought? Why, I might just tell him you said so. Or maybe I’ll tell Rita Skeeter. She’s sitting right over there,” said Harry. The witch whipped her head around. Sure enough, Rita Skeeter and her photographer were slipping around the room, taking quotes and pictures with wild abandon.

Umbridge swallowed, hard. The Minister would not appreciate such a quote showing up in the papers, especially not with her name next to it. Of course, it was true, but that never stopped a politician from ruining the person who said it.

She slapped the papers back onto the table, gave Harry a venomous look and stalked away. Harry grinned and turned to Colin Creevy who had been listening to the whole thing.

“Hey Colin, will you do me a favor?”

“Anything,” said the breathless boy.

“Take these papers over to that woman in the acid green glasses. See her?”

“Yes, Harry, I do,” said the boy, like he was declaring a solemn oath.

“Give her this,” Harry said, pulling an extra 5,000 galleons from his pocket. It was all the cash he had left on him. “Make sure you buy a copy of that picture of Umbridge from the photographer first. Take that to the reporter as well. Just give it all to her and tell her what you’ve seen of my parenting? Could you? Oh, and buy me a copy of that picture, too, please?”

Colin giggled and took the stuff. Harry watched him practically run to the photography line. A couple of people grumbled when Colin cut to the front of the line but Harry knew the boy would be quick. Harry laughed quietly to himself and hoped the picture made the front page.

He would be delighted when his wish came true.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 23

The ball was magical but the kisses the thrupple shared together before they parted ways were even more so. Harry was practically floating on air when he and Hermione escorted Gabrielle to her carriage then walked together back to Hermione’s room. They kissed for several more minutes before Hermione said goodnight.

Harry was on cloud nine as he checked on his sleeping lads and went back to his rooms. The 5am wake up call the next morning only bothered him because it interrupted his wonderful dreams.

Harry did his morning ablutions with his thoughts still on Hermione and Gabrielle. He made his way downstairs and found Hermione, the Grangers, Sirius, Regulus, Remus, Tonks, and his lads waiting for him already.

“You’re all up early,” said a sappily grinning Harry. He and Hermione made moon eyes at each other for several minutes while they dished up an early breakfast. By the time the meal was done, Gabrielle, Fleur, and Bill had joined them, too.

They all sat around and watched the joyful experience of young children opening their first Christmas presents and enjoying their first Christmas stocking. Everyone had a few gifts to open under the tree but the babies truly did make things worthwhile. They took as much joy in the paper and the boxes as they did in the new toys and healthy treats.

By 6:30 am, all the gifts had been opened, the baby boys were taking a little nap, and everyone else was enjoying a nice cup of peppermint and chocolate tea, reminiscing about the days gone by and looking at the beautiful photographs from last night.

The Grangers practically cooed over the canvas prints of Hermione in her sugar plum fairy costume and the boys in their little angel costumes. Harry hung up the picture of the five of them together in their holiday outfits right away. The magical canvas print moved so the babies’ joyful kicking of their belled feet was captured perfectly. The lads looked so happy. Harry was afraid he’d run out of space to hang all of the pictures that had been taken of the beautiful babies and gorgeous ladies.

However, the large rectangular picture of Harry with all of his family and friends before the sea in his trunk was his absolute favorite. It took pride of place above the mantle in the family sitting room where Harry could see it everyday.

Finally, at 15 minutes before 7am, Moody finally arrived to escort Harry to the hearing. Hermione, Gabrielle, Harry, Bill, Tonks, and Moody prepared to leave for the Ministry. Harry made sure he had the Minister’s blood money with him before he left.

“Harry, could I suggest something?” asked Hermione, cautiously.

“Anything for you, my lovely,” Harry said, smiling at the girl. Hermione blushed a little and giggled at the endearment.

“I was thinking,” said Hermione, dithering.

“What we like best about you,” smiled Gabrielle. Hermione took the other girl’s hand and squeezed.

“I was thinking you should take a picture of the twins to give to the press,” she said. Harry scowled.

“What?” Harry asked, grumpily. Hermione sighed.

“Everyone will know about them after the trial for certain. The Death Eaters already do, obviously. You don’t want to make the public rabid for pictures or you’ll have to watch your back all of the time. You don’t want reporters stalking your kids, do you?”

“No,” Harry spat, annoyed. “I don’t.”

“Then don’t give them a reason to, mon ami. I think the lovely family picture of the three of you in your family crest robes would be best, no?” said Gabrielle, gently.

Harry rolled his eyes but thought about it. He sighed a loud, annoyed sigh and grumped out, “Fine. Let me get a copy.”

Harry found a 5x7 of the picture and duplicated it six times. That should be enough. He thought hard and decided to include the paperwork he’d had Colin provide to the Daily Prophet yesterday. Best to get the word out he was a good father before the Ministry changed its mind.

When Harry had everything, the group prepared to leave.

“We should be back by lunchtime, I reckon,” said Harry.

“Good,” said Fleur. “Mama and papa will be expecting us for dinner.”

“We’ll make sure Winky and Dobby have everything packed and ready to go by the time you return,” assured Emma. Harry smiled gratefully at her. She patted his hand and said, “Go get those bastards who meant to hurt our boys. Make them pay.”

Harry nodded firmly and said, “I will.” Bill, Tonks, and Moody left their bags with Emma. Despite Harry’s insistence that he didn’t need an auror guard while he was in France, Moody wouldn’t hear it. He insisted both himself and Tonks would be coming or Harry wouldn’t be going. Harry rolled his eyes but let it be. He didn’t want to argue and extra protection for Harry’s lads was always welcome.

The group stepped through the floo and arrived in the Auror office. It was already pandemonium. Only six of the aurors and Madam Bones were on duty this morning but they all looked downright jolly for a bunch of people that were working on Christmas Day.

“The man of the hour!” called Shacklebolt as Harry appeared. “Thanks for the early gift, Potter.”

Harry looked confused. “I’m sorry?”

“I’ve been trying to catch Malfoy with something that would stick for the last 10 years. He always slips away. The Minister himself came by this morning but he refused to even speak with Lucius and his slick bunch of lawyers. That means this will be a good day for justice!” grinned the happy auror.

Madam Bones stepped out of the prison holding cells. She gave Harry a small smile and walked over.

“Happy Christmas, Potter and gang,” she said, nodding at them all. A chorus of “Happy Christmas” echoed around her.

She turned seriously to Harry, “I’m sorry about Pettigrew. I guess you’ve heard,” she said, sympathetically. Harry shrugged and didn’t let the setback get him down.

“Couldn’t have happened to a more deserving bloke,” Harry said.

“After what he confessed to, I hate to say it but I agree,” said the Head of the DMLE.

“Did you see the paperwork?” Harry asked, quirking his eyebrow.

“Do you mean the official record of Pettigrew’s questioning that you somehow managed to get the Minister to sign off on? I did,” she said, smiling again.

Harry laughed. “That’s the one.”

“I added a copy to both Pettigrew and Sirius Black’s official records,” said the woman.

“Then, alls well that ends well,” said a grinning Harry. Madam Bones grinned her agreement.

Moody led Harry and his group to their reserved front row seats. Harry grinned again when he saw every magical newspaper in Britain sitting in the press box and the Wizarding Wireless setting up microphones. It was going to be a happy holiday, indeed.

Soon, everyone took their seats. The clerk called for everyone to stand for the Chief Warlock. Dumbledore managed to look regal in the preposterous magenta and lace Wizengamot robes. They looked like something Ron might have worn to the Yule Ball, if he’d been allowed to attend, which he wasn’t.

Dumbledore went through the procedural concerns before the part Harry was most interested in came to pass. The Death Eaters started being trotted out, one-by-one, to sit on the witness stand and swallow their portion of veritaserum.

Harry kept a cool demeanor as they all admitted to being willing death eaters, to killing and murdering in their lord’s name, and to being present in that clearing with the intent of torturing and killing Harry’s sons.

Harry was very angry and anyone who looked at him could tell but he didn’t say a word. He didn’t clench his fists or turn red in the face. He merely looked at each death eater like they were the shites that they were.

Each death eater in turn was found guilty of attempted kidnapping, kidnapping, murder, terrorism, assault on a minor (Harry), assault on an auror (Moody), and conspiracy to harm minor children (Jameson and Julius). They were each and every one sentenced to life in Azkaban. Not one was spared.

Finally, the show got around to Lucius Malfoy. The one Harry had been waiting for. The man’s eyes grew wide when he saw the packed press box and Harry sitting there, waiting to testify against him.

Lucius still tried to act cool, right up until the Chief Warlock called for the veritaserum to be administered.

“No!” Lucius called in a panic. “You can’t make me! I was under the imperius curse!”

“If that’s true, the truth will set you free,” said Dumbledore in a voice that told everyone he didn’t believe a word out of Lucius’ lying mouth.

“Minister!” called Lucius. The press all turned from watching Lucius to watch the Minister’s reaction. Fudge swallowed hard but nodded his head.

“Administer the veritaserum,” Fudge said in a croaking voice.

Lucius opened his mouth to protest but it was a mistake. Auror Moody grabbed his open jaw and forced it wider. He “accidentally” overdosed Lucius with five drops when three was all that was called for. He didn’t mention the mistake. He just stepped back and let the now completely relaxed Lucius dig his own grave.

After the opening questions such as what’s your name, give us your birthdate, and place of residence, and the like, they finally moved on to the more interesting questions.

“Are you a willing death eater?” asked the prosecutor, Madam Bones.

“Yes, I am,” Lucius said in a monotonous voice, his missing arm obvious now that he wasn't trying to hide it.

“For how long?” asked Madam Bones.

“Since my sixth year at Hogwarts,” he answered.

“Are you now or were you ever under the imperius curse while acting as a death eater?”

“No, I acted of my own accord,” said Lucius in a slightly slurred voice.

“Have you raped anyone while acting as a death eater?” she asked.

“Yes, 22 times,” said Lucius.

“Have you murdered as a death eater?” asked the Head of the DMLE.

“Yes, 21 times, including 14 muggle and 7 magical people,” said Lucius. He was so drugged he was offering information that wasn’t even asked. The small crowd murmured angrily.

“Are you aware that Harry Potter has two sons?” asked Madam Bones.

“Yes, my son informed me on the second of September,” said Lucius in a voice that sounded very stoned.

“Did you have any plans for Harry Potters’ sons?” she asked.

“Yes, I was planning to kidnap them. I was going to torture and kill one of them and use the other in a necromatic ritual to reincarnate Lord Voldemort,” Lucius said, with a hint of pride in his voice.

Several people in the crowd screamed.

“Did you succeed in reincarnating Lord Voldemort?” asked Madam Bones, disturbed.

“No, not yet. I plan to keep trying until he is revived,” said Lucius. The crowd muttered angrily.

“Are you being forced against your will to seek to revive Lord Voldemort?” asked the prosecutor.

“No. It is my duty and my pleasure to see my lord returned to life,” said the slightly smiling man.

“Did you kidnap Harry Potter’s sons?” she asked.

“No. Potter thwarted my attempt despite my collusion with his willing former best friend, Ron Weasley,” said Lucius. The crowd gasped and the reporters scribbled like mad.

“Did you kidnap Harry Potter?” asked the angry and disturbed woman.

“Yes. He appeared in the clearing rather than his infants. I would have gladly killed them all,” said Lucius blandly, like it didn’t matter that he just admitted to conspiracy to commit murder.

Madam Bones shook her head. “Did you injure or attempt to injure Harry Potter or Auror Alastair Moody?”

“Yes. I burned Potter’s arm and cut off Auror Moody’s ear. I would have killed them both, if given the opportunity,” said Lucius.

“Who was present with the intent of causing harm to Harry Potter’s children?” asked the Head of the DMLE.

Lucius named the six known death eaters and one the Minister was hoping wouldn’t be mentioned. “... and Peter Pettigrew.”

“But he’s dead!” shouted someone in the Wizengamot.

“No. He has been hiding as a rat animagus for the past 13 years. He is not dead,” said Lucius.

“He’s dead now!” shouted the Minister, nervously as the crowd started to look angry. “I had him kissed last night!” The crowd just murmured more angrily at that fact. They wanted to see the rat bastard put on trial. Harry decided to take his chance.

“Did you collude with Sirius Black? Is Sirius Black a death eater?” asked Harry, loudly. Everyone quieted down to hear the answer.

“No. Sirius Black was never a death eater. Peter Pettigrew framed him. Sirius Black was not the Potter secret keeper. As far as I am aware, he has never killed anyone,” said Lucius.

“That’s enough questions!” shouted the anxious Minister of Magic. People were staring at him like he was a piece of dung on the bottom of someone’s shoe.

Moody administered the antidote after Madam Bones nodded. They had all they needed for the punishment she would be requesting. She had already presented all of the evidence and questioned Moody at the beginning of the trial. The DMLE had played Moody’s memory of the events, including the damning evidence against Ronald Weasley. She didn’t even feel like she needed to question Harry. Lucius had already damned himself. If the green, sallow look to his face was anything to go by, he knew it, too.

The only person in the crowd who still supported Lucius after his testimony was his crying wife.

“The prosecution moves for a vote,” said Madam Bones.

“I’ll allow it,” said Chief Warlock Dumbledore.

“Everyone in favor of a guilty verdict, cast your spell,” she called. Of the 120 members of the Wizengamot, 111 were present. 110 voted to convict.

“Everyone in favor of an acquittal, cast your spell,” Madam Bones called.

No one cast.

“Refrains, stand and make your case,” said Madam Bones.

Elphias Doge stood, “I suggest we seek a retroactive reversal of this man’s acquittal from 1981! He was obviously as guilty then as he is now!”

Madam Bones tried not to smile. This was what she was hoping for.

“All in favor, please cast?” she said. 111 votes were cast in favor. Every single person, even the people Lucius had been paying off for years, voted against him.

“Very well, we will sentence based on the laws of 1981,” said Madam Bones. Narcissa Malfoy wailed.

“The prosecution calls for the defendant to be sentenced to the veil. All in favor?” she asked.

102 people voted in favor.

“All in favor of the lesser sentence of Azkaban for life?” the Head of the DMLE asked.

Eight people voted in favor of life in Azkaban.

“All in favor of a 30 year sentence in azkaban?” she called.

The remaining person did not vote.

“Holdout, please rise and state your case,” called Madam Bones.

Tiberius Ogden stood. “I call for the dementor’s kiss!”

Lucius looked like he might faint.

Madam Bones tried to keep a neutral face but she couldn’t. Despite herself, she smirked at the suggestion.

“All in favor?” she asked.

Only 52 wizards voted in favor of the dementor’s kiss. It wasn’t enough to pass.

“All for the veil of death, one more time please?” Madam Bones called, adjusting her monocle.

103 people voted in favor this time.

“In favor of life in Azkaban, one more time?”

The same 8 people voted for life imprisonment. It did not pass.

“The veil of death it is. We will adjourn for fifteen minutes and reconvene in the appropriate room,” said the Head of the DMLE.

“As adjudicated, so adjourned,” said Dumbledore, slapping his gavel on the bench.

Everyone stood while Lucius Malfoy was dragged away. He was unable to walk himself. Narcissa gave Harry a venomous look and hurried after her husband. The only thing that disappointed Harry about this trial was that Draco wasn’t implicated, too.

The press surrounded Harry. He tried to answer their questions in as few words as possible. He passed out the documents he had prepared and the picture of himself with the twins in their little Potter family robes. It was adorable.

Moody came over to escort Harry to the Death Chamber. Harry got a seat front and center. He wanted to see the bastard dead. He meant to torture and kill Harry’s children, sacrificing them to reanimate that vile bastard Voldemort. Harry felt no mercy for the bastard.

Narcissa didn’t come into the Death Chamber. She couldn’t watch her husband die.

The press setup with cameras ready to go as Lucius was marched into the room. He had obviously had a couple of calming drafts. He could barely hold his head up. It was the only mercy the Wizengamot would show him today.

The verdict and the procedural requirements were all read and followed. Then, it was show time.

Harry sat, his face as cold as stone as Lucius was frog marched to the veil. Lucius might have been stoned off of his mind but he still had enough understanding to look afraid. He glanced at Harry, whose eyes were glittering with satisfaction, and sneered. Harry didn’t care. In just a moment, Lucius would be nothing more than a bad memory.

The aurors let go of him and Lucius almost fell. Madam Bones did her duty. She cast a wingardium leviosa and floated the arrogant death eater through the veil.

It was only a flutter of cloth and the sound of whispering, then Lucius Malfoy was no more. It was rather anticlimactic, to be honest.

Some more procedural requirements were met before the crowd was dismissed. Harry and his group high-tailed it out of there before any more reporters could ask any more Harry questions. He was glad to hurry to the floo and head home.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 24

Harry made it home in time to eat lunch with his family before they would leave for France. It was honestly a rather short trial, veritaserum made the wheels of justice turn more quickly. Yet, five hours felt like a long time to Harry. He felt like a lifetime had passed since yesterday; so much had happened. Harry had been so preoccupied with the attack, then the ball, and finally the trial for the death eaters that he’d completely forgotten to be worried about meeting Gabrielle’s parents.

Right as they were gathering everyone for the portkey, a swatch of owls flew into the room. There were seven of them and they were all carrying a newspaper.

Harry took them all. He paid the birds and gave them each a treat before he looked at what the papers had to say.

“Lucius Malfoy Finally Brought to Justice After 13 Years!” cried the International Magical.

“Bastion Lord Malfoy Brought Low: Pictures of his trip through the veil on the center page!” cried the Magical Inquirer.

“Malfoy Tries to Resurrect Dark Lord Using Potter Heirs!” screamed the headline for the Daily Prophet.

“Ministry Representative to the Triwizard Tournament Embarrassed Herself and England,” spouted Witch Weekly, a large full-color picture of Umbridge’s escape from the Ball last night on the cover.

“Potter Babies Adorable and Well Cared for!” shouted the front page of Your Magical Baby.

“Will the new Lord Malfoy Escape His Father’s Legacy?” asked the Magical Minute. A picture of Lucius Malfoy standing before the veil on the cover.

“Heliopaths Succeed Against Bastion Family!” strangely decreed The Quibbler. A picture of a small elephant with wings graced the cover. Under that was the headline, “Harry Potter Slays Slytherin’s Monster!” with a picture of Harry standing before the dead basilisk with the sword of Gryffindor.

Harry laughed and passed the papers around. Hermione smacked his arm, gently.

“Harry! Someone died. You shouldn’t be laughing,” Hermione chastised.

“A death eater who meant to harm me and my children is dead. He wanted to reanimate Voldemort, Hermione,” whined Harry. He wanted to enjoy this. He could tell Padfoot was enjoying it.

“Yes, well. I’m glad the wheels of justice turned but we should still mourn the loss of life,” said Hermione, primly.

Padfoot scoffed. He didn’t feel sorry for Lucius at all.

“Thirty seconds until the portkey,” warned Moody.

The elves quickly shrank all the luggage and put it in their pockets. Harry and Hermione double checked that they had the twins firmly in their baby carriers, tied onto the rope. Everyone grabbed hold, including Padfoot’s grip with his mouth. In just a moment, they were all gone.

After what felt like an eternity of swirling through the ether, they finally came to a jarring stop as the ground reappeared below them.

Harry teetered on his feet and tried not to throw up. The babies had no such compunctions. They vomited quite spectacularly on their adorable Christmas themed robes.

Harry gulped air quickly and pulled himself together. He cast a quick spell to clean up his sons while Remus cast a quick spell to heal the cut on Tonks’ chin. The clumsy auror tripped over her own feet and caught the ground with her face.

The thoughtful Hermione passed around some pepper up potion and stomach soothing lozenges to help everyone get back to rights. By the time everyone felt well again, the Delacours were present and waiting to be acknowledged.

“Mama! Papa!” cried Fleur and Gabrielle. They rushed forward to hug their parents, grandparents, and little sister. A line of French aurors stood against the back wall, providing protection for the important family.

“My little doves. You’re home!” cried a beautiful woman that looked almost exactly like Gabrielle, only she had soft violet eyes instead of the cornflower blue of her daughter. All three girls had their mother’s honey blonde hair and slim figure, though Gabrielle had her father’s slightly smaller stature while Fleur was tall like her mother. The French Minister for Magic hugged his girls and held them at arm’s length to look them over.

“You both look well,” said the proud man. Fleur and Gabrielle’s mother studied her daughters carefully.

“You have found les amoureux, oui?” said the excited woman. Both of her girls blushed and glanced behind them. The attention turned to their other guests.

A gorgeous little girl that could be Fleur’s twin squeed in joy. “Oh, mama! Look at the precious bébés!” The girl who was most likely seven or eight years old looked around at the adults in Harry’s group.

“May I please say bonjour?” she asked with pleading violet eyes. Harry smiled.

“Yes, you may. Thank you for asking first. The baby in Blue is Jameson. The baby in Aquamarine is Julius,” said the young father.

The woman stepped forward and warmly welcomed Harry’s group.

“Bienvenu, friends of Fleur and Gabrielle. I am Lady Julia Delacour. This is my husband, Lord Jean Claude Delacour, the Minister for Magic,” she said, gesturing at her husband. He bowed formally to the group. Harry felt awkward with such an unfamiliar greeting but he bowed in return. Julia looked at her youngest daughter, “This little one is Lady Noemie. We are so glad you could all join us for the holiday.”

Everyone looked at Harry to introduce them. Jean Claude stood back and observed the dynamics of the group. He found it interesting that the group deferred to one of its youngest members.

Harry blushed a little but started the introductions. “Erm, thank you for inviting us. We’re very happy to be here. My name is Harry Potter…” Padfoot growled a little and tugged on Harry’s robes. He looked pointedly at Harry’s house crests. Harry rolled his eyes. “I apologize. I don’t usually stand on formality but it seems I should, this once. I’m Lord Harry Potter Black Gryffindor Slytherin Peverell,” said the boy, uncomfortably. “These are my sons, Heir Jameson Potter and Heir Julius Black.” Harry introduced everyone else, remembering their formal titles. It was a long introduction since Harry had twelve people to formally introduce. Luckily only Harry, his boys, Hermione, and Bill had super formal titles. Harry felt a bit like a pompous berk introducing them with such highfalutin monikers.

Jean Claude appreciated someone who didn’t hold too much value in inherited titles though he hoped this young man knew how to use those titles to his advantage when necessary. He couldn’t help but raise his eyebrows at such a young man with children of his own already.

Jean Claude stepped forward and shook everyone’s hands. He bowed to kiss each lady’s hand, even Tonks who was trying to look her most competent and deadly.

Jean Claude stopped at Padfoot. He stared at the dog. One of his personal guards stepped forward and whispered in his ear. Jean Claude nodded.

“Please, sir. You have been granted temporary asylum until your trial. Unless you wish it so, you are welcome to leave your disguise behind,” said Jean Claude, formally. Padfoot glanced at Harry who took a fortifying breath and nodded. In just a moment, Sirius was standing in his best set of casual robes instead of his doggy disguise.

Jean Claude nodded. “Sirius Black, may I presume?”

“In the flesh,” grinned Sirius. The Minister’s personal guard looked more alert but no less relaxed. Sirius glanced nervously at them.

“I hope you do not mind. A guardsman will attend you during your stay until after your trial. I have arranged it for tomorrow. We thought it best to have the matter taken care of as quickly as possible. Your state provided solicitor will be here later this evening to prepare your case,” said Jean Claude. It wasn’t really an option to put it off. Jean Claude would know this man’s guilt or innocence before he allowed him to spend too much time around Jean Claude’s precious family.

Sirius swallowed thickly and bowed regally in thanks.

“Certainly, Minister. I’m just glad that France is willing to provide the justice that Britain seems set against,” Sirius said. Jean Claude only just refrained from snorting.

“Your Minister for Magic’s reputation precedes him. We do not require gold to find justice in France,” said the French Minister slightly scathingly.

Sirius just grinned in return. He couldn’t deny the truth of that statement. Harry had paid a literal fortune just yesterday for an obvious criminal to see justice.

Jean Claude turned curiously back to Harry, Hermione, and Bill. He knew from his daughters’ letters that these were the young people of the hour. The potential future love interests of his children.

“May I call you Lord Potter or do you prefer your full title?” asked Jean Claude. Harry blushed and looked beleaguered.

“Um, just Harry, if you don’t mind,” Harry said. Jean Claude nodded his head in acknowledgement.

“Harry, please, follow us to the rooms we have set aside for you and your guests,” said Jean Claude. He swept his arm towards the doors. Julia insinuated herself beside Hermione while Jean Claude walked with Harry. Each of the teens carried a baby.

“How is it a person of your age has managed to become the lord of so many houses?” asked Jean Claude. He heard his intellectually minded wife grilling Hermione about her studies. Bill walked on Jean Claude’s other side. He laughed softly at the question. Jean Claude raised his eyebrow in question. Harry just looked mildly annoyed.

“I … sort of don’t exactly know,” Harry said, frustratedly. Bill outright laughed this time. Jean Claude turned to Bill.

“Maybe I should answer as your steward,” Bill teased. Jean Claude turned back to Harry, somewhat impressed. This boy had vassals? Harry just blushed deeper and nodded. “Harry’s godfather abdicated the Black lordship to Harry. It was meant to protect him. When Harry became a father, he was automatically elevated to Lord of the Potter holdings and the Head of that House,” said Bill.

“Not that anyone had ever bothered to tell me that the Potters were noble or that I would be a lord someday,” said Harry, quietly. Jean Claude still heard him.

“By becoming a lord, Harry was also emancipated. He became his own guardian and was able to claim full guardianship of his children,” said a grinning Bill.

“You do not have any other guardians watching out for you or your interests?” asked Jean Claude, mildly disturbed.

“No,” Harry said, sadly. “My parents died when I was very young.”

“Oui, we know the story in our country as well,” said Jean Claude.

“Yes, well, my godmother was attacked and incapacitated and my godfather, Sirius… I reckon you know his story, too?” asked Harry.

“Obviously not the true story. We had heard he was the person who betrayed your parents,” said Jean Claude, ruefully. Fleur had written to him extensively about Sirius Black’s plight.

“If you know that story, you don’t know the truth at all. I have some documents I can share with you later about that,” Harry said, angrily.

Jean Claude nodded. “We will plan for a gentlemans’ meeting after dinner in my study. I would hear the true story for myself. Mr. Black’s solicitor will join us at that time.”

Harry nodded. Bill continued. “If you know Harry’s origins, you know he defeated the person known as Lord Voldemort?”

No one jumped or screamed at the name here. Jean Claude merely nodded.

“That person was the Heir to the House of Slytherin. Harry conquered him and became the Heir of Slytherin by conquest,” explained Bill. Harry looked uncomfortable with that information.

“During Harry’s second year, he discovered he was the Heir to the House of Gryffindor. This year he learned he inherited the line through his mother. The line had been squibbed for some time,” said Bill, practically laughing at Harry. Harry just looked a little disgusted about the fact.

“The Potter line was formerly known as the Peverell line. This fact was lost to history until Harry uncovered the fact. The house and seat had never been relinquished, so Harry merely revived it,” said Bill. Harry looked a little pessimistic about it all. Jean Claude didn’t understand the reaction. Most people would be extremely glad to discover such prestige belonged to them.

“I am sorry if this question is rude, but why don’t you seem happy about these facts?” asked Jean Claude. Harry sighed.

“I’m not unhappy, it’s just… I grew up with my mother’s sister. My Aunt Petunia and her family hated me. I hate to trauma dump on you but I literally grew up in a closet. I didn’t even know my own name until I was six years old and started school. They only called me rude names. It seems quite the farce to me that I was basically the lord of the world and no one bothered to take care of me. I’m grateful to my lordships or whatever. It means I can protect myself and my children now. I don’t have to rely on anyone else but still. It is a little ridiculous to discover. People in power conspired to keep me ignorant for their own purposes and to keep me right where they wanted me,” said Harry. He had mostly forgiven Dumbledore but he hadn’t gotten over his childhood abuse yet. He didn’t think protecting Voldemort’s secrets was worth allowing a child to suffer.

Jean Claude walked in silence for a moment. He didn’t understand this boy’s backstory completely but what he had just revealed was quite different from the story put forth by the British Ministry. It didn’t surprise Jean Claude that they would allow a child to suffer but it still didn’t make any sense.

Harry could see the man was even more confused now. Harry sighed. “Perhaps this is a story for later as well? I might be applying for asylum in France at the end of this year. It might be best if you completely understand my situation,” Harry said, sick to his stomach at the thought of sharing his plight with anyone else.

Jean Claude nodded and led them into the guest wing. The next hour was a whirlwind of settling into rooms and unpacking.

Then, Jean Claude and Julia led them all on a short tour of their home. It was a rather large enclave but it truly did belong to Jean Claude’s family, not the French Ministry. Several members of Jean Claude and Julia’s family lived on sight, including Jean Claude’s uncle, Julia’s parents, her sister, and her niece.

Meeting Lya and Anna was the highlight of Sirius’ day. The gorgeous 30-something brunette, Lya, who shared Julia’s eyes was a vivacious jokester. Sirius was half in love before she left to go check on their dinner arrangements.

Harry’s group was led back to their rooms a couple of hours before dinner. The Delacours left them to rest and prepare for the semi formal dinner party that would include everyone in their family group. It would be a rather large party that would include Julia’s family as well as Jean Claude’s bachelor uncle who lived at the enclave. Jean Claude’s parents were sadly no longer with them.

Harry tucked his boys in for a nice long nap and turned to rest in the sitting room that was shared by all of the guests. Tonks sat with Harry while Moody went to check in with the head of security for the house. Moody wanted to make sure that Harry’s security detail was included in the protection plan for Harry’s family.

Harry rested his eyes and thought about how to explain his life to Gabrielle’s family in a way that wouldn’t turn them off completely. He sighed. He wasn’t sure it would be possible. He decided to think about something else.

If Harry decided to try to come live in France next year, and after the drama of this school year and his knowledge of the fickleness of the Ministry, he was feeling an ever more pressing need to take his family and run. Harry called for Dobby to bring him the deeds to the new properties Harry had acquired from the Malfoys. Two of the properties were in the United Kingdom. One was a decent sized plot of land and the other a row of shops in Diagon Alley. Neither was what Harry was hoping for. The other two properties were ancestral properties in France. A lovely set of row houses in Marseille and the Malfoy ancestral home. It was also located in Nice. Harry looked at this one with interest. Like many magical properties in Nice, it was an ancient enclave. Harry didn’t know exactly what that meant but if it meant the house was a sort of small self-sustaining village like this one, then Harry might consider it for his new family home.

“Dobby,” Harry called. Dobby popped into the room. He was wearing a beret and a set of pantaloons that looked downright hilarious when paired with Dobby’s Megadeath t-shirt. Harry wasn’t here to judge. He just shook his head at the strange fashions of his free elf friend.

“Yes, Mr. Harry, sir?” asked the eager little being. Visiting someone else’s house was sort of boring for the elves. They could still help take care of the babies but there was no cleaning to do or castle elves to help. The Delacours didn’t have elves. They had freeman brownies who received room, board, material for clothing and such, and a fair wage, instead of bonded elves. The brownies didn’t want to be edged out by what they saw as slaves so they refused to let the elves help at all.

“Could you go to the goblins for me? I want the wards updated on all of my new Malfoy properties. I don’t want anyone to be able to find any of them, except the shops, until I’m good and ready. I don’t want anyone related to or vassals of the Malfoys to be able to be able to ever find my properties again,” Harry said, firmly.

“You is being wise, Mr. Harry,” said Dobby, with his ears wiggling in approval.

“Ask them to please start with the property in Nice. Tell them to clear out and destroy anything dark. I don’t want anything that could be a danger,” Harry said of the enclave. “Can you check it out for me?”

Dobby jumped up on his toes in excitement. His kind boss was trying to keep his elves happy by keeping them busy.

“Yes, sir, Harry Potter, sir,” said Dobby with joy in his voice. He popped away quickly to talk to the goblins.

Harry shook his head at the strange elf.

Tonks looked over at Harry, quizzically. “You got some new properties from the Malfoys?”

Harry nodded. “I did. I got a bunch of gold and four new properties. Two of them are in France. If we might move here, then I’m hoping one of them will be good enough to be a home for us,”

Dobby was gone for two hours. He came back, happy as a lark. Their potential new home was huge and would require more cleaning than Harry’s two elves could hope to do alone. Thankfully, there was already a family of elves there keeping things up.

“Mr. Harry Potter, sir,” Dobby said, excitedly. Harry almost jumped out of his skin as the enthusiastic elf appeared right behind him while he was putting on his trousers.

“Ahh! Dobby! Don’t scare me like that!” Harry called, trying to stay upright with one of his legs halfway into his bottoms.

Dobby giggled. He knew Harry wasn’t angry. Harry pulled up his fancy slacks and did up the button and zip before he turned around.

“What did the goblins say?” asked Harry.

“They has already been starting to update the wards. Your new home will be done by tomorrow. Harnock be saying you must be calling your new elves to you and be binding them,” said Dobby.

“New elves?” Harry asked in dread.

“Yes! Youse new home has eight elves. An older couple, they’s two sons and daughter, they’s mates and three babies. The sons is being in a thrupple like the great Harry Potter. They share one mate while the daughter has only one mate of her own,” said Dobby, factually. Harry blinked and nodded.

“Whatever works for them, I guess,” said Harry. “Do I really have to bind them?”

Dobby nodded solemnly. “You must bind them and be ordering them to never answer a Malfoys call again. Order them to show you the secrets of the house and to be obeying youse family,” said Dobby. “If you do not, the Malfoys might be using them against the great Harry Potter, sir, and his family.”

Harry groaned. “Now?”

Dobby grinned and nodded. “Sooner is being better than later.”

Harry called all of his new elves to him. Eight elves from the newly moniquered Potter Enclave and six elves from the row houses in Marseille showed up. Hermione would kill him.

“Do any of you want to be free? I’d be glad to hire you and pay you,” offered Harry. The elves acted like he’d offered to behead them and eat their children.

“You don’t have to but if you want to be free now or anytime in the future, like Dobby, just let me know?” said Harry, uncertainly. The elves nodded agreeable but backed slowly away from the strange Dobby. Harry sighed. He asked Winky to join them.

“Fine, let’s get this over with. Please form a line so I can bind you,” said Harry. He quickly moved down the queue, binding each elf to himself, even the babies at the parents’ insistence.

“I order you to never answer the call of a Malfoy or anyone associated with a Malfoy ever again. You’re to answer the calls of myself and my friends here with me. Please, show Dobby and Winky any secrets of the properties you oversee. Winky and Dobby are my head elves. You’re to obey them the same as you’d obey me and my ladies, Hermione and Gabrielle, understood?”

The elves quickly agreed. Harry turned to Winky, “Can you take down their names and duties? They’ll all be getting the same pay and time off as you and Dobby. Make sure they have everything they need?”

Harry looked at the slightly dirty and emaciated elves. “Make sure they all see a healer, too, please?”

The new elves looked shocked at Harry’s kindness and attentiveness to their needs. Several of them rushed forward to hug Harry. Harry looked at the sky and shook his head, patting them all to show he appreciated them.

Hermione walked in at just the wrong moment.

“Harry Potter! What is all this?” she asked, upset at the new elves.

Harry whirled around and looked guilty. Hermione put her hands on her hips and stared at Harry.

Harry quickly explained about the Malfoy properties he’d acquired and the elves that came with them.

She softened somewhat after he explained he offered them freedom and they refused. He looked so frustrated by that fact that she was willing to forgive him for acquiring 14 new elves. He introduced Hermione and Gabrielle who came in right behind her. The elves clamored around their kind new missies.

“Everyone, umm, go do whatever it is you usually do. Just, no punishing yourself. If you think you need punishing, ask one of us,” he said gesturing at himself, Hermione, and Gabrielle. “There will be no physical or, like, emotional abuse. You might miss out on dessert or something if you do something really wrong but that’s probably it,” said Harry, sternly. The elves looked at him like he came straight from the heavens. It made Harry uncomfortable.

“Just try to clean up Potter enclave. I’m hoping we’ll have time to come see it sometime this week,” said Harry. “Make sure you work no more than 7 hours per day! You’re all required to take one day off per week, at least, but you’re allowed two days, if you want! Dobby will make sure you get your pay and anything else you need. Go to him or Winky if you need something.”

The elves looked shocked at Harry’s strange requirements but they didn’t complain. They liked dessert too much to do that.

“Oh, and pack up anything that looks personal to the Malfoys. We’ll ship it to them. I don’t want family pictures or anything like that. I don’t want anything left in the house that they could use to spy on us,” said Harry. The elves grinned at that idea. They all popped away to get the Potter enclave in tip-top condition.

“Potter enclave?” asked a curious Gabrielle.

Harry shrugged. “One of the properties I acquired from the Malfoys is an enclave. Dobby, did you check it out?”

Dobby nodded enthusiastically. Winky looked curious.

“Can Winky go be looking?” she asked.

“Sure,” Harry shrugged. Winky popped away.

“It is being a large property, Mr. Harry. It has a Manor house, seven large cottages, a crofter’s cottage, a guard house, a storehouse, and three barns. There is being two manicured gardens and 500 acres of farmland and another 500 acres of grazing land. It is being having everything you might be needing except a road and a garage for Mr. Sirius,” said the excitable elf, who was bouncing on his heels.

Harry blinked at the excessive property. Hermione gaped while Gabrielle laughed. “The Malfoy ancestral home? Mon ami, it is only two kilometers away!”

“That’s close,” said Harry, surprised.

“What were you thinking?” asked Hermione.

Harry shrugged. “I was thinking that if we ask for asylum here next year that we might want a place of our own. I admit, I didn’t think it would be such a large property,” said Harry.

“There would be room for all of us,” said Hermione, consideringly.

“And then some,” muttered Tonks. She shook her head at the good and bad luck of Harry Potter.

Remus, Sirius, and Regulus came into the room. They saw Harry’s look of consternation and Hermione’s look of thinking hard. Gabrielle kept laughing at them. Tonks look kind of annoyed and exasperated.

“What? We want in on the joke,” said an eager Sirius. Tonks explained. Sirius looked a little disgusted with the idea while Regulus looked excited.

“That is a lovely property,” he said slowly. He was still a little stiff and slow but he could get around and hold a conversation now. It was great progress for the young man.

“You’ve been to it?” asked Harry, interestedly.

Regulus carefully nodded once. “For Narcissa’s wedding. It is an old and well maintained property.” Dan and Emma joined them. They looked regal in their dinner clothes. Everyone looked very nice.

“It definitely sounds big enough for us all,” said Harry, consideringly. “There’s also three row houses in Marseilles, if someone didn’t want to live in Nice,” said Harry, shrugging. Regulus looked shocked.

“You plan to put us all up?” asked Regulus.

“You’re my family,” Harry said, simply. To him, it was obvious that he’d share the wealth, so to speak. Regulus just slowly shook his head and smiled. He was a very lucky man. Not only had this young man saved his life, he seemed bound and determined to take care of him for life, too.

A brownie appeared in the room. Harry glanced at the little being. It was smaller than an elf, with brownish gray skin instead of greenish gray. Otherwise, they could be cousins. The only real difference was that brownies spoke like normal people instead of with a dialect like the elves.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. My name is Bastien. Is everyone ready?” asked the brownie. Everyone agreed that they were.

Harry’s group followed Bastien through a maze of corridors to arrive at the formal dining room. There were little name tags in front of each seat. There was even a spot for Dobby and Winky, right beside Harry’s sons. Dobby looked consternated for a moment. He disappeared and reappeared with an absolutely beaming Winky in tow.

Winky ran over to Harry and hugged him. She would have kissed his face if she could reach it without being rude. Harry looked confused.

“You has been being finding the most wonderful house for us, Mr. Harry,” she beamed. Harry rolled his eyes and looked for his seat. Harry gulped when he saw he was sitting right next to Jean Claude. When he saw the number of forks on the table, he started to sweat.

“You have acquired accommodations in France?” asked Julia hopefully.

“I… yes, I did. Probably. I acquired two properties here. I haven’t seen them yet. I’m hoping there will be time to check at least one of them out sometime this week. I take it the one I’m most interested in is pretty close to your own home,” said Harry, feeling a little stiff. He didn’t know what to do.

Hermione laid a hand on his. She leaned over and whispered.

“Just relax. You start with the cutlery on the outside and work your way in. Use a new fork, spoon, and knife for each course. Okay?” she said, patting his hand. Harry smiled at her in relief and nodded. Julia thought it was sweet.

Gabrielle, who was sitting beside Hermione, just nodded her head encouragingly. Bill sat next to Julia. Fleur sat next to Bill, with Noemie beside Fleur. The Delacour girls were towards the middle of the table. Both Gabrielle and Noemie had a baby next to them. Harry felt weird about that, like he was pawning his kids off on them because they were female but really, the elves would be caring for the boys. The rest of Harry’s group sat at the other end of the table with Lya and Julia’s parents with Jean Claude’s uncle as counterpoint.

“It is nearby?” asked Julia, excitedly. “Is it a mundane property? I’m afraid there are only two magical properties nearby and both are taken, to my knowledge.”

Gabrielle grinned excitedly at her mother. “Oui, it is close by. Harry has acquired the former Malfoy enclave. Harry received half of the Malfoy holdings as just compensation for the attempted kidnapping and…” Gabrielle glanced at Noemie. “Well, we will just say the now deceased Lord Malfoy meant Harry’s children harm.”

“Deceased?” asked Jean Claude.

Harry looked satisfied when he answered. “Yes. For once, justice was done by the English Ministry.”

“Only because you paid them to hold a fair trial,” pointed out Bill. Jean Clause studied Harry.

“You made sure you received justice for a wrong done to you and your family? The Malfoys are a persona non grata in this area. They have a vast holding and are very wealthy but they are known as dark wizards with ill intentions,” said Jean Claude.

“Yes, well, thanks to the English Ministry, they’re known as philanthropists or at least they were until I paid Fudge to give Lucius veritaserum. Now the truth has come to light,” said Harry.

Jean Claude raised an eyebrow and a glass to Harry.

“Congratulations are in order,” said Jean Claude. Everyone else was listening in. They all raised their glasses and gave a small salute to Harry.

Julia toasted Harry but wanted to know more. “You acquired the Malfoy enclave?”

“It’s the Potter enclave now, Lady Delacour,” said Harry.

Julia squeed in happiness. “Oh, my dear boy! You would keep my daughters so close to me! I am well pleased!”

Harry blushed and looked down at his plate. It wasn’t done on purpose. Julia thought Harry was just precious.

The conversation was light for a little while. The Delacours focused on Harry’s new properties and what he planned to do with them. Harry didn’t know what the Roucas-blanc was but he was glad his Marseille properties were worth the paper they were written on, too.

Finally, dessert was finished. The Delacours had been very polite and relaxed as they grilled Harry, Hermione, and Bill about everything in their lives. Fleur and Gabrille made sure to spout off plenty of humble-brags and straight up compliments about their hopeful beloveds.

Harry was so focused on not saying anything wrong that he barely noticed he’d managed to use the right fork most of the time. Sirius kept everyone at the other end of the table entertained but both he and Remus kept their sharp ears peeled for what the Delacours were saying to Harry.

Harry’s precious babies were the stars of the show. They were quiet and good through most of dinner. When the desert rolled out. They had the happiest chubby baby grins while they ate some delicious chocolate pudding. After they finished their own dessert, the babies started to look quite sleepy.

“Well, perhaps we should retire to our lounges? I know that Julia was hoping to have a chat with just the ladies, if the gentlemen would like to follow me?” Jean Claude said.

“Umm, would it be alright if I tuck the boys in quickly and then join you?” asked Harry. He winced to have to ask but his lads were looking quite tired.

Jean Claude smiled at the attentive father. “Of course, Harry. It was remiss of me not to think of them right away. Perhaps we would all like to change into something more comfortable, then reconvene?”

Harry smiled in relief. “That would be perfect.”

Gabrielle led the way back to the guest suits. She helped Harry and Hermione give the boys a bath and settle them in their adorable onesies with the reindeer faces over the bum.

Hermione read a story to the boys while Gabrielle and Harry rocked them and slipped them into bed. Gabrielle sang a sweet song to the dozing lads until they were asleep good and proper.

The three teens turned and saw Julia and Emma standing in the doorway with tears in their eyes.

The two mother’s clomped on the grown-up teens when they stepped out of the room. Harry didn’t know what to do with receiving motherly cuddles from two moms when he grew up with none.

The two mothers finally gave a watery laugh and let the teens go.

“You look so precious with those little bèbès. It is joyful and nostalgic to see,” said Julia, wiping a tear from her eye.

“You should see them at school. They’re scholars, excellent friends, and stalwart supporters of what’s right. They have such grace under fire; it’s unbelievable what they go through,” said Emma, proudly, tears glimmering in her own eyes.

Julia looked concerned. “Do they find themselves under fire often?”

Emma looked disturbed and angry. “The adults do nothing to control the bad elements among the student population. It’s infuriating,” Emma spat.

Gabrielle looked with concern at her own mother. Julia looked disheartened and furious.

“I know my Gabrielle tells me that Harry is persecuted fiercely by professors, students, and Ministry officials yet he does nothing to earn these trials,” said Julia.

Emma snorted angrily.

“I hope they’ll consider my advice and change schools next year. They shouldn’t have to deal with such horrid situations all the time,” said Emma.

Julia looked hopefully at the thrupple. “Is there a chance that you might consider schooling in France next year?”

Harry, Hermione, and Gabrille exchanged glances. Harry sighed and nodded. “There is. I’ve already had a dirty politician threaten to take my sons away and put them in bad homes. That’s my worst nightmare,” said Harry.

“What? I can already tell you are a wonderful father!” exclaimed Julia, aghast.

Harry snorted. “I’m still learning but that doesn’t matter to people like Dolores Umbridge.”

“Well, it should. Come. You must speak to Jean Claude. He will have advice for you. He is wise and caring,” said Julia. She gathered up the men and walked them back to Jean Claude’s study, before she escorted the ladies to her salon. She had every intention of plying the adult women with liquor and convincing them to spill all of the juicy secrets about the amazing young people who’d captured her daughters' hearts.

Harry, Dan, Remus, Regulus, and Sirius entered Jean Claude’s study where two beautiful women and an eager young man waited.

“Lya,” said Sirius, grinning at the jokester he’d been so eager to meet. She grinned at him from her place beside the besuited duo.

“Sirius. This is my team, Benjamin and Violetta. We will represent you tomorrow. Please, come sit with us,” said the beautiful woman. Sirius chuckled.

“You’ve pranked me well, my lady. I had no idea you were my avocat,” Sirius said with a grin.

She smirked at him in return. “I couldn’t give myself away too soon. You might try to hide things from me before I get a good read on you. I think I have an idea of who you are now. I am glad to fight for you.”

“No need to fight. There’s plenty of me to go around,” Sirius said with a sashay in his walk. The young male attorney snorted a laugh.

“She’ll eat you alive, ami,” said the young man.

“I’m a smorgasbord for the right woman,” Sirius said with a wink. Lya rolled her eyes at him.

Sirius took a seat and a glass of cognac from Jean Claude. Harry asked for a glass of wine instead. He wanted a clear head while he chatted with Gabrielle’s father. Everyone else accepted the cognac. Jean Claude felt that even then, Harry was behaving responsibly.

“Harry, please. Maybe you could explain to us what we need to know,” said Jean Claude. Everyone else looked at Harry and waited.

Harry pulled the papers out of his folio and made some quick copies. He handed them around to the attorneys and Jean Claude. It was the testimony from Peter Pettigrew.

The attorneys read the documents silently, taking notes of questions they wanted to clarify. Jean Claude sat back in his seat and read with little exclamations from time to time.

“You poor child. This man conspired to kill you. How old were you?” Jean Claude asked.

“I was 15 months old when my parents were murdered. The rat, Peter Pettigrew, convinced my parents and Sirius that Remus was the traitor. He was not,” said Harry.

“He hid for 12 years as a rat? Literally?” asked Jean Claude.

“Yes, while my godfather, Sirius, was thrown into Azkaban without even being questioned. The rat set Sirius up to appear as his murderer, too,” said Harry, angrily.

“Azkaban,” Jean Claude scoffed. “That place is for torture, not for justice. Better to put someone to death then leave them to languish in that pit.”

Even though Sirius had managed to escape, he had to agree.

“He says that this dark lord, Lord Voldemort,” Jean Claude scoffed at the name. “That this man is still alive?”

“Somewhat. Voldemort undertook dark, necromantic rituals to create horcruxes. He has seven of them. We have found and destroyed five. Two more remain,” said Harry.

Jean Claude gasped. He was the Minister of Magic. It was his duty to know of such abominations so that his people could be protected against them. Yet, this child knew? He was hunting them himself?

“Do you know what they are? Do you have an idea where they are?” Jean Claude asked, sitting up quickly.

Harry and his group exchanged looks. Harry looked uncomfortable.

“You might as well tell him, Harry,” said Bill, seriously. “He’ll know soon enough anyway.”

Harry took a fortifying drink and turned to Jean Claude.

“Yes, I know what they are. I have an idea of where to find both. I… Lord Delacour, I am a horcrux,” said Harry.

The attorneys and Jean Claude stared at the boy. “What?” asked Jean Claude

“I am infected with one of Voldemort’s horcruxes. His real name is Tom Marvolo Riddle. He infected me with a horcrux on the night my parents were murdered,” said Harry, his voice shaking a little bit. He couldn’t help but get emotional when he thought of it.

“That is a death sentence,” said Jean Claude, in shock.

Bill spoke up. “Not so. Harry isn’t truly a horcrux. He has a soul leech. If the horcrux was properly cast, then Harry would have died immediately and Voldemort would have taken over his body. Harry still lives and is himself. That tells us we rather have a soul leech situation. There is another way to free Harry from this abomination,” said Bill.

Jean Claude stared at Bill, then at Harry. Harry sighed.

“I have the opportunity to bind myself with the bounds of love. If I can convince two people to truly love me and willingly enter into a soul-bound marriage with me, I’ll have the opportunity to fight the dark bastard off. There’s some ritual that Bill knows. I’ll admit, I only know my part of it, but… yeah,” said Harry, shrugging uncomfortably.

Jean Claude cottoned on quickly. “Gabrielle and your friend Hermione,” said the man, shocked.

“It can work; I swear it. Harry’s so strong. I know he’ll be able to fight Voldemort off,” said Bill, with certainty.

Jean Claude stared at Harry. “Is this ritual your only interest in my daughter,” the man asked in a hard voice.

Harry shook his head so fast and so hard, his neck cracked. Everyone heard it.

“No sir, Gabrielle…. She’s so smart. She shows kindness to everyone, even the people who don’t deserve it. She’s sensitive and she makes me feel cared for. Just like Hermione. They’re a perfect pair. I honestly don’t know …” Harry trailed off.

“Know what?” asked Lya.

“I don’t know how she can like me back. I don’t have anything to offer her. I feel terrible for even dating her. She’s already being treated badly because of her association with me. I’ve got so much baggage and I don’t mean the twins, though that can’t be easy for a girl her age to want to take on, too,” Harry said. He started twitching with anxiety. He wanted to stand up and pace but he felt that would be rude. He pulled at his hangnail instead.

Jean Claude just shook his head. This boy thought he had nothing to offer? He had five lordships and must have millions of galleons. If anything, his two sons were a boon to a Veela. Only females propagated from the line. Jean Claude was glad his sister had a son or the lordship would pass out of their family. Gabrielle, bless her tender heart, was treated horribly by many people. He would bet that Harry Potter was not the only reason she was treated poorly in England either, the bunch of bigots.

“What is this ritual?” Jean Claude asked. Bill explained it but Harry honestly couldn’t concentrate on the explanation. He was too worried that Jean Claude would think he didn’t really care about Gabrielle. How could he prove it to the man without sounding like a creeper?

Jean Claude sighed when the explanation was done. He took a swig of his cognac. His daughter would want to do this. Jean Claude could already tell she was in love. He stared at this young man, Harry Potter, and weighed him.

Harry looked downright panicked. He glanced at Jean Claude and froze. Jean Claude couldn’t help himself. He laughed. The lad looked exactly like Jean Claude had felt the first time he’d met Julia’s father. He could tell, this boy was also in love.

Jean Claude turned to Sirius. “Tell me your story, s'il vous plaît.”

Sirius started talking. The attorneys took notes while Harry looked relieved for the reprieve. He planned a speech while Sirius talked and the attorneys grilled him.

When it was done, everyone turned back to look at Harry.

“Lord Delacour, if I may, please? Just, let me explain my feelings,” Harry said, blushing hard. He didn’t wait for permission. “The first time I looked in Gabrielle’s blue eyes, I knew. You can ask Dan, Hermione and I both knew. We said, “I’m going to marry her.” It was like, I could feel the connection between us before we even met,” said Harry, in a fast, high-pitched tone. Dan grinned.

“It’s true. They were all smitten the moment they saw each other,” said Dan. “My Hermione, well, she’s never liked anyone that way before but she was practically floating.”

“Then, she spoke to us. It was like the angels opened the heavens and I could see the light of god for the first time. She has been by our sides ever since. I knew I could trust her from the minute I met her. She just has this look in her eyes. I don’t trust anybody,” said Harry, blushing at the admission.

“Isn’t that the truth,” said Moody. “He’s a lad after my own heart.”

“Then, she was able to accept me even though I have kids and I’m not even a fully qualified wizard yet. Gabrielle is so smart, she can keep up with Hermione in her studies, and no one can do that,” said Harry, a little dreamily.

“They are both excellent students,” agreed Remus.

“Gabrielle, as soon as she knew that I was infected with an evil soul piece or whatever, instead of running from me, she wanted to help me. She was willing to give me a chance. Not even my own relatives were willing to do that,” said Harry, imploringly. He looked Jean Claude right in the eyes.

Sirius growled at the truth of that statement. Jean Claude could already feel the echo of the feeling in his own heart.

“She treats my lads like her own children. Gabrielle, she is so strong. She stands up to injustice even though we’re basically powerless in that school. She didn’t even judge me for getting tricked into a surrogacy contract! Instead, she was happy that I already had children. She’s so loving and kind, she’s unreal. Hermione and I both love her. She’s so special, how could we not?” asked Harry. Bill winced. Harry maybe shouldn’t have shared the news about the surrogacy contract.

Jean Claude smiled at Harry in return. The boy looked and sounded so sincere. Jean Claude could see that he meant every word of his speech. He never even mentioned Gabrielle’s outer beauty. He only mentioned the parts of her that mattered most.

“Now I’m halfway in love with you,” joked Lya.

“What do you mean, you were tricked into a surrogacy contract?” asked the other female attorney. Harry winced. He hadn’t meant to mention that. He sighed. He’d already told them all so much. Might as well fill them in on the rest.

Harry explained about Luna and her guidance from the goddess Selene. Lya was also a practitioner of the ancient magics. She was probably the only person who didn’t think Luna was crazy.

Jean Claude just shook his head at the naivete of Harry. The boy obviously needed someone to guide him in the ways of the world. Many men and women would want to take advantage of a wealthy lord. Even if this boy did grow up unloved and impoverished, he wasn’t those things any more. It was high time someone taught him to care for himself properly.

Harry wouldn’t look at anyone. He realized he’d been a bit of a fool. There was nothing for it now. “I wouldn’t change it if I could, even if I’ve been a bit of an idiot. My lads… they make my life worth living. Like, maybe there is some purpose to my life beyond fighting and dying so everyone else can live in peace. With the help of the Grangers and the elves, it wasn’t even the overwhelming experience it could have been. With Hermione and Gabrielle, and all of my true friends and family, I don’t feel alone anymore.”

Jean Claude stared at the boy for a few moments. Harry winced, waiting to be rejected, but he didn’t look away. Jean Claude could see what would draw Gabrielle to this wounded little bird. He was obviously strong. He had been through too much to be anything else. Yet, he still continued to fight. He was not hard and bitter but like a small, delicate plant, striving to thrive.

“I will help you. All of you. I think you might have an important question to ask me,” said the man. He would allow his daughter to move forward with this. He couldn’t stop it at this point, but he would not resist. Instead, he would take this young man under his wing and teach him to live the abundant life he deserved.

Harry froze. He literally choked in midswallow. Jean Claude smiled. Everyone else laughed.

Sirius nudged Harry. “Show him the rings,” he said.

Harry reached in his pocket and handed the ring box to Jean Claude. Jean Claude opened the box. He whistled at the gorgeous, obviously ancient and powerful set of rings.

“These are something special,” said Jean Claude.

“I found them. In a Slytherin property,” said Harry. He was vague about exactly where.

Jean Claude looked ruefully at Bill. “You’ll have a hard time topping this one,” he said, gesturing at Harry. Bill laughed and handed over the ring box he still had in his pocket. He planned to carry it until the time was right to pass it along.

Jean Claude looked at the ring box in surprise. “You plan to ask my daughter to marry you?”

“Next year,” agreed Bill with a grin. Jean Claude looked at the rings. It was another priceless antique set.

“How did you get this?” asked Jean Claude.

“Harry knows how serious my feelings for Fleur are. He gave them to me when he made his discovery,” said Bill, ruefully.

“It’s just jewelry to me. I thought Fleur would like it. Plus, Bill’s my brother basically and he’s helping me. I owe him for being my vassal; I can never repay him for that,” said Harry, hurriedly. Bill shook his head ruefully.

“Most people would say I owe you for what you’re paying me and giving me. No, working with you will never be dull and will always be lucrative. You’re the best little brother I have,” said Bill, with a grin.

Jean Claude looked interested.

“How many vassals do you have?” asked the man.

“I have four, but I expect I’ll have five soon,” said Harry with a wince. “Bill, Remus, Regulus…”

“And?” asked a flabbergasted Jean Claude.

Harry sighed. “Albus Dumbledore.”

Jean Claude laughed in disbelief.

“How did you manage that?” asked the man.

“It was an accident!” Harry cried.

“It was a miracle. Harry bound the headmaster to him and cured him of a dark wasting curse that would have ended his life within the year. Harry’s life is haunted with horrors but also with the touch of the divine,” said Remus, seriously.

“I see that,” said Jean Claude.

“Do we have everything we need?” Lya asked.

“We do,” said Violetta.

“Let us adjourn. Harry, if you need representation for your asylum request, reach out to me. We will help you with any of your legal needs in France. The French Ministry does not allow such atrocities to stand,” said Lya. She stood. Sirius jumped to his feet.

“Should I come with you?” he asked, somewhat breathlessly. She smiled at him.

“Your trial is at 10am. Let us plan to meet at 7am. We will go over any remaining questions and practice with questioning, oui?” asked Lya. Sirius slumped a little in disappointment.

“Bene. I look forward to speaking with you tomorrow,” said the man, bending over and kissing her hand. Lya smiled at him and turned to walk away.

Jean Claude handed the rings back to the anxious young men.

“Bill, ask me again next year if you may marry my daughter. I will say I am pleased with what I know of you so far but we are not in a rush, are we?” asked Jean Claude. Bill happily agreed to that. He was ready to prove himself. Jean Claude turned to Harry. His expression softened somewhat.

“Harry, you have my permission to ask my daughter to marry you. I understand a timeline is in place. While it is not my joy to rush such things, seeing my daughter settled with such a fine young man, a man she loves, is something I am willing to do. I hope you will wait to have more children until you are much older,” said the father, sternly.

Harry gulped deeply. “I promise, sir,” he said, quickly. Jean Claude nodded.

“Let us never speak of it again,” Jean Claude said, not ready to think of his baby as a mother. “Now, tell me more of your years at school? I wish to understand.”

Harry blushed and tried to mumble through. That’s when everyone else took over telling the tales of Harry and his years at Hogwarts. The poor child had been in a prolonged battle for his life against Tom Riddle’s soul. Jean Claude felt the fire burning in his own heart to see that bastard put asunder.

“You killed a 30 meter long basilisk with a sword?” asked a shocked Jean Claude. Sirius grinned and whipped out the newspaper article and the pictures. Harry covered his face with his hands and tried not to die of embarrassment. Jean Claude could see the basilisk fang scar on the boy’s forearm. The pictures spoke a thousand words.

“If you come to Hogwarts for the second task, you can see the skeleton yourself,” said Bill, with his eyes twinkling.

“That would be a sight to behold,” admitted Jean Claude. This boy had returned the philosopher's stone? People would have killed for the opportunity he willingly passed from his hand. He had saved his godfather from certain death at the hands of those demons, the dementors. This boy had fought a dragon and managed to have not only the power to prevail but the compassion to save the beast's eggs at risk to his own life? Jean Claude’s breaking point was when he learned that Harry had brought Regulus literally back from the dead and that he’d cured Remus of his lycanthropy with the mere power of his desire for it to be so.

Jean Claude started laughing. He laughed so hard, he snorted. It took a few minutes for the gales of laughter to settle down. When he looked at Harry’s flaming red embarrassed face, he started laughing all over again. It took a shot of excellent cognac to stop the fit.

Dan was the only one who wasn’t looking at him like he was nuts.

“Right?” said Dan. “Kid is a lord many times over, a billionaire, he made sure all of the kids in his school got their pictures taken at the ball, and he does miracles on a regular basis. I would normally say no to my daughter getting married at such a young age but this is ridiculous! And he’s got the most adorable damn babies in the world, so I can’t even judge him for that!”

Jean Claude snorted a few more laughs. “If I didn’t know better, I would think you all were con artists set to steal my daughter away but I believe you. As crazy as your story is, I believe you,” he said. He looked at Harry with a grin on his face and a sparkle in his eye.

“Welcome to the family, son,” said the man. Everyone toasted to that. It led to everyone having a couple of rounds, except Harry, who sipped his wine. Soon everyone was tipsy except for Harry. Padfoot was regaling them all with his best marauder tales, most of which Remus could vouch for.

Harry finally relaxed back in his seat. Jean Claude had said yes. Maybe this trip wouldn’t be a disaster after all.

The next morning, everyone except for Harry, Hermine, and Gabrielle had hangover potion with their breakfast. Those three had kept their drinking to a minimum but everyone else was busy celebrating what they knew would be a successful engagement in a very short time.

After the potion kicked in, everyone had a lovely breakfast. Sirius disappeared with Lya while Gabrielle showed Harry and Hermione her home. Bill and Fleur disappeared to do the same. The other adults spent the morning together, secretly planning the engagement parties.

Finally, it was time to leave for Sirius’ trial. Harry was extremely nervous for his godfather. There would be no helping him escape if the French Ministry failed to provide justice. Harry started berating himself, certain that he would end up regretting trusting his godfather’s life with any government.

Harry went inside with his group and sat down in the public gallery to watch the trial. Sirius sat at a table with Lya and her team. A panel of ICW judiciary panel member countries were present as well as the French Wizengamot and several members of the international press. The public galley was somewhat empty. It was three days before New Year's Eve and French people didn’t really care that much about Sirius Black or Harry Potter.

“He’ll be alright, Harry,” promised Hermione.

“Papa will assure he receives a fair trial,” said Gabrielle.

“Justice will be served by France,” said Julia, confidently. “You will see.”

Harry tried to smile but it looked more like a grimace.

“I’ll believe it when I see it,” he muttered as the bailiff called the courtroom to order. People settled down and the opening procedures and statements began.

Lya and her team did a wonderful job setting the scene.

“Sirius Black was railroaded by the English Ministry of Magic. He was arrested and thrown directly into Azkaban without being questioned and without trial. Even now, that the true betrayer of James and Lily Potter has been captured, questioned, and kissed by the dementors, the English Ministry of Magic refuse to provide Sirius Black with a fair trial. It is true, Sirius Black did manage to escape the hellish torture that is Azkaban Prison but he committed no crime deserving of imprisonment. He was not a convicted prisoner. He was merely a detainee who was kept beyond what any person would believe is a reasonable period of time without due process,” said Lya. Her voice rang around the courtroom.

Before the prosecutor could move to release Sirius Black and dismiss all charges, Cornelius Fudge ran into the room with four aurors.

“There he is! Seize him! There’s no need for a trial. We know he’s guilty. I’ll see that he’s kissed within the hour!” cried Fudge in a panic. It was his decision as the arresting auror to move Sirius Black straight to Prison. Of course, Barty Crouch signed off on it, but that wouldn’t matter for his career.

“Order in this courtroom! You have no authority to take anyone into custody in France!” spat the bailiff. French aurors moved into position around Sirius, protecting him. They moved into position around the judges and Jean Claude as well.

“I certainly do have the authority! He’s an escaped prisoner and an English citizen! You have no right to stop me!” said Fudge, getting desperate. He signaled to Dawlish. The man was supposed to take his shot if he got a clear one.

“No, you do not, Minister Fudge,” said the Head of the ICW Judiciary Committee. “Mr. Black has requested review under international standards. We have granted his request.”

Dawlish took his shot. Sirius ducked but it didn’t matter. The French aurors had shields up in plenty of time. ICW peacekeepers took Dawlish into custody. Fudge protested.

“That’s my auror! You can’t take him into custody!”

“I most certainly can. He did not have jurisdiction or authority to act with violence in this courtroom, sir,” said the angry bailiff. “Hold him in contempt.”

The French aurors took Dawlish away while Fudge blustered.

“I’ve had enough of this! Give us Black and we’ll leave!” said Fudge, frustratedly.

“Sit down and remain silent. You have no authority here,” hissed the bailiff. “Or we will take you in on charges for interfering with an ICW administrative process!”

Fudge and his aurors sat down surrounded by French aurors. The trial continued.

Lya passed around the certified record of Peter Pettigrew’s questioning.

Fudge protested.

“I didn’t sign that!” he shouted.

“Bailiff, please verify the signatures,” said Lya. The bailiff verified the signatures.

“This is your signature,” said the bailiff.

“I didn’t know what I was signing!” said the anxious man. He didn’t realize he was hurting his reputation more by protesting than he would have ever done by just admitting an injustice occurred.

“Are you willing to testify under veritaserum that this questioning did not occur or is severely misrepresented in this document?” asked the Head of the Judiciary Committee, distrustfully.

“Pettigrew was under some kind of mind control. It’s the only explanation! It was very common under you-know-who!” said Fudge, sweating bullets. The Head of the Judiciary Committee snorted.

“Where is the transcript from Peter Pettigrew’s trial showing this to be the case?” asked the Head.

“What?” asked Fudge.

“Or are you admitting that your administration committed the crime of putting a citizen to death without due process?” asked the Head, threateningly. Fudge didn’t know what to say.

“We’ll be investigating this matter,” the Head promised. “For now, we will give Sirius Black the fair trial he deserves.”

The trial moved quickly from there. The prosecution had no evidence to counter the proof provided by the defense. There was no case file because Sirius was never questioned, his wand was never tested, and he received no trial.

The judiciary committee quickly ruled in Sirius’ favor.

“We promise we will review the situation in the United Kingdom and will attempt to make certain that these miscarriages of justice do not stand,” said the Head of the Judiciary Committee to Sirius.

Everyone in the public section cheered. Fudge and the aurors from the UK hurried from the room. They had records to fabricate and destroy before the ICW came to call.

Harry hurried down to Sirius with Remus hot on his tail. Sirius had Lya in his arms. They were both laughing.

“Sirius!” cried Harry. Sirius let go of Lya and turned to hug Harry and Remus.

“I’m free!” cried Sirius.

The next hour was a whirlwind of congratulations and questions from reporters. Harry stayed back and out of it but Sirius ate up the positive limelight.

Soon enough, they were on their way back to the Delacour enclave. They had a celebratory lunch with a glass of champagne that turned into two glasses, which soon had them all dancing in the back garden, celebrating Sirius freedom.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 25

Dinner was a literally more sober affair. Everyone was still in good spirits but no one was drinking with dinner. They’d all had enough for one day,

“What do we have planned for tomorrow?” asked Harry.

“Nothing in particular,” said Gabrielle.

“Did you have something you hoped to do?” asked Julia.

“Well, I am hoping to do some touristy things but I’m also hoping that we could go see our potential new home,” Harry said.

The girls grinned at the very thought. They could admit that they were disappointed Harry hadn’t gifted them with an engagement ring for Yule but they guessed he might be waiting a little longer. Their relationship was still very new.

“That would be wonderful,” beamed Julia. She loved Emma and looked forward to having the sweet and fun woman so close by.

“We might need to do some updating or redecorating,” warned Hermione. “Just be prepared that the facilities might not be modern,” she said, thinking of Grimmauld Place.

“Right,” said Harry, thinking of the same.

“Let’s plan to go tomorrow after breakfast,” said the grinning mother. She was hoping that the wedding could be held at the Delacour home but maybe the reception could be at the Potter enclave?

“I have some meetings to attend tomorrow but I look forward to hearing about your new home at dinner,” said Jean Claude. He was doing research to see what else he could help Harry with. The Trois Amants Purifier ritual was something that Jean Cluade had heard of before. He wanted to know everything he could about it before he consented to allow his daughter to be a party to it.

As breakfast finished, talk turned to the Delacour New Year’s Eve Party. Hermione looked at Harry. She leaned over to whisper.

“Perhaps we should gift everyone their clothes now? The day of the party might be too late to change attire,” she said, quietly.

Harry looked at Gabrielle. She was watching. She smiled and nodded.

Jean Claude led everyone into the salon for after dinner drinks. Harry got his attention.

“Jean Claude, if I may. Gabrielle, Hermione, and I have a gift for you all,” said Harry.

Bill looked curious. Harry grinned at the other man. “We might want to send your family theirs as an early gift. I’ve come to understand the day of might be too late to change,” said Harry. Bill was a stylish guy. He had to agree.

“You’re not wrong,” said Bill. He already had his outfit planned and coordinated with Fleur.

“Dobby, could you bring everyone’s gifts in the red boxes here?” asked Hermione.

Dobby popped into the room with a stack of boxes. Hermione and Gabrielle passed them out while Harry sat with his own box, waiting for time to open. Soon, everyone had a box.

They all looked at Harry. He grinned back. “Please, go ahead,” Harry said, encouragingly.

Noemie didn’t need an invitation. She rushed to open her box. A stylish cloak, a knapsack, and a set of basilisk hide boots waited inside, along with a long length of green skin. Her cloak was made of white and pale green scales from the underbelly of the snake. A line of silver edged scales flowed along the hem of the cloak. The shoes were slightly darker in color and had a few more silver lines. It was absolutely gorgeous. Noemie jumped up and screamed. “Mama!! Do you see?”

Julia blinked out of her trance staring down at the absolutely darling items waiting in her own box. She picked up the forest green cloak edged with a yellow so vibrant, it practically glowed. Her robes, shoes, and bag were the perfect match. She had a cloak made of colors that mirrored the robes. She could tell they would fit perfectly. The garments were soft and smooth and smelled of fresh new leather.

“Mama!” cried Noemie in exasperation. Julia turned to look at her youngest daughter. She saw the gorgeous little cloak and boots. The darker colored length of extra leather inside Noemie’s box made Julia turn to look at Harry in question.

“Oh, that’s for when she’s grown. I didn’t want her to be left out,” said Harry. Julia got tears in her eyes. She stood and went over to hug and kiss Harry. He was such a darling boy.

“Thank you, son,” she said. Harry swallowed back tears at the epithet. He nodded his head. He didn’t pull away until he got control of his emotions. He smiled a wobbly smile at her.

She wanted to put her arms around him again but instead, she just squeezed his hands and let go.

Jean Claude didn’t notice the emotional scene. He was too busy looking at the rare, precious gift Harry gave him. A set of robes, trousers, a vest, boots, and an absolutely gorgeous cloak made of pure basilisk leather. The entire suit was made of a dove gray color that appeared under the beast's jaws. Jean Claude stood and swept the soft leather cloak around himself. It fit absolutely perfectly and felt cool and silky against his skin.

“This is from your kill?” asked Jean Claude. Everyone quieted down. Not everyone here had heard this story.

“It is,” Harry said, quietly.

“What kill?” asked Lya, standing with her own robes, cloak, bag, and set of boots. This boy just met her yet her daughter had the same items as Noemie.

Soon, the tale of the Chamber of Secrets was told and the pictures shown. Lya was watching this young man with serious interest. He might just be good enough for her niece.

Jean Claude’s uncle, Philipe, laughed and slapped his knee when he stood with the same clothes as everyone else, even the tiny little twin boys.

“We hope you’ll all join us in wearing these items to the New Year’s Eve ball,” said a proud Hermione. She kissed Harry’s cheek. He had avenged her for her petrification. He was a hero, brave and true.

Gabrielle took Harry’s other arm and snuggled in. Harry had saved the most rare and beautiful skin for his own two ladies. Their items faded like the sunset from white to yellow to a soft pink to light green to a deep forest green around the hem. The leather came from the chest of the basilisk, right over the heart.

“Harry gifted my entire family with a set of these same items of their own, too. Even the siblings that behaved badly are receiving a set of basilisk hide boots each. They don’t deserve it,” said Bill, seriously.

“They certainly don’t,” said Dan. He and Emma both had matching robes and cloaks with the diamond shaped yellow and silver line down the center of the deep gray back. The work on the cloaks was pristine. Emma had a matching bag and they both had a pair of forest green boots. Dan felt his heart swell just a little more for this boy.

“What happened?” asked Julia, in dread.

“The girl attacked Hermione and Gabrielle physically and emotionally but the boy is the worst,” hissed Emma.

Harry grit his teeth as he answered. “He attempted to kidnap my sons and send them to death eaters,” he said, angrily.

“Tell me now,” said Lya. She had a notepad out. Harry told her the whole sorry tale.

“That would be more than enough evidence to get a conviction in France!” said the woman.

“I don’t want anyone to go to the dementors but he is getting a very light punishment. He gets to live at home with loving parents. They’re going to let him continue to learn magic. He doesn’t get to be with his friends at school. That’s his entire punishment,” said Harry. He knew Molly wouldn’t work Ron nearly as hard as the Dursley family had worked Harry. Ron would always get food and a decent place to sleep. Harry had no such guarantee.

“That is too light. He would at a minimum be forced into therapy and community service here. His wand access would be restricted to lessons only until his 25th birthday! He would live in a group home under supervision of licensed professionals!” said Lya.

“If he steps foot in France, we will make it so,” said a determined Jean Claude.

“I wish we could stay in France now but I am truly trapped in this tournament,” said Harry. “I’m tempted to leave the boys here with the Grangers until school ends for the year. Powerful people in the Ministry have already threatened my children.”

“We could provide protection for you. Given the circumstances of your years at Hogwarts, surely protection is warranted,” said Jean Claude.

“He has protection,” said Moody in a gruff voice, holding his own gift box. Damn that kid. This would protect Moody against anything but the AK itself. He wanted to hug the kid. Moody intended to keep his eyes peeled. He would see this kid safely to France if it killed him.

“Yeah, we’re with him full time until the end of the tournament. He can take his finals and leave for France on the same day,” said Tonks.

“He’s exempt from Finals,” said Fleur.

Harry chuckled. “I would never disappoint my ladies in such a way. No, I won’t even skip classes. I’ll go and practice on the schedule we have planned. This is just another thing I have to survive and I will survive it,” Harry said, determinedly. Everyone holding a piece of 1000 year old basilisk flesh believed him.

Soon everyone retired to their rooms, ready for rest and a secret trial of their new clothes. They were all ecstatic with the unique and meaningful gifts. Harry gave his life to protect a girl that turned on him. He would do everything in his power to protect the new people in his life, too.

Jean Claude was tempted to wear his new cloak today but he decided to wait. He wanted to unveil his new outfit with his entire family. They would make quite the striking figures when they were all together. Jean Claude decided to take a page out of Harry’s book and hire a photographer for the evening. It would be a welcomed novelty to the people at the New Year’s Eve ball.

The next morning, Jean Claude did not go with the group to see Harry’s new property. Instead, he went to his ambassador to the United Kingdom’s office. He demanded a full investigation of Harry Potter and his entire group as well as the being known as Tom Marvolo Riddle. He visited the French Department of Mysteries and commanded for the Trois Amants Purifier ritual to be fully researched. If his daughter would partake of this ritual, his own experts would oversee it. He knew his daughter would marry quickly. He expected spring break and planned accordingly.

Harry led his group out of the house for a nice walk in the sun. The group walked down the country lane towards the former Malfoy estate. The newly christened Potter enclave was just a merry walk away. The two mothers-in-law walked arm-in-arm towards the charming new estate that Harry’s group would call home. Harry walked up to the dual gates. Even they had been changed by the thoughtful Dobby. The gates had a stone stag and doe leaping forth on either side of the shining gate. A charming stucco fence surrounded the property, glimmering with fresh whitewash in the crisp winter sun.

The wrought iron fence had the Potter coat of arms on the front and the name Une Vallée
Potter over the top. Harry reached out to the gate and let it prick his palm. The gate glowed for a moment as the goblin wards recognized their owner for the first time. Harry invited each person in personally and gave them all unfettered access to the property, even the French Aurors. They relaxed at the right to enter the former Malfoy property. They expected to find the place a hovel of dark artifacts but were surprised to find that everything was cleaned out and looked as if it had been torn down to the rafters and rebuilt.

Harry was very pleased even if the expense was very high. The Malfoys were really the ones paying for it. Harry hadn’t touched a dime of his own money and had barely touched the mountain of gold he’d taken from the Malfoys. Five million galleons was a drop in the bucket of what Harry rightfully stole from the Malfoys.

Harry grinned as he saw the large circular driveway around the front of the property. The goblins had outdone themselves. The stones were clean and dark gray, perfect for driving on.

They went up to the main house first. It was stately and gorgeous with Georgian columns and a white deck that wrapped around the entire house. Large, sparkling arched windows rose in four rows towards the clouds. The roof rose high and pointed, bringing the building in touch with the sky.

They walked up the deck to a set of double French doors with a stained glass Potter family crest in the center of each door. The rainbow light of the Potter gold and blue, with small blood red accents, glittered in the light.

Harry touched the doors and they opened after just a little pinch. Harry appreciated the security even if he didn’t appreciate the sore palm. Jameson and Julius giggled every time Harry grimaced. He couldn’t help but smile at them as he led them into what could potentially be their new home.

“Oh, Harry! This could be our home?” asked an excited Gabrielle. The whole place was pretty empty. Harry demanded that all of the Malfoy personal effects get gone. There was some furniture but Harry wrinkled his nose at what remained. It was all so fussy.

“Let’s get new furniture,” he said. Hermione laughed.

“Harry! Those are priceless antiques!” said the girl.

“So. Go raid the Room of Lost Things. There’s all kinds of priceless antique furniture in there. I just don’t want anything Malfoy sitting around,” said Harry.

Gabrielle came in with a compromise. She was the peacemaker between them. “What if we moved the Malfoy things to the guest wing? Then, the antiques will be on display but Harry won’t have to see them.”

Hermione and Harry looked at one another and smiled. “Perfect,” they said together.

The family walked through the vast, empty home, peeking at rooms and planning with their mothers and their friends.

Soon, they went outside to see the homes the rest of them might like to have.

“You’re all welcome to live with us. We have plenty of room, obviously. But, I wanted you to have a home of your own, if you want it. So, I got a house ready for each of you. You’ll need to decorate and buy furniture but it’s otherwise ready for use,” said Harry.

He led the group down to the cottages. Each cottage sat on around 5 acres of land. Plenty of space to make nice neighbors. It was basically a little cul-de-sac, with three houses on each side of a small street that connected to the round circular driveway. Each house had a small two car garage but the seventh house at the end had a huge garage attached to the back with its own road that connected to the circular driveway then disappeared in the distance.

“That house is for you, Padfoot. It has that big garage and connects to the road that goes all the way around the property. There’s like 1100 acres here or something,” he said. The entire property was surrounded by the same white stucco fencing as the gates of the house. In the distance was a big garden and grazing for a bunch of sheep. “The road isn’t done yet but it will be soon. If you decide to stay here, you can start work on your new car right away,” Harry tempted. He wanted his godfather to stay safe.

“The rest of you can pick whichever house you want. There should be enough for one for each of you. Moody, I’d offer you one if you were staying. Tonks, I’m thinking pick one for your parents, too?” said Harry. Regulus shook his head at Harry’s extreme generosity. He wasn’t complaining, he just didn’t want to take advantage. Sirius didn’t give him the chance to refuse. He merely grabbed his brother’s arm and dragged him down the lane.

Bill laughed. He looked at Fleur. “Want to help me pick one out?” he asked, a promise in his eyes. She giggled and took his hand. They ran to the houses that all had their own character. Tonks looked at Remus with longing in her eyes.

“Maybe I’ll just stay with my parents, for now. Then, if I ever wanted to move, I wouldn’t be taking up valuable resources,” she said. Remus smiled gently at her.

“I think that’s a wonderful idea. I know if you wanted to move, that would be a welcome move, when the time is right,” said Remus. Tonks’ hair stood straight up and purple. She wanted to kiss him right now but too many people were watching for that. “Maybe we could look together?”

She nodded happily and took his arm. Moody snorted. “This is why she can’t be on her own yet. She’s too young even if she is an excellent cadet.”

Harry just smiled. “Does that mean you’ll stick around? I could use a bodyguard. I’ve got a good contract we can use.”

Moody gave the kid a look. Was he for real? Harry absolutely was. The girls supported the move.

“There’s one other cottage. It’s a crofters cottage. We won’t have a crofter. I don’t even know what a crofter is, but you could pick that place. It’s over there, by itself behind that fence down the road there,” said Harry, pointing down what he considered Sirius’ road.

Moody looked longingly at it. Gabrielle smiled.

“Let us go look at it with you. Hermione will go with her parents to find their own home?” asked Gabrielle.

Dan and Emma exchanged a look. “If you don’t mind, we’ll just take some rooms in the main house. We’d rather be with you and the babies,” said Emma.

“Something near the library,” said Dan. “I’ll come help Sirius tinker from time to time but I prefer to avoid the upkeep of a house for just the two of us.”

“Sounds perfect to me,” said Harry. He led the Grangers, Moody, and the girls towards the crofters cottage. It was a cozy little two bedroom thing with a big study and a comfortable sitting room that looked out over the entire property. Moody felt like he could keep an eye on things here.

“This will do,” said Moody. “I was planning to retire at the end of the year anyway. I would have retired sooner if it wasn’t for Barty Crouch, Junior.”

Harry scowled at the memory of the arsehole that tried to kill him.

“Right. Let’s plan to hire four more security guards that will work under you,” said Harry.

“Smart lad,” said Moody. “We’ll plan for at least that many to provide round the clock coverage.”

Harry nodded. “Make it six if you need it,” Harry said. He didn’t want to take any chances with his family.

They met back up with the rest of the group and took some time to fly over the grounds, checking out the land as well as the house.

Harry’s boys screamed in joy the entire time they were in the air. Harry would only let them ride with him but he knew he had two natural born fliers on his hands. He swore they would get a broom as soon as they could sit up reliably.

The group finally walked back down the road as time for lunch approached them. The boys were in good spirits but they were getting hungry. Soon, it would be time for food and a nap.

They had a peaceful afternoon with plans to go shopping and sightseeing all day in Paris the next two days.

Jean Claude came in late to dinner the last night of their Paris sightseeing adventure, disturbed. His investigations had found that all Harry Potter said was true.

Jean Claude was privileged to make the acquaintance of Nicholas and Perenelle Flamel. He had lunch with the reclusive and infamous couple that day. Nick ranted for over an hour about that arsehole Dumbledore who would have killed him if he’d truly given the bastard his stone. Nicholas had become very good at making fakes over the years. He had to. Giving vile men what they wanted was sometimes all that would make them go away.

“You’ve got Potter? Hide him away. I don’t care what that cup says. Just drop him in for the events. That idiot Dumbledore means to see the lad dead one way or another. He doesn’t mean harm, he just thinks everyone’s life on Earth is his to manage and end as the need arises,” warned Nicholas.

Jean Claude verified every house Harry claimed was his. He checked his acquaintances before Hogwarts. The only dark person in his circle was Ronald Weasley. That boy was a waste of space.

Everyone else in Harry’s circle was who they appeared to be. The only other shocking secret was just how bad Harry’s childhood had been. His relatives were vile. They truly did raise the boy in a closet. If they ever stepped foot in France, they would be prosecuted for child abuse and neglect. The aurors who did the investigating took memory evidence in preparation for that fine day.

Jean Claude wouldn’t share any of that with his family but he would share what he had learned about the Trois Amants Purifier ritual. It was quite the complicated ritual but it was something Jean Claude felt his own experts should oversee. Jean Claude refused to oversee the ritual himself but he wanted to make sure it was done right.

Everyone greeted him as he entered the dining room. He returned the sentiments and took his seat. He was preoccupied throughout the meal. “If I could please see everyone in the sitting room,” said Jean Claude.

When everyone was seated, Jean Clause spoke.

“I understand part of what has brought you all together,” he said to Hermione, Gabrielle, and Harry.

“I can see there is true affection between you but Harry was honest and upfront with me. He told me about the Trois Amants Purifier ritual,” said Jean Claude.

The teens all blushed. They had done just enough research about the ritual themselves to know they had something to blush about.

“The French Department of Mysteries has studied this ritual in depth,” he said. He passed around a memo capturing the information. Everyone read.

“The ritual is French in origin, as the name implies. I was able to speak with the ritual creator about how best to enact the ritual and what would be needed for the best success. He and his co-creator have agreed to oversee the performance of the ritual by you all,” said Jean Claude.

“But this ritual is at least 500 years old!” said Remus.

“608 years old this year,” said Jean Claude with aplomb.

“Who is this person?” asked Emma. “Are vampires real?”

“Vampires are real but the creator was not one of the undead. No, Nicholas Flamel and his wife, Perenelle, created the spell,” said Jean Claude.

Harry looked deeply ashamed. “I’m sorry to tell you this, Jean Claude, but Nicholas Flamel and his wife are dead. They’re been dead for several years,” said a sorrowful Harry.

Jean Claude smiled gently. “They are not dead. I had lunch with them today. Nicholas verified your adventure with the philosopher’s stone. However, he did not provide Dumbledore with the real stone. The stone Dumbledore used in his trap was a forgery.”

“It was?” asked Harry, amazed. A brilliant smile burst into being on his face. “They’re alive!! I thought it was my fault that they were dead!”

Jean Claude shook his head. “It would not have been your fault, even if they had passed on. You were an eleven year old child, Harry. Dumbledore chose to destroy that stone, not you.”

Harry didn’t agree. If Harry had left the stone alone, maybe Dumbledore wouldn’t have destroyed it. Jean Claude could see that he wasn’t getting through to the lad. He decided to change the subject.

“Nicholas and Perenelle have agreed to oversee the ritual,” said Jean Claude.

Gabrielle’s face was flaming. “Why must anyone oversee the ritual?”

Jean Claude had a grim look on his face. “For two reasons, one, if the ritual is successful, someone needs to keep the spirit away from all of you. Two, if the ritual is unsuccessful, someone must keep Harry away from you and Hermione. If Riddle takes possession of him, he will become an extreme danger to everyone around him.”

“How will you know if the ritual is successful?” asked Remus.

“A spirit will rend itself from Harry if it works properly,” said Jean Claude.

That didn’t sound pleasant to anyone.

“You must speak with Nicholas about the ritual. I have invited him and his wife to lunch this Tuesday after the party,” said Jean Claude.

Harry looked at Hermione and Gabrielle. They were starting to become central to his happiness. He could never live with himself if something happened to them.

“We’ll agree to let the Flamels oversee the ritual. I look forward to discussing with them,” said Harry, seeing the answers in the girls’ eyes.

Jean Claude nodded. He handed the folder of information that had been prepared for him by the French Department of Mysteries over to Hermione. She started reading the information right away, with Gabrielle leaning over her shoulder to see everything.

The next few days passed in simpatico relations between all of the people. The babies had an excellent time being passed around to endless people who wanted to hold them and love them. Harry felt like he could finally relax. These people didn’t judge him or expect anything from him. They just let him be himself. He even managed to relax a little around Jean Claude.

Harry and the girls spent quite a bit of time at the Potter enclave with their families. Everyone was glad to come see the Potter group’s potential new home. Everyone was impressed, especially Lya, who also had a love for automobiles. She and Sirius spent the entire time in his garage, crawling all over the place, planning the tools he needed to acquire to do it up right.

Finally, it was New Year's Eve. Harry woke in his comfortable bed and stretched. He lay there for a minute, letting his mind come online. He looked out the window. The sky was a light blue with yellow starting to edge the clouds as the sun's rays started to climb over the horizon.

Today was the day. The day Harry would ask Hermione and Gabrielle to marry him. He took a deep shuddering breath. Harry was a 14 year old person. Hermione and Gabrielle might be 15 but Harry wouldn’t be for seven more months. It felt insane to be doing this now but if he didn’t do it, he would die. His children would be orphans. Was he completely ready for this? No. But, if he had to muddle through, he wouldn’t want to with anyone other than those two intelligent, compassionate, beautiful young women. They were so different yet Harry felt his heart would burst at the thought of them both. This felt right.

Still, Harry was a nervous wreck. The longer he laid in bed, the more nervous he became. He suddenly jumped from his blankets and started to pace. He wanted everything to be perfect. His ladies deserve that.

“Dobby, Winky, can one of you come here please?” asked Harry.

Winky popped into the room. “What can Winky be doing for you, Mr. Harry?” asked the helpful little elf. Winky had turned around completely since Harry accepted her into the family. She wasn’t drinking. She was spotlessly clean and had a bow tied around her head. Her skin was brighter and her eyes were clear. She wiggled her ears in happy readiness while she waited for Harry to speak.

“Do you know if the flowers are here? What about candles? Do we need candles?” Harry asked, starting to panic. Winky smiled gently at the head of her family. Harry refused to be anyone’s master. He treated Winky like a true family member and Winky dedicated herself to helping him because of it.

“Mr. Harry, Winky and Dobby has everything just like you be liking it. Yellow and purple Freesia for Ms. Hermione and fresh peonies for Ms. Gabrielle. The caterer will be arriving at 11am to set up the things for everyone. The brownies be cleaning the table and waxing it until it gleams. Even Mr. Jean Claude has made a contribution,” said Winky.

“What did he do?” asked Harry, confused.

“He be hiring a photographer to come today to be taking pictures,” said Winky, as if that should be obvious to Harry.

“Should I have hired a photographer? How could I forget the photographer!” asked Harry, desperately.

“Your family be helping you, Mr. Harry. Let them,” said Winky, gently. Harry looked at her.

“My family. They really will be my family, won’t they?” asked Harry, in wonder. These people were ready to accept him as one of their own.

“Yes, they will be being. Many of them already are,” reminded Winky. Harry often thought of himself as alone, yet he wasn’t. He had friends and family. Just because some people he was related to didn’t want him and because some friends turned on him, didn’t mean that no one wanted him or that no one would ever treat him with loyalty. He just needed to find the right people. He had miraculously managed to do exactly that.

Harry let some of his anxiety go with that reminder. Hermione and Gabrielle were going to be his best friends and his family.

Harry got ready in his casual day robes. He would change for lunch, which the Delacours had asked to be semi-formal. The Weasleys would arrive after breakfast and get settled in before the nice lunch and fancy party tonight.

Harry made sure he had the rings in his pocket five times before he left the room. He could do this.

Harry walked into the dining room and saw Hermione and Gabrielle. He froze like a stag in wedding lights. Hermione noticed him.

“Harry? Are you alright?” asked the concerned girl.

Harry cleared his throat twice then squeaked out. “I’m fine. Allergies,” he said.

“You have allergies, mon ami?” asked Gabrielle. Harry started to sweat.

“Temporarily, I think. Erm, when are the Weasleys getting here?” he asked quickly.

Everyone else who knew that Harry would propose today gave Harry amused looks.

“They should be here by around 10am,” said Emma, taking pity on the boy. Emma had talked with her other co-grandmother this morning.

Harry didn’t say anything else. He shoved food in his mouth to keep his foot out of it. He didn’t want to give away the plot.

The group finished breakfast then Harry took his lads to play in the sitting room. Hermione and Gabrielle were dragged away by Emma and Julia to look at more paint samples and fabric swatches. They wouldn’t outfit the entire house but they’d wanted to get a couple of rooms ready, for the fun of it.

Harry relaxed a little as soon as the girls were out of the room. Bill and Sirius decided to razz him and make him more nervous.

“Today’s the day, eh, Harry?” asked Bill, with a grin on his face. Harry swallowed hard.

“Do you think they’ll say yes?” asked Sirius, with a grin. “Or do you think they’ll say no?” Harry went white. Sirius and Bill laughed.

“Mum’s going to cry, you know. Loudly. She’ll make a complete emotional scene,” said Bill, smirking. Harry looked like he might pass out.

“I bet all of the women will. They’ll all cry,” said Sirius. Harry looked a little sick. “There’ll be pictures of it all, too.”

Sweat trickled down Harry’s temple. He jumped up and started pacing. Everyone in the room laughed. Harry gave them a reproachful look.

“This is serious. What if they do say no? What if they change their mind? This is all so new. I’m asking too much! I’m ruining their lives! I can’t do this,” Harry said, pulling his hair.

“Harry,” Jean Claude said, commandingly. Harry looked at him. “Do you find my daughter so fickle and shallow? Are her feelings so artificial that she would change her mind in an hour's time? No. You will help them build their lives. We all will. Much is being asked of all of you. None of this is your fault. Take responsibility where you must but take your accolades where they are deserved. It is imperative that you know your own worth or people will take advantage of you. Now, are you worthy of my daughter? Of Hermione?”

Harry froze in place. He listened to every word Jean Claude said and took it all to heart. Was Harry worthy of Gabrielle and Hermione?

“No, I’m not worthy of them but I will strive to become worthy of them. I’ll protect them, with my last breath if that’s what it takes. I’ll love them because I can’t help but do anything else,” said Harry.

Jean Claude smiled. “That’s all I can ask from you. Now, come. Let us plan for your future in France. I will seek to allow your peerages to be recognized by our realm. You deserve the honor of your houses, even if the English do not deserve you.”

Harry listened while Jean Claude and Lya talked about Harry’s dynasty, like that was even a thing. Then, the reading of the betrothal contract started. Harry was back to sweating by the time the fifty page document was read, negotiated, and ready for the girls to make their additions. One provision that Jean Claude would not budge on was the agreement that they would have no additional children before they were at least 27 years old. Harry didn’t dare try to argue with him about it.

Finally, the ladies returned to the room. They were just in time for the floo to flare to life.

Molly stepped through, her face flushed with upset. As the other Weasleys came through, they heard the sound of timid little Arthur Weasley yelling at the top of his lungs.

“I swear, boy. I will put you in a military school in Bulgeria before I’ll let you continue with this type of attitude! You should be ashamed of yourself. You should be thanking Harry instead of saying such horrid things. I will be returning your gift. You don’t deserve it. The entire yard better be gnome free by the time I get back or I’ll be packing your bags!”

All of the Weasleys looked chagrined. Arthur came through last, his face an angry puce. That was quickly fading to his normal jolly visage. He huffed loudly.

“Sorry you had to hear that. That boy just makes me so angry. I don’t understand what’s come over him!” said Arthur.

“Ron?” Hermione asked, in an unsurprised voice.

“What’s his problem now?” grumped Harry.

“He’s angry that you didn’t give him more,” said George.

“Said he should have got half of the proceeds since he helped you kill the basilisk,” said Fred.

“The only thing he killed was his wand,” said George, derisively.

“Too right,” said Harry. He was annoyed that he’d tried to take pity on the boy who rarely had nice, new things of his own.

“He wasn’t even in the room when you killed it,” said Fred, annoyed at his younger brother. He ruined the festive mood of the entire family.

“He needs therapy,” said Emma, seriously. Molly looked at her.

“Do you really think so?”

“Definitely. I’m not sure what the options are in the magical world, but I hope you can find him the help he needs,” said Emma.

“Let’s not let him ruin our day,” said Bill. “We have much to celebrate and a party to attend tonight!”

“That’s right. Who wants to go see our new house?” Harry asked. The Weasleys were all game.

Jean Claude and Julia walked everyone up to their rooms for the evening. While everyone got settled, Harry got his lads ready for the walk.

Soon, everyone was on their way to Harry’s place. Arthur and Molly each had a baby strapped to their chest as they walked. They were natural grandparents. They kept the babies engaged and entertained the entire time.

Fred, George, and Angelina walked beside Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle.

“Bill tells us this house has a merry little prank behind it?” asked Fred.

“Do tell,” said George.

Harry laughed. “It does have a good joke behind it. The joke’s on the Malfoys. The house I’m taking you to? It used to belong to them. I received it as part of the settlement for Lucius trying to kidnap my boys, along with half of their wealth.”

Fred and George laughed uproariously. They tripped over their own feet and almost fell in the street.

“That’s priceless!” said George.

“What a brilliant backfire! I wish I could have seen their faces!” cackled Fred.

“I wish I could have seen it but I didn’t get to. I did get to see them float Lucius Malfoy through the Veil,” said a grinning Harry.

The twins cackled again.

“More than good enough,” said Fred.

They arrived at Potter enclave. Harry led the way through the gates, inviting the Weasleys in as guests for the day.

“Oh, Harry! This is darling!” said Molly, looking around at the land inside the wards.

“I love it,” said Harry. “It’s going to be my home.”

“You’re leaving England?” asked Molly, sadly.

“Can you honestly blame them?” asked Emma, gently.

“No, but I’ll miss you so dearly. I know you’ve only been to our house twice but it feels like you’re a member of the family,” said Molly.

“You’re welcome here anytime,” said Harry, sincerely. “I’ll make a portkey just for you and Arthur.”

“What about for us?” asked a pouting George. Harry glanced at Molly.

“Well, I was hoping you’d be interested in starting a business with Padfoot and Moony. They want to start a joke shop. Paris only has a pitiful little shop. It’s pathetic. I was hoping you’d be willing to come after your NEWTs. I’ll give you a house if you do,” said Harry.

The twins almost choked. Molly frowned.

“A joke shop?” asked Molly. “That seems like a silly waste of time.”

“Not if it’s successful,” said a grinning Arthur. “I bet old Zonko makes a killing.”

“He does,” said Remus. “We’re buying out rights to use his name and products. He’s retiring after next year. I thought we’d take the year to learn from him, gain some experience in the business side of things before we open our shop in Paris. We’ll still keep the shopfront open in the UK only under hired management.”

“That’s a solid plan,” said Arthur, complimenting the men.

“I still think they should focus on getting their NEWTs and getting good jobs at the Ministry,” said Molly.

“We’ll never do that,” said George, seriously.

“Not that there’s anything wrong with it, but we never would,” said Fred.

“I’m thinking of staying behind in France and finding a good property for the shop,” said Sirius. Tonks looked longingly at Remus.

“I likely will stay as well,” he said, regretfully.

“You can come whenever you want, Tonks,” said Harry.

“I want,” she said, softly. Remus gave her a gentle smile. “I’ll talk to my parents about it.”

“You’d really give us a house?” asked Fred.

“If you pass your NEWTs,” said Harry. Molly gave him an approving smile at the requirement. “And agree to take a mastery.”

“In what?” asked Fred, baffled.

“Runes, Charms, and Potions,” said Remus. “I’ve already done Transfigurations, Runes, and Charms. I’m looking for a potions master now.”

“What about you?” George asked Sirius.

“I come up with the ideas,” he winked.

“That’s not fair!” said George.

“Take it or leave it,” said Harry. “I’ll pay for the masteries.”

“Take it!” said Angelina. Fred rolled his eyes but they didn’t argue. Instead, the twins peppered Harry with questions about everything pretty much. Angelina had every intention of playing professional quidditch. She could play in France as well as she could in England.

The twins and Angelina went to look at the available houses while Harry led the Weasleys and Jean Claude on a tour of the main house.

The group finally made their way back to the Delacour enclave. They all went up to their rooms to change for lunch. Harry was in a daze of anxiety. He could barely concentrate.

By the time he had his best trousers, vest, and over robe on, he was hyperventilating. How could Harry be so selfish as to ask his ladies to give up their entire lives for him? They could do anything. They could be with anyone. Harry felt so worthless. He heard his aunt and uncle’s voices in his head, despite how much he tried to block them out.

Harry looked in the mirror. Suddenly, he heard another voice. The voice of Jean Claude.

“Are you worthy of my daughter? Of Hermione?” demanded the man.

Harry remembered everything Jean Claude said. He looked at himself with determination.

“No, but I will be. I swear I will be,” he said with fierce determination. He turned on his heel and went down to lunch. Hermione and Gabrielle were already seated. Everyone was. The photographer knew that look. He jumped into preparedness.

Harry got to the spot between his two ladies. His face was so intense and determined, Hermione was instantly afraid. Harry only looked this intense when there was trouble afoot.

“Harry? What’s wrong?” she asked, instantly on alert. She tried to stand up. Harry put a hand on her shoulder to keep her down.

“Nothing’s wrong,” said Harry, intensely.

“What has gotten into you today, mon ami?” asked a confused Gabrielle.

Harry didn’t answer. Instead, he dropped to one knee and pulled the ring box out in one fluid motion.

Hermione started instantly crying with joy. Gabrielle’s face practically split in two with glee. The flash of the camera went off like crazy.

“My ladies. Hermione, you’ve been my best friend for almost four years. You’re the most intelligent, compassionate, and passionate person I know. You stand up for what’s right and refuse to allow any injustice to stand in your presence. Your beauty astounds me, inside and out. Your heart beats with mine and makes me wonder if I’m dreaming,” Harry said. Hermione melted and sniffled, tears pouring from her eyes while a wobbling smile filled her face. Harry turned to Gabrielle.

“My darling Gabrielle. To know you is to love you but somehow you chose to love me in return. I’m not sure how such a miracle came to be. You did more than agree to give me a chance, you unlocked my heart and my mind, showing me what love could be. Ever since I met you, I see love all around me, where I’d never seen it before. You changed me, instantly, into a better person. Your kindness changed the way I see myself. Your charity helped me find the ability to forgive when it’s warranted and that I too deserve protection,” Harry said. Gabrielle literally floated a bit out of her chair. Her inner beauty enhanced her outer beauty and the beauty of the entire world around her.

“I know I’m asking so much of you. I know I’m not yet worthy of you. All I can do is swear that I will work every day to become a better person, one worthy of the love you’ve gifted to me. Will you please do me the honor of being my wives?” Harry said, true sincerity and begging in his eyes.

The girls looked at one another then launched themselves at Harry as one. They literally tackled him, surprising an oof out of his mouth as the air whooshed out of his lungs.

Emma and Molly burst into tears. Julia had slammed into her husband, taking him in a passionate kiss then pressing her face to his as the developing true love before her literally glowed around the now chastely kissing teenagers. They were too embarrassed to do anything else in front of their family. They took it in turns to kiss Harry and then praise him. They even had one chaste kiss with each other. No one was surprised to see it.

The photographer moved quickly to capture everyone’s reactions. Bill and Remus were looking at their respective loves with promise. Both Tonks and Fleur stared back with hopeful moon eyes. The twins quickly took a turn to kiss Angelina while everyone was distracted, then they set off some tiny fireworks that popped over the table spinning and spelling out, “Congratulations Potters!” Sirius wished he’d thought to bring a prank while Lya was thinking exactly the same. They both promised they’d prank everyone tomorrow. Charlie just ate his food and enjoyed the show while Percy never took his eyes off of Jean Claude.

Eventually, Harry climbed out of the pile of girls and helped them up to their chairs. His face was flaming red with embarrassment but he had the most cheshire grin that you could possibly imagine. Harry turned to the girls’ whose perfect makeup was completely ruined, and offered them the ring box. They squeed together at the gorgeous mithril and hexagon-cut fire opal promise and engagement rings glittered with multi-colored light. There was no question about which ring belonged to which witch with the perfectly matching set.

Harry helped them slide the rings onto their fingers. Taking their hands into his own when it was done. The girls sighed together and practically melted into his side.

The mothers couldn’t wait any longer. Soon everyone was hugging, kissing, and slapping the backs of the happy thrupple. It was a chaotic few minutes as everyone got their turn in. Even Jameson and Julius got into the act. They did their first bout of accidental magic. They squealed and little bubbles, blue for Jameson and aquamarine for Julius, popped up all around them. The photographer went wild. This was an artist's dream. Capturing a baby’s first magic? He was getting this published. He’d pay the family if they’d let him publish it in Witch Weekly. He had contacts.

Then, the chaos started all over again as everyone wanted to hug and kiss the babies in congratulations for their first act of magic. Harry was so chuffed. This day was coming up in spades. He should have known that wouldn’t last.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 26

Harry floated through the afternoon in a haze of wonder and gratefulness. They said yes. They really said yes. Then, his lads did their first bit of magic. Harry winced and grinned at the thought of all of it being caught on camera. He wasn’t getting out of that for the rest of the night. Jean Claude made sure of it.

Harry hurried to the bottom of the staircase, where he’d had been told to wait for his loves. The girls were each going to get their own reveal on camera. They deserved to see that look of love aimed only at them on this special night.

Harry paced nervously as everyone except for the three mothers and the two daughters arrived. All of the ladies had their turn to appear for their gentlemen with the appropriate reaction from one and all. The twins didn’t even hide the fact that they were both tongue-tied by Angelina. Everyone was too caught up in their own shenanigans to notice. The photographer still captured it though.

Finally, the three mothers came out together and walked in a proud line down the stairs, their makeup and hair pristine. They looked fabulous in their coordinated outfits, thanks to Harry.

Their husbands hurried forward to help their beautiful ladies down the steps. They were downright radiant right now. They curled up as couples and turned to watch Harry approach the stairs. Gabrielle came down first.

Harry was dazed as he watched the angel that had been gifted to him float down the stairs. She wore an emerald gown under her basilisk hide cloak. The colors were perfectly coordinated as were the thick basilisk hide belt around her waist and the sensible shoes she wore on her feet.

Harry stumbled forward like he was magnetically pulled. He tried to ask her if he could escort her but instead he stuttered out a barely audible, “Please?”

Gabrielle giggled and put her hand in his. “Absolument,” said Gabrielle. She couldn't take her eyes off of Harry, either. He looked so dashing in a suit made entirely of basilisk hide with a cloak of the same. His boots finished off the outfit which was a striking dark gray with a forest green and white pattern running down the seams. His boots and his cloak were a green that matched his eyes exactly. His eyes stood out like lasers thanks to the complimenting colors.

They hugged and whispered to one another for a moment, promising things that no one else needed to hear.

“Look, mon ami,” Gabrielle said while she turned, her breath taken completely away by a gorgeous Hermione.

Harry turned and literally gasped to see his best friend stepping forward as the most beautiful of them all. Her usually thick, bushy hair was a thick cascade of loose curls. Her caramel skin glowed against the mint green of her gown, the flowing bodice was captured in a basilisk hide underbust corset. Her simple ballet flats were made of thin basilisk hide that would protect her feet more thoroughly than if the shoes were made of steel. She practically danced forward and she moved towards Harry and Gabrielle, who moved forward to meet her. They each took one of her hands, helping her down the stairs. Their eyes fixed on Hermione. For once, she felt like the most beautiful person in the room.

The thrupple cuddled together for a moment before they turned back to the group. They didn’t let go of Hermione’s hands.

“Let me lead the way to the receiving room. We will receive our guests together. Harry, please stand on my other side. This will show you my support. Let us go,” said Jean Claude.

He led the way into the room, proud to lead this procession of people. They lined up, making quite the long line. Each person would be able to greet the guests as they moved through. Harry had no idea what he was in for.

Two hours later, Harry felt like he would choke if he ever had to say his own name again. His hand ached from shaking. The only good thing about it was that everyone congratulated him on his engagement. The girls blushed and giggled, showing off their rings every time. It was adorable.

Finally everyone came in. Jean Claude turned to the tired people and said. “Buck up. The fun is just starting. We just have one more duty and we can dance, drink, and mingle to our hearts’ content. Except you, Harry. You’ll need to stay with me. I want to begin pleading your case for asylum and for the inclusion of your houses in France.”

Harry sighed. He hated things like this. He looked at Hermione and Gabrielle pleadingly.

“We’ll stay with you, Harry,” promised Hermione.

“We’ll help you remember everyone and all of the things they already said,” promised Gabrielle.

Harry relaxed a little.

“Now, just a quick speech and we will be done. Please, everyone, join me on the dias in the center of the room. You will be seated with me at the head table tonight. Harry, Hermione, Gabrielle, please stand beside me. I will have much to say about all of you,” said Jean Claude with a smile.

Everyone walked together up to the dias. The entire crowd stood and clapped for them as they walked down the long purple carpet towards the dias. Hermione and Gabrielle’s favorite flowers filled the room in beautiful centerpieces on each table. The photographer took dozens of photographs of them as they walked regally down the aisle. They stood together for a moment on the dias for a picture all together before everyone took their seats except for Jean Claude, Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle.

Harry looked like he wanted to be anywhere else when he looked at the crowd and like there was nowhere else he’d rather be when he looked at the girls. Everyone laughed when they noticed.

Jean Claude smiled and turned to the crowd. He started to speak. “Ladies and gentlewizards, thank you for joining us all here tonight as we celebrate something special. My daughter, Lady Gabrielle Delacour has become betrothed to two magicals who have won not only her heart but my own. Please, let me introduce you to my daughter and her betrotheds, Lady Gabrielle Delacour, Lady Hermione Dagworth Granger Ravenclaw, and Lord Harry Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell,” Jean Claude said waving at the thrupple. Harry stood in the middle, his hands gripping the girls and his eyes staring at the ground, unsure of where else to look.

Harry didn’t know what he was doing, making a fool of himself like this. These girls would never love him. No one would. He wasn’t worthy of love. He was a freak. An abomination. All he could ever do would be to get the people he loved killed.

A cold thrill of fear ran through Harry. He knew this feeling. He screamed.

“Dementors!”

Jean Claude shook out of his morose thoughts in terror as four dementors flew into the room. People screamed and scrambled away. The four aurors present to provide security were being crushed in the terror filled stampede of the helpless people.

Harry watched in horror as one of the dementors lowered its face over a child that had been separated from their parents. Harry wouldn’t stand for it. He didn’t think of anything other than the love he felt for his family and his ladies here with him and his anger at these bastards raining on his one truly perfect day.

“EXPECTO PATRONUM!!!” Harry bellowed with all his might. A four meter (12 foot) tall stag burst out of his wand and stampeded angrily around the room. The dementors scattered but couldn’t be saved as the raging stag grabbed them one by one from the air and threw them to the ground, to be trampled under what looked like solid silver hooves.

Harry growled his love and his rage, two feelings that were extremely close together, into the room as his patronus literally destroyed the dementors that had dared attempt to harm Harry’s family. He wouldn’t stand for it.

Harry pushed with one final burst as the stag stamped the final dementor to the ground. Harry let his wand fall. The patronus circled the room one final time, checking for any other threats before it returned to Harry.

The stag turned its head side to side, curiously studying the ladies standing beside Harry, with their hands pressed to his back, holding him up now that the danger had passed. The stag snorted in approval and headbutted Harry gently, turning to a mere wisp as it rested its head against his.

Everyone was deadly silent for a moment. Nothing like this had ever happened in recorded history in France. Harry couldn’t focus on it. He was so dizzy, he felt like he would faint.

“Dizzy. Get me out of here,” he begged. His ladies didn’t hesitate. They hurried Harry towards the entrance to the room.

Suddenly, Harry jumped up from his slumped position and used his cloak to bat something away, hard. He sent a returning spell on the thing with all his might, meaning to return the suddenly thrown item back at the person who sent it. Instead, the item hit an innocent auror who had managed to make his way to stand guard over Harry and his group. The man disappeared with a pop.

Harry growled and screamed. “Stop trying to ruin my ladies’ special day!”

The auror reappeared with a pop a moment later, with a short squat woman dressed from head to toe in bubble gum pink. She screamed.

“Let me go! You cannot kidnap the Undersecretary to the Minister of Magic!”

People all over the room gasped. Dolores Umbridge looked up and saw Harry. She tried to grab him. Harry spun out of her grip, pulling his ladies with him and pushing them behind him in one move.

The auror cast a spell to bind the woman from neck to toes in ropes.

“I will have you kissed by a dementor for this!” yelled Umbridge.

“You like using dementors, do you?” asked the auror. “I bet you have access to them, too, don’t you?”

“I do and I’ll make sure you pay!” She turned to Harry. “I’ll make you pay! You think you can damage the reputation of the Ministry of Magic by letting that mongrel, Sirius Black, go free? By turning the Triwizard Tournament into a farce? YOU DARE THINK YOU’LL GET AWAY WITH EMBARRASSING ME LIKE YOU DID AT THE YULE BALL?? You’ll be the next to be kissed! I sent dementors here to apprehend Sirius Black! As is my right!” she shrieked.

Jean Claude stomped up to Umbridge. “You admit you sent dementors to my home? You are the one who will be put to death. Take her to the holding cells. She has already admitted to sending these monsters here tonight. If not for the actions of my future son-in-law, Harry Potter, we could have all been kissed!” he said, his voice booming around the room.

“This travesty of justice will not stand in France. If the United Kingdom has chosen to attack our country by attacking the home and family of the Minister for Magic of France, we will see this answered for at the ICW. You will be taken to them tomorrow. Take her.” Jean Claude sounded scornful and powerful. The aurors whisked her from the room while she ranted and made a fool of herself.

Jean Claude turned to Harry just in time to see Harry’s eyes roll back in his head when he fainted, the last of his energy gone now that the last threat was gone from the room.

Jean Claude floated Harry hurriedly from the room, his fretting ladies and their mothers hot on his heels. Quiet whispering overtook the crowd.

The only person who never stopped moving was the photographer. He took so many pictures he could create a flipbook motion picture of everything that happened, including the moment when Harry Potter fainted at the doors of the ballroom.

Harry woke with a woozy feeling. His head ached and he felt like he would vomit if he moved.

“Drink this, Harry,” said a voice Harry implicitly trusted. He opened his mouth and swallowed. His headache and nausea instantly felt better. He still felt a bit of vertigo for a moment before the world came into focus when someone gently slipped his glasses over his face.

Harry could suddenly see Hermione and Gabrielle’s worried faces. He smiled. He knew he was safe.

“Are you alright?” asked a worried Hermione.

“You’ve been asleep for two days, mon ami,” said a scared looking Gabrielle. Harry could see now that the girls were no longer in their horrid state. He sat up quickly, wincing as his head twinged once more. Hermione handed him another potion. Harry swallowed it and steam shot out his ears. Harry turned to Hermione and Gabrielle.

“Are you alright? What happened to you?” Harry asked, urgently.

“To us? Harry, you’ve been unconscious for two days!” said Gabrielle, exasperatedly.

“You were magically exhausted,” said Hermione. She stood and went to the door.

“He’s awake. Can someone get the healer?” asked Hermione.

“I don’t need a healer,” said Harry, quickly. No one listened to him.

Soon a slew of people came streaming into and out of the room quickly, just wanting to check on Harry personally. Harry welcomed his family, especially when Dan and Emma came, bearing the twins. They happily sang, “DaDaDaDaDa,” as they cuddled him. He didn’t want to let them go. The girls got on either side of the babies. They cuddled the babies and their father, helping the still recovering boy hold his sons.

The healer quickly checked Harry over and cleared him. He was in good health. The Healer’s only advice was to try to refrain from using too much magic for the next few days. Harry happily agreed just to be allowed to get out of bed.

Mad-Eye was standing at the door, guarding it himself. He regretted passing on that stupid party to the depths of his bones. Mad-Eye was damn proud of the boy but he also wasn’t planning to waste any time in hiring additional security. This kid was a danger magnet. Mad-Eye wanted in. The kid managed to take down four dementors with nary a casualty. All of the injuries were caused by the stampede.

“You did good, Potter,” said the man, nodding his head at Harry. Harry looked confused for a moment then he remembered.

“Oh, bugger. I bet there’s pictures!” Harry groaned.

Mad-Eye laughed. “All over the papers.”

Harry groaned again. “I changed my mind. I’m staying in bed.”

“You can’t. Papa is waiting for you,” said Gabrielle. Jean Claude had been gone for the last few days at the ICW. He demanded action after the government of the United Kingdom attacked the government of France by attacking their Minister with dementors.

Harry looked chagrined but followed Gabrielle and Hermione out of the room, with Julius in his arms. Hermione carried Jameson while Gabrielle led the way.

They arrived in Jean Claude’s study. The man quickly stood and came over to Harry.

“Are you alright, son?” the man asked. Harry felt shocked to hear the man call him that. Jean Claude took his silence as bad news.

“Is something wrong?” he asked, worriedly.

“No,” Harry answered. “I’m right as rain, Jean Claude.”

“Call me Papa when we’re alone like this. Father or Jean Claude will do in public,” said Jean Claude, negligently. Harry’s eyes filled with tears. He couldn’t speak. He just nodded and took a seat.

“You’re a national hero, Harry. The leaders and elite of our nation were all present. They all feel you saved their lives. There are calls for a Hecate’s Flame award for you,” said Jean Claude.

“I don’t know what that is but please, don’t. I was only trying to protect my family. I couldn’t let those things near any of you. I couldn’t let that monster eat that child’s soul,” said Harry, quietly. “I don’t want anyone to make a fuss. Let’s just forget it and move on.”

“I’m sorry, Harry. That opportunity has passed. The photographer present published his photographs in the papers. He wants permission to publish this photograph, as well,” said Jean Claude.

He handed the photograph of the laughing twins reaching for their magical bubbles at the lunch where Harry proposed. That felt like hours ago, not days.

“No,” Harry said, immediately. “I don’t want my children in the press.”

“If you hide them away, the press will just be encouraged to chase after pictures of them. It’s best to give the public controlled access instead of no access,” said Jean Claude. “Your fame is even more now, Harry. You must understand, your children will always be a part of that. Just as my children are a part of that.”

Harry looked at Jean Claude, thinking about his guidance.

“You’ve already done this once, Harry,” reminded Hermione.

“Plus, this is a magical picture and a rare moment captured on film. It is not often a photographer just so happens to be present during a child’s first magical experience,” said Gabrielle, gently.

Harry sighed. “I guess it is an amazing picture.”

“Bon, we will publish it with our family picture from the night of the party. It was a dashing photo even if the night had a terrible end,” said Jean Claude.

“Why did she try to kidnap me?” asked Harry, confused. “I barely know who she is.”

“Undersecretary to the Minister of Magic, Dolores Umbridge. Supposedly she acted without the consent of her Minister but I know that is not the truth. I had her secretly questioned under veritaserum. She was going to capture you and have you kissed for tarnishing Cornelius Fudge’s reputation and for embarrassing her at the Yule Ball. Fudge suggested to her that dementors might solve a problem like you then left the control medallion with the woman. She was found with it around her neck. She intended for as many people as possible to be kissed. She felt they deserved it for celebrating the abomination of the marriage of a wizard to a creature,” said Jean Claude angrily.

“I didn’t do anything to her at the Yule Ball! She was going to kill people because of me?” asked Harry, stricken. This was all his fault.

“This is not your fault,” said Jean Claude, sternly. “Look at me. This woman has already been tried and sentenced. She plead guilty in exchange for life in prison in Sweden. She swore she would never turn on her precious Cornelius Fudge. The United Kingdom is in the doghouse with the ICW and with France. We will not forget this slight.”

Harry still looked guilty. Jean Claude sighed.

“Harry, these people are grown adults with full control over their faculties. Did you have her under an imperius curse?” asked Jean Claude. Harry’s head jerked up.

“No! I didn’t! I swear it!” said Harry, panicked.

“I did not think you did. I just wanted you to realize you were not in control of her actions. She was and she will pay the price. A less harsh price than I hoped for but she will not be released. No one in Nurmengard is ever released,” said Jean Claude. Entering that castle was a one way ticket. You could never leave.

Harry looked satisfied at that news. He’d rather that the vile person who threatened his family was dead but he’d settled for imprisoned forever.

“Good,” Harry said. Jean Claude looked at Harry for a moment.

“One good thing did come out of this,” said Jean Claude.

“What?” asked Harry.

“Your application for asylum has been approved. Everyone agrees you would be an asset to our nation. Everyone agrees you are under threat from the government of the United Kingdom. A vote will be held tomorrow morning to determine if your houses will be recognized in France. I expect it will go through. You should be aware, I am going to accept the recommendation to present you with the Hecate’s Flame. You deserve to be recognized for your accomplishments. You saved lives, Harry. You protected everyone,” said Jean Claude.

“I’m just really good at that charm. My mum was good with charms. Maybe that’s where I get it from,” said Harry, pushing the accolades off on someone else again.

Jean Claude shook his head. He gave up for now but he would see this boy recognized. Jean Claude slid the other pictures over. Harry looked in horror as the image of Harry casting his patronus was captured in nauseating detail. The dementors were torn to shreds under its feet but the part that horrified Harry was the sight of himself standing protectively in front of everyone in the party with his arm raised and an intense look on his face. He cast the magic with every ounce of his might and everyone could see it.

Harry felt exposed. He didn’t see ferocity. He saw the truth. He saw desperation and terror. Harry literally groaned when he saw the picture of him whipping his cloak around to deflect the portkey meant for him. He looked ridiculous whirling around like that. He looked even more pathetic in the photographs of him fainting.

“Did people see this one, too?” he whinged when he held up the picture of himself collapsed into Hermione and Gabrielle’s arms.

“The public needs to see that heroes pay a price for their noble actions,” said Jean Claude. He thought it was the best picture of the bunch for Harry’s public image. He said so.

Harry didn’t say anything. He just pushed the pictures away.

“I only want these,” he said. He took the pictures of his boys and their bubbles and the picture of the entire family group all together.

“We have more family pictures for later, mon ami,” said Gabrielle, consolingly.

“Good. I want to start an album for my lads. They deserve to remember their family,” said Harry. The girls put their hands on him, lending support.

“We will be with you, Harry,” reassured Jean Claude. Harry nodded but didn’t reply.

“Be ready to attend the Ministry hearing with me tomorrow morning at 7am sharp. We want to arrive early,” said Jean Claude.

Harry winced he didn’t want to go to some Ministry thing. He just wanted to go get his lads’ room ready in their new home. Harry was certain now. His boys were staying here.

Harry came down to breakfast, everyone was seated around the table, dressed in nice clothes, waiting to go. At Jean Claude’s insistence, they were all wearing their basilisk hide robes. He wanted to show a united front but he also wanted to make sure everyone was protected. They looked ready to do battle.

“What are you all doing so dressed up?” asked Harry as he sat down and blew a zerbert on his lads’ cheeks. The boys giggled and reached forwards. At almost four months, they could sit up pretty good with help.

“We’re coming with you to watch you receive your Hecate’s Flame,” said a grinning Dan. Dan couldn’t see those demons on New Year’s Eve but he could feel them. He’d never felt anything more terrifying in his life. If those pictures were to be believed, Dan had every reason to be afraid.

“What? I didn’t think that was a done deal,” said Harry, with a little bit of whinging. He hated having his picture in the papers.

“The vote is a formality,” admitted Jean Claude. Harry made a face, his lads giggled again.

“Where did the Weasleys go?” asked Harry, trying to change the subject.

“They had to go home. Molly fretted about leaving you but she left Ron home alone and Ginny in the hospital. We told them to go. We promised you’d write soon,” said Emma.

“I’ll write to the twins tonight,” said Harry.

Soon enough, they were all ready to head on their way to the French Ministry of Magic. They arrived in the Minister’s Chambers through his private floo. Mad-Eye insisted on going through first. He was taking things very seriously. He had interviews with his top four picks and two French aurors Jean Claude recommended for the rest of Harry’s security team. Tonks had been begging nonstop for one of the spots. Mad-Eye wouldn’t budge. All he agreed to was an interview. He knew Kingsley Shacklebolt, Martin Skully, and Angus Proudfoot were interested in leaving the Ministry behind them. The place was a pit.

If they’d agree to move to France, Mad-Eye would work things out for them. He had no doubt that Jean Claude would do anything he could to protect Harry. Four of the security team would stay behind to guard Harry’s new home while two would follow him back to Hogwarts. Mad-Eye and Kingsley planned to stick to Potter like glue.

The group made their way into the French Wizengamot. Everyone took their seats in the visitor’s section except for Harry.

Everyone wanted to come over and speak with Harry about his accomplishment. Some people wanted to thank him for saving their lives, which he denied. Some people wanted to bask in the reflected glory by showing Harry their support now. Harry wanted to run away but he tried to emulate Jean Claude instead. He didn’t want to embarrass the man. Jean Claude nodded in approval.

Soon, everyone took their seats.

“Sit here in the front row, Harry,” Jean Claude said.

Harry took his seat. Jean Claude moved to the center of the room. The Grand Sorcerer who acted as the emcee for these meetings and as neutral judge during discussions, was glad to open the meeting before turning the floor over to Jean Claude.

“Ladies and Gentlemen of the Wizengamot. It is my joy to stand here today and present to you a petition that brings joy to my heart. A petition to provide the Hecate’s Flame award to Lord Harry Potter Black Gryffindor Slytherin Peverell was signed by all 226 people present at the Minister’s Residence on December 31, 1994. Each and everyone of those people’s lives were saved by the nominee, including my own. I present for the vote of the Wizengamot, the nomination of Lord Harry James Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell.”

Jean Claude said. People all over the room started clapping. They stood and clapped even louder. Harry wanted to sink through the floor. He tried not to stare at his shoes.

“We will also vote today on another issue involving Lord Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell. We will vote on the recognition of his houses in France. He deserves to have his houses recognized in his new country as they were in his old. We are certainly better able to recognize the importance of a magical legacy than the United Kingdom,” said Jean Claude, derisively.

The crowd cheered both for Harry and for Jean Claude’s words.

“Please, join me in a vote,” said Jean Claude. He cast his vote, shooting a spell of yes on both issues. The tally board registered his vote before the deluge started.

Harry watched in awe as the yay sides of the board filled up much faster than the nays. Soon, the voting began to slow. Harry had already won by such a large margin that there was no doubt of the outcome.

The voting finally stopped.

“The yays have it! We will award Lord Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell with the Hecate’s Flame and will recognize his houses in France. France appreciates the noble actions of those who put the lives of others before the life of themselves. Lord Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell, please join me on the floor,” said Jean Claude.

Jean Claude’s assistant approached with a large velvet box. Jean Claude accepted it while everyone clapped wildly for Harry as he descended to the floor with a blush on his face.

Harry stood beside Jean Claude.

“It is my pleasure to call you family, Lord Potter. Please, accept this award on behalf of the people of France,” said Jean Claude. He pulled the velvet box off of the stand. It was a gorgeous statue of the goddess Hecate holding a living flame. She had two dogs at her feet and a set of golden keys in her other hand and a pair of snakes draped around her neck. Harry accepted the award and everyone clapped and shouted their approval once again. The press took a mass of photographs while Harry and Jean Claude shook hands.

“Thank you for your service, Lord Potter,” said Jean Claude.

Harry accepted the velvet box and went to his seat. He gently put the box back on top and sat stiffly until the long meeting was finally over.

Hermione and Gabrielle, along with everyone else in the entire room, descended on Harry. Harry had another two hour long handshaking event. Everyone wanted their picture taken with Harry and his award. Harry wanted to run away but the girls whispered it would be rude if he left. Harry grinned and bore it until he was finally allowed to escape.

Finally, they made their way to Jean Claude’s office where the next hour was spent filling out the paperwork to recognize Harry’s houses and getting them properly ratified, signed, and stamped approved.

It all got done and Harry was allowed to leave. He practically ran through the floo to escape the French Ministry. No matter the location, Harry never liked spending time in government buildings.

The next morning, everyone was happy and ready to leave France for the Granger home in Crawley. Thanks to Harry’s travel trunk, they had plenty of room for everyone to stay with them for two days.

For once, nothing untoward happened during the party. A few people were judgemental about Hermione marrying so young and for marrying two people instead of one person but none of Harry’s group cared about that. The baby boys were a hit with everyone, despite Harry’s young age as a father. It was a peaceful weekend, which Harry greatly appreciated after the endless excitement that his life had become since entering the magical world.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 27

The next day was the day Harry’s lads would return to France and Harry would return to Hogwarts. He wanted to spend all day sequestered alone with his babies. Being away from your brand new baby for five months was a very big ask but Harry didn’t want his lads to stay around England anymore. They’d already been threatened by the government and almost captured by Death Eaters. Harry wouldn’t have them under threat anymore.

“Harry?” Julia said, the morning before they were set to leave. “I hate to take time away from your children today, but you never met with Nicholas and Perenelle Flamel. You were unconscious during your originally scheduled meeting.”

Harry cuddled the babies, both of whom were sitting in his lap, staring at a plushy quaffle puttering through the air.

“I suppose we could have lunch and then talk while the twins have their nap,” said Harry, reluctantly. He wanted to check with the Grangers and make sure everything was set up for them and the twins. Moody’s new hires, Durand, Garnier, Tonks and Proudfoot, would return with Harry’s family to France. They would provide security but Harry still couldn’t help but worry.

“I think that would be perfect. I’ll make the arrangements for them to join us here for lunch,” said Julia. She felt for the young father who would be leaving his children behind.

She turned and left the room.

“I think we need an emergency plan, Harry,” said Hermione, seriously. “In case we need to escape the United Kingdom.”

“What can we do?” asked Harry.

“We should do several things,” said Gabrielle, seriously. “You should both get an emergency portkey. All beauxbatons students have one for their time at Hogwarts. It gives us a way to get back to the carriage if we get hurt or lost. I have one from papa that can bring me home to France, as well.”

“That’s a good idea. We should also get a tracking beacon of some kind. A way we can be found, even if we’re unconscious or hurt,” said Hermione, gravely. Harry looked angry at the very thought.

“Don’t be angry. Be prepared, mon ami,” said Gabrielle.

Harry snorted in annoyance but didn’t argue with the wise witch. Harry’s anger wouldn’t solve their problems.

“Alright. Who can help us with this?” asked Harry.

“Papa,” said Gabrielle.

Harry relaxed a little. He could trust Jean Claude. “Alright,” he said.

The girls each kissed his cheek. Julia smiled to see the sweet gesture. She left Harry to spend time with his lads and his ladies until lunch.

Harry tucked his boys into bed and headed towards the dining room for a discussion he needed to have but dreaded to be a part of.

Harry went to the entrance hall to wait with his ladies by his side. They were all nervous about this talk. Julia smiled at them. She would facilitate the introductions but then would leave Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle alone in a room with the Flamels. They certainly wouldn’t want to talk about sex magic with their mother present.

Finally, the floo flared to life. A handsome older gentleman and a tall, striking older woman stepped out of the flames. Their exact age was something Harry couldn’t guess. The only thing he could think when he looked at their faces that appeared around 40 years old was “older”.

“Hello Seigneur Flamel, Dame Flamel. It is lovely to see you once more. Please, welcome to Harry’s home,” said Julia, curtseying slightly to the older couple, who both bowed in return.

“It is always a pleasure to see you as well, Dame Delecour. Is that a new Tuby? It is lovely,” said Dame Flamel, looking at a sculpture in the receiving room.

Harry shrugged when everyone looked at him. Gabrielle answered.

“You have an excellent eye. It is a recent acquisition,” said Julia.

She turned to the Flamels, “Please, allow me to introduce my daughter and her beloveds. This is Lady Gabrielle Delacour, Lady Hermione Dagworth Granger Ravenclaw, and Lord Harry Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell,” she said. She turned back to the Flamels. “This is Lord Nicholas Flamel and his wife, Lady Perenelle Flamel.”

The Flamels raised their eyebrows. “Those are some illustrious lines, thought lost to history,” said Nicholas.

“How fortuitous,” said Perenelle.

Harry blushed and looked away. “Strange happenings often happen around me,” said the chagrined teen.

“So we’ve heard,” said Nicholas.

The Flamels politely nodded at each person who was introduced, but then they zeroed in on Harry. He noticed and looked uncomfortable. He knew he needed to act now before the entire thing became awkward.

“Lord Flamel, Lady Flamel, can I please just say, I’m so very sorry,” Harry said, truly sorry. “It was my fault that your lives could have been stolen from you. If I had not unwisely and unnecessarily sought to protect what I believed was your stone, it never would have been destroyed. I cannot tell you my joy and relief to see you alive today.”

Nicholas and Perenell exchanged a glance. They turned back to Harry.

“We can see this matters to you, so we will say, we accept your apology,” said Nicholas.

“However, we think it only fair to say that we do not blame you for anything that happened to that stone. Albus Dumbledore is an adult who makes his own decisions,” said Perenelle.

“He had many options and yet chose the path he did. You were not responsible for any of that,” said Nicholas, seriously.

Harry still looked embarrassed and slightly ashamed.

“I understand, sir, but I had many options before me and I chose the path I did, as well,” said Harry.

“You chose the path of stopping evil. It seemed to be a consistent indication of your character,” said Perenell with a smile.

“I just get caught up in extraordinary circumstances,” said Harry, truthfully. Nicholas and Perenell laughed.

“We completely understand, trust us. If you live long enough, you’ll see strange times,” said Nicholas.

“I would believe that,” said Julia. “May I lead you to your luncheon?”

“Please,” said Perenelle, inclining her head.

The group chatted lightly as they made their way to a private solarium. There was a lovely round table set up in the center of the room. She knew from previous interactions that the Flamels preferred a round table to showcase the equality of the people present.

“If there is anything you need, please call for Winky. She will assist you,” said Julia.

With that, she left and closed the door behind her.

“I know we are in your home but, if you do not mind, we thought privacy might be best for this conversation?” asked Nicholas.

“Please, if it suits you,” said Harry, with a small smile.

Nicholas did nothing but suddenly, the sound of a gently rushing river filled the room.

“That should do,” said Perenelle. The soup course appeared.

“First, let us offer you our congratulations on your engagement. It is certainly a happy blessing to find the loves of your life so young,” said Perenelle.

The three teens looked at each other with budding true love.

Nicholas smiled. He could see they would make a good go of it. “We understand your union is a love match but not merely so. The timing is also a necessity?”

Harry swallowed hard. He still felt guilty about the timing.

“None of that, now,” said Hermione to Harry. He blinked and looked at her. “We would have ended up here no matter what. The timing isn’t your fault. It is Dumbledore’s for failing to search for a solution and Voldemort’s for infecting you with that abomination.”

“So it is true?” asked Nicholas, curiously.

Harry flinched. “I am a horcrux.”

Nicholas furrowed his brow. “I understood you were infected with a soul leech.”

“Oui, he is. He just has the incorrect word stuck in his mind,” said Gabrielle, taking Harry’s hand for a moment. He squeezed her hand and turned back to the Flamels.

“Ah,” said Perenelle. She already could see this boy thought of the worst when he thought of himself.

Nicholas glanced at her then turned back to the teens.

“You will attempt the Trois Amants Purifier ritual to cleanse the infection, oui?” asked Nicholas.

“We will,” agreed Hermione firmly.

“Oui,” agreed Gabrielle, just as resolved.

“I don’t know what else to do. I have children. I don’t want to leave them as orphans, if I can try to find a way to do something else,” said Harry.

“That is an understandable feeling. One that will help you fight so that you may succeed,” said Perenelle.

“What do I need to do to?” asked Harry, desperately.

“What do you know about sex magic?” asked Nicholas.

The other two didn’t open their mouths. Hermione took a deep breath to prepare to provide the answer. Nicholas and Perenelle exchanged an amused glance. These children were learning to be partners already.

“Sex magic is any type of sexual activity used in magical, ritualistic or otherwise religious and spiritual pursuits. One practice of sex magic is using sexual arousal or orgasm with visualization of a desired result,” said Hermione, rather succinctly for her.

“Exactly,” said Nicholas. “You must engage in sexual activity while keeping your focus completely on your desired result. The tools for this exercise are chanting, ritualistic movements, meditation, and guided visualization. Do you have experience with these tools?”

“Some,” said Hermione.

“Not really,” said Harry.

“Oui. These tools are taught at Beauxbatons,” said Gabrielle.

“Hogwarts,” spat Nicholas. “I understand you’re considering moving on to a better educational institute?”

“We are,” agreed Harry. “I wouldn’t go back at all if it wasn’t for this damn tournament.”

“Have you considered returning for the tournament only?” asked a concerned Perenelle.

“We have not,” said Hermione. “Do you think that would be the wiser path?” She looked at Harry and Gabrielle for a moment, then turned back to the Flamels.

“There is another reason we think we must stay,” said Gabrielle, simply.

“Do you mind to share this reason?” asked Nicholas.

“Voldemort comes after me there every year. This year, I’ll be ready for him,” said Harry, determinedly.

“You realize that while you are not a horcrux, he most certainly has horcruxes?” asked Nicholas.

“We have suspected for some time he must have between 7 and 11 horcruxes,” said Perenelle.

“You are wise, lady,” said Harry, bowing his head. “I was gifted with a piece of knowledge by Rowena Ravenclaw. I found her diadem. It was infected with a horcrux. In reward for destroying it, Rowena Ravenclaw’s spirit gifted me with one of the jewels from the diadem. It showed me what the horcruxes are. A book that I destroyed in second year, Hufflepuff’s cup, Ravenclaw’s diadem, Slytherin’s locket, a Peverell ring, a maledictus, and myself,” said Harry.

“That arrogant batard!” said Nicholas, shocked.

“Do you still have that jewel?” asked Perenelle.

“I think I left it?” asked Harry.

Nicholas laughed in shock. This lad apparently had no interest in magically powerful precious stones.

“I have it,” said Hermione. “Winky?” she called.

Winky appeared, attentively. Harry would miss her. She would be going back to France to help care for the Grangers and the twins.

“Yes, Missie Hermione?” asked Winky.

“Could you bring me my jewelry box with the lock on it?” asked Hermione.

Winky popped away and back. She set the box down.

“Thank you, Winky,” said Hermione with a smile. Winky waggled her ears and disappeared.

Hermione turned the combination lock and pulled the jewel out. She handed it over to Perenelle. Nicholas shook his head. The fabled blue moon diamond of Thoth was kept in a child’s jewelry box full of beaded jewelry and plastic barrettes. How the mighty are brought low or brought safely home, depending on how you look at it.

“This is the blue moon diamond of Thoth. It is said to hold many magical properties, one of which is the power to recall. Do you mind if we view your vision together?” asked Perenelle.

“You can do that?” asked Harry.

“All you have to do is hold it in your dominant hand and visualize what you wish to see,” said Perenelle. She looked into the diamond. An image of Harry’s vision appeared above the stone. It played out for them all to see.

“He entrapped two living beings with his vile soul. This poor maledictus cannot be spiritually replaced the way a human can be. She can only be enslaved for her very long life. Will you free her?” asked Nicholas.

“Yes,” swore Harry.

“How?” asked Perenelle. The answer to this question was important. Much like a house elf, only either death or a replacement binding would free a maledictus from a slave bond. Harry blushed again. His ladies smiled at him and squeezed his shoulders.

“I’llbindhertomeasavassal,” said Harry, in a quick mumble.

“What’s that?” asked Nicholas.

Harry sighed. “I’ll bind her to me as a vassal. I have four other vassals,” said Harry.

“You do?” asked a surprised Nicholas.

“I do,” said Harry, hoping he wouldn’t have to say who. Hermione didn’t let him leave the information out.

“Remus Lupin, Bill Weasley, Regulus Black, and Albus Dumbledore are currently Harry’s vassals, though we hope you will keep that information to yourself,” said Hermione.

Nicholas laughed in shock for the second time in a long time. “That’s one way to take Dumbledore in hand. I wish I had done it myself decades ago. Bound him as a vassal! Ha!”

Perenelle couldn’t help her own pleasure at that thought.

“He owes Harry a life debt. When Harry bound Headmaster Dumbledore, it cured the man of a terrible wasting disease from which he was expected to die,” said Gabrielle.

Nicholas chortled and slapped his knee.

“Brilliant. Have you claimed the debt?” asked Perenelle.

Harry looked uncomfortable. “I don’t think that’s necessary.”

Nicholas sobered up. “I think you don’t understand the power of a life debt, young man. It will prevent someone from being able to work against you to your demise. Can you honestly say you are certain Dumbledore doesn’t mean you mortal harm?”

Harry shrugged. “Not if the Trois Amants Purifier ritual works.”

“Hmmm, that may be true, but best to have all of the protection you can provide yourself and your family with,” said Perenelle.

Harry grimaced but agreed. “What do I need to do?’ he asked in a beleaguered voice. Nicholas grinned. He liked this kid.

“Just hold up your wand and say the words, I claim the life debts owed to me. Any claim that is valid will take hold,” said Perenelle.

Harry did it. Harry’s wand flashed four times. An image of Albus, Sirius, Ginny, and Ron appeared above his wand. Then Harry’s wand flashed so many times with so many images it was too confusing to see who was claimed.

“That’s the ticket,” said Nicholas with a somewhat vicious smile.

“Wait, why did an image of Ginny and Ron appear, too? Why all of those other people?” asked a confused Harry.

“Have you saved their lives?” asked Perenelle.

Harry thought and groaned.

“He has,” answered Hermione. “But he saved my life, too,” said Hermione.

“He has claimed you in another way, my dear,” said the woman. “My assumption is that the other people were the people you saved from the dementors.”

“Now, let us tell you what we know about the Trois Amants Purifier ritual. You agree to let us oversee the ritual?” asked Perenelle.

The teens blushed.

“Oui, we do,” said Gabrielle.

“Bien,” said Nicholas. “We will teach you what you must do but only you can do it.”

“With so much powerful help to ground you through your vassals, I can see that you will succeed,” said Perenelle.

With that, the main course of food was served, which was perfect timing in the teens minds. They were able to keep their blushing faces turned towards their plates during the rather racy lecture.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 28

The next day Harry was anxious about leaving his babies behind. The beauty of living in a literal travel trunk was that Harry had all of the things that belonged to the Grangers and the boys already. He was tempted to send the travel trunk itself with them but everyone insisted that Harry deserved to have his home away from home. No one would be using it at the Potter enclave anyway.

He woke at 5am and checked everything one more time. Harry double checked everything for the Grangers and Julius and Jameson. Harry wrote to Hardblow about transferring his accounts to France. Hardblow agreed that for a 2% fee, his accounts could be moved. Harry had easily agreed, despite the fact that he’d signed over more than 10 million galleons. It was just enough galleons to be worth Hardblow’s while to relocate himself along with Harry’s accounts rather than let such a lucrative sucker get away. Harry wouldn’t have cared even if he did know. He just wanted to be away from the United Kingdom.

Harry made sure to leave the Granger’s one million galleons to help care for any of their needs or the needs of the boys while Harry was gone. He was worried they might need more.

When he was done writing to Hardblow to double the Granger allowance, he went to sit in his sons’ room and watch them when they were at their most precious - asleep. He practically counted their sleeping breaths until they awoke.

As soon as they did, Harry cuddled them close and didn’t let them out of his arms until Hermione and Gabrielle asked for their own goodbye cuddle. Harry gave his sons over to the only people he was willing to share them with right now.

He looked his precious lads in the face. “Da is going away for a bit. Pop-pop and grammie will take good care of you until Da gets back,” Harry said, tears entering his eyes. “I’ll call you every morning and every night. I promise.”

The baby boys studied their father’s face. They started to cry quietly and reached for him. Harry pulled them back in his arms and hid his face in their wild hair.

“Harry?” Emma said, gently. “We only have five minutes until our portkey leaves.”

Harry took a deep shuddering breath. His ladies each had one hand on his back, tears running down their own cheeks at the sad sight of a father who had to leave his children behind to keep them safe.

“Right,” Harry said. He pulled back and looked at his lads. “I love you. Be good for grammie and pop-pop, okay?”

The baby boys sniffled and looked at their other caretakers. They smiled a mischievous smile. Dan laughed. He knew the boys would be good little troublemakers whenever they got the chance. He appreciated the slightly devilish nature in the adorable babies.

“We’ll take good care of them for you,” promised Emma.

“I’ll protect them with my life. I’ve got my service weapon ready, if it’s needed,” said Dan, firmly. He wouldn’t think twice to kill to protect these precious children.

“We’ll do everything we can to keep them safe,” said Tonks. She meant every word.

“We’ll do everything we can to corrupt them,” promised Sirius, with a joking grin.

Harry smiled and rolled his eyes. He squeezed his lads one more time and passed them over to their grandparents. Harry smoothed their hair and gave them a zerbert on their necks that made them giggle, like always.

Harry looked around at the group that would be returning with him. Hermione, Gabrielle, Fleur, Bill, Moody, and Kingsley Shacklebolt. It was a small group compared to what they began with. Sirius, Remus, Tonks, Regulus, Dan, Emma, Julius, Jameson, and three other aurors would return to France with Harry’s lads.

Julia hugged her girls while Emma did the same to Hermione. Jean Claude stepped up and put a hand on Harry’s shoulder, looking him straight in the eyes.

“You are the only person I would trust to take my daughters back to that hellhole the United Kingdom calls a school. I know you will protect them. You are a warrior. You will succeed in this battle. I understand the wedding will take place during spring break?” asked Jean Claude.

Harry’s eyes grew wide. He hadn’t heard that but it made sense. The sooner Harry got the horcrux out of his head, the better. When that was done, there would be nothing to stop Harry from defeating Voldemort when he showed his ugly mug.

“I wasn’t aware of the date of the wedding,” Harry said, his voice squeaking on the word “wedding”. “But, that makes sense.”

“It does. Brides often have better ideas for such things than grooms. Let them create a special day for all of you. Please, mirror call me. I would like to keep apprised of the goings on. We will be present for the second task in February. Until then, stay vigilant and stay safe. The safety of all of my children is very important to me, including yours,” said Jean Claude. Harry wanted to look away from the care he saw in Jean Claude's eyes but he appreciated it so much.

“I’ll write to you, papa,” said Harry, quietly.

“Bien, son. We will watch over your children until your return,” promised Jean Claude. Harry nodded and relaxed slightly. Jean Claude had the power to move mountains, if he needed to use it. Jean Claude patted his shoulder and turned to say goodbye to his daughters. Julia came over and took her turn to hug Harry and feed his soul with reassurances and love. Emma and Dan had their turn, then it was time.

“Twenty seconds,” said Moody. This emotional stuff was starting to get to him. He tapped the fist of each baby boy, promising to watch out for their Da for them. The boys gave him a serious look of expectation. “I swear it,” Moody said to the baby boys. They smiled adorable, drooling smiles and kicked their feet.

The countdown began. Harry had his eyes on his babies who were in their little carseats, tied onto a rope. Harry felt his heart break just a bit when they disappeared.

Hermione and Gabrielle hugged him. Harry smiled at the contact even if he was bereft without his lads.

“Time to go,” said Moody, holding out a mop handle. Everyone left in Harry’s group put a finger on the handle. In a flash, the world changed and Harry was gone.

Harry slammed to his feet at Hogsmeade station. He stumbled for a moment, trying to keep his balance even though he technically never moved. Instead, space moved around him. As soon as he landed, he started to feel guilty. He let his hand drop from the mop and hung his head.

Hermione and Gabrielle both hugged him, whispering reassurances about what a good father Harry was and how he was doing the right thing. As if the universe wanted to prove him right, a spell suddenly flew to Harry’s right. Harry felt it coming. He pulled the girl’s down to the ground with him and pulled his wand. Moody and Kingsley were already throwing shields up and stunners out.

Someone screamed. An angry Moody cast a spell and pulled the ignorant idiot that was Vincent Crabbe towards them. He was stunned out cold. His wand was in his hand. Kingsley grabbed the wand and performed a priori incantatem.

“He tried to cast fiendfyre,” said Kingsley. Harry stood and pulled the girls up. Fleur had been flattened under Bill. They took a lingering moment before they moved.

Harry looked behind him. A big wooden post behind him was charred almost completely through. Harry was angry.

“These bastards just won’t stop!” screamed Harry.

Moody couldn’t help but agree. The literal second they appeared in the United Kingdom, they were accosted by a malicious idiot. Kingsley put Crabbe in magical suppression cuffs. Then, Moody woke him up.

Crabbe looked around, afraid for a moment, then angry. “Let me go!” he shouted.

“Not likely. You just attempted to assault an auror with dark magic. You’ll be answering for that,” said Moody.

Crabbe struggled in futility trying to get out of the cuffs. He saw his wand in Kingsleys hand and paled.

“I didn’t do anything!” cried Crabbe. “I was under the imperius curse!”

Moody sneered. “Learned that one from your father, did you? Too bad he’s in Azkaban and can’t tell you that won’t work.”

Crabbe looked enraged. He turned to look at Harry. “It’s your fault my father’s in Prison! I’ll kill you and your byblows!”

Harry looked back, coldly. “You’re lucky my children aren’t here or I’d kill you and damn the consequences.”

Crabbe looked around and noticed the babies weren’t there. They were his real target. He was even more angry to see he would have failed no matter what. Draco would be so upset. Crabbe tried to say so but his tongue was too tied to speak. Draco was no idiot. He made sure to cover himself.

Moody noticed the tongue twisting curse. “Take him in for questioning. He’s got a tongue twisting curse on him or I’ll eat my wooden leg. Try to break it without breaking his obviously foolish and weak mind.”

Crabbe looked at Harry. “I’ll get you for this, Potter!” Kingsley just shook his head at the idiot who wouldn’t stop implicating himself. He turned on his heel and popped away with the reprobate.

Moody turned to look at Harry. “They always say that when they fail to take you down, don’t they?”

Harry looked ruefully back. “I reckon they do.”

Moody smirked and led the way towards the school. Unfortunately, the drama wasn’t done yet. As soon as they arrived at Hogwarts, Professor McGonagall found them.

“Mr. Potter, I’m afraid I need you to come with me,” said the grave woman. She looked around. “Are your precious children with you?”

Harry groaned. What now? “No, they’re not. I left them in France where they’ll be safe.”

McGonagall slumped in relief.

“I’m so very glad to hear that. As much as I love to see their adorable faces, I’m afraid the Ministry is here, asking for you and for them,” said Professor McGonagall, scathingly.

Harry huffed in annoyance. “What do they want? Nevermind, after the fiasco at Sirius’ trial, I can guess. Well, they can do whatever they want to me but they won’t be getting my babies. They’ll never set foot in this country again, if I have my druthers.”

“I hate to say that is a wise move but I strive to be an honest person,” said Professor McGonagall. She led the way to Headmaster Dumbledore’s office.

“Harry,” Dumbledore said, gravely. A woman Harry didn’t know was sitting with three aurors. She gave Harry a triumphant look. “This is Ms. Edgecombe from the Department of Wizarding Family Services. She has come to investigate claims of child neglect and abuse.”

Harry looked angrily back at her with a stone cold face.

“Minister Fudge sent me himself. He says you allow your children to spend time with lycanthropes and dangerous dark wizards. We’ll be reevaluating your previous investigation,” said the nastily smiling woman.

“Don’t say a word, Lord Potter. You should have your attorney present. Under Wizengamot Manual 37 DM 8.03, you have the right to have legal representation at any Ministry reevaluation,” said Kingsley in a deep voice, as he arrived through the floo.

Guilia Edgecombe gave Kingsley a vicious look. “You are not part of this tribunal.”

Kingsley didn’t answer her. Dumbledore turned around and threw some floo powder into the flames. “Elphias, could you join us? I have a student in need of emergency legal representation.”

“That won’t be necessary. I’ve already made my determination. Harry Potter is an unfit parent. I’ll be taking the children and leaving now,” said Guila, standing up.

Harry smirked. “My children have been granted asylum in France. They are not in the United Kingdom.”

Elphias Doge stepped through. He saw Guila and his face hardened. Elphias was a reader of the international news. He saw how the Minister embarrassed himself, multiple times, in France over the holidays.

“What’s this?” spat Elphias.

Guila stepped up, trying to look intimidating. “I’ll be taking Mr. Potter into Ministry custody. He has interfered with the determination of the Department of Wizarding Family Services. He kidnapped two minor children and refused to remand them to proper, legal custody.”

Elphias laughed in scorn. “The Ministry can’t just take custody of a child. There must be a trial before at least 75% of the Wizengamot before such a writ can legally be issued.”

“This is an emergency placement based on extenuating circumstances,” said the angry woman.

“There’s no provision for that,” spat Elphias.

“There is now,” she hissed.

Elphias turned to Harry. “Where are your children?”

“They’ve been granted asylum in France. They are with their guardians there,” said Harry. Elphias grinned sharply.

“Well done,” praised the elderly lawyer. An auror moved to grab Harry. Moody took out his wand and let it spark in his hand. Harry glanced at Hermione and Gabrielle. He gently touched the leather bracelet with two tiger’s eye jewel beads on it. He was asking if it was time to take their emergency portkeys to either Harry’s trunk or to France. The girl’s got ready.

“As Chief Wizard of the Wizengamot, I can definitively say that I did not sign off on any emergency writ to take custody of a child. At a minimum, my signature would be required,” said Dumbledore. He looked mild and calm but he let a bit of his power seep into the room. “I’ll have to ask you to leave at this time. Elphias will represent Harry throughout this investigation but I expect the situation will become moot. Any overturning of asylum granted to a person must be overturned at the ICW. My guess is you will have quite a bit of work on your hands to see that happen.”

Guila gnashed her teeth at them all. Her aurors were backing away from the combined power of Moody and Dumbledore. Kingsley had a hand on Harry's shoulder, in case the boy enacted the emergency portkey that would take him back to France. Kingsley wouldn’t leave the boy’s back unprotected.

“I’ll be back with a contingent of aurors if I have to. I will take custody of those babies,” she hissed. She turned to Harry. “Your children will be placed in proper, separate homes with appropriate discipline.”

Harry scoffed. “I’ve heard this threat before from Dolores Umbridge. We all know how that turned out for her.”

“Are you threatening me?” asked Guila.

“Just reminding you that everyone has consequences,” said Harry, his voice devoid of emotion but his wand sparking in his hand, too. Guila noticed.

“I’ll be back,” she said, angrily. She stood and stomped over to the floo and away. Her aurors hurried to follow her.

Elphias Doge turned to Harry. “Do you have the asylum paperwork with you?”

“I do,” said Hermione. She pulled an accordion file out of her shoulder bag. She copied several pieces of paper and handed them to Elphias.

Elphias looked through them while Gabrielle pulled the money bag Harry had given her out of her pocket. She knew it had somewhere around 10,000 galleons in it.

“Would 10,000 galleons do for your retainer, sir?” asked Gabrielle. Elphias looked at her.

“More than. Let’s say 5,000 galleons. If it goes to the ICW, I’ll ask for 5,000 more,” he said.

Gabrielle nodded and called out the correct number of coins that Professor Dumbledore put into a conjured sack and handed to Elphias.

“This is all in proper order. You even have your asylum paperwork ratified by the ICW. Will you be seeking asylum for yourself, as well?” asked Elphias.

“Definitely,” Harry said, absolutely certain now that he could not and would not stay here.

“Very well. I’ll work with your French attorney to begin the paperwork. Best to have everything ready for when the inevitable occurs,” said Elphias ominously.

“Please,” was all an angry Harry could say. He’d been back in England for less than an hour and he’d been attacked twice, once with spells and once with the power of the government.

“You may go, now, Harry. I apologize for bringing such unpleasantness to you the moment you returned,” said Albus, sincerely.

“Not your fault,” said Harry. “Thank you for your help, Mr. Doge, Headmaster Dumbledore.”

Dumbledore and Doge nodded then turned to plot together as Harry and his group left the room.

They made it back to their rooms and yet more people were waiting for them. Harry wanted to scream, even though this group was much more welcome than the others.

“Harrykins!” said Fred, excitedly. After thinking about it and talking to George, Fred was more than pleased with Harry’s offer. Fred and George were going to prank the world with the marauders. It was a fantasy come to life.

“Our brother from another mother,” said George, grinning.

Angelina, Katie, and Alicia were standing behind them. They all giggled.

“The terror twins,” Harry said, his face still angry.

“Woah! Are you showing your angry face because of something we did?” asked Fred.

“Or has the adventure started anew already?” asked George.

Harry snorted and opened his rooms. He went inside and set his travel trunk against the wall where it belonged. He went inside.

Fred and George looked at one another. “Something we said?” they said together.

“No, Harry’s already been attacked twice in less than an hour. I think it’s ruined his mood,” said Bill, lightly.

“Should we come another day?” asked Fred.

“Harry is probably flying right now,” said Hermione.

“Why don’t you get your brooms and join him?” asked Gabrielle. “I think he would like that.”

The twins and the girls hurried to get their brooms. They went back to Harry’s trunk and Bill let them inside.

Harry was flying furiously in the faux sky. His tricks were beyond dangerous and deadly. He was being downright reckless.

“He should go pro,” said a breathless Angelina as Harry flipped and reversed direction six times in a row before entering into a dive that left blades of grass flying through the air when he pulled back up. Everyone there had to agree.

The other quidditch nuts took to the skies, joining Harry but keeping their mortality and good health in mind, unlike the other boy.

The next few weeks went smoothly as classes resumed. Harry stuck to his studies, his preparations for the tournament, and for his inevitable exams. Things were going so smoothly that Harry was on edge. He could feel something building, ready to burst. It was two weeks before the second task when the foreboding feeling bore fruit.

Harry had a preparation session for the Trois Amants Purifier ritual with the girls. They were sitting in short trousers and short sleeved shirts on Harry's sitting room floor. They were alone for the moment, something that was critical to the success of the session.

They began by kissing until they felt their desire rise. Then, they sat in triangle formation with their bare legs touching. Ritualistically, they took turns chanting and kissing, breaking the kiss often to change partners.

While they chanted, they would run their hands up and down their partners bare arms and legs, trying to meditate through the intoxicating sensations.

Harry was sitting still, chanting, with both girls kissing his neck and rubbing the naked parts of his body. He felt like he might burst.

Harry kept his eyes closed and ran through his meditation technique. He focused solely on the image of sparkling blue, cleansing water and the smell of sage smoke. He felt split in two as his body quivered and reached for the physical sensations, yet his mind remained calm and peaceful. He mentally slipped into the water.

Harry sank quickly in the vivid blue, looking around as his mind separated from his pleasure filled body for the first time. He looked around and saw two spots of darkness in the clear blue. A dark chain connected them both to a hungry abyss that was sucking the water down into the ever widening chasm.

Harry suddenly realized he was one of the spots of darkness. He was being sucked into the whirlpool. Harry tried to swim away but couldn’t fight the current. The other dark spot fought against the void of darkness, too. The other dark spot materialized as a woman whose body was covered in snake scales. She looked at Harry, panicked.

“I am Nagini. Help me!” she said. Harry stopped fighting to get away and swam towards the woman. He grabbed her just as she was being consumed by the dark void. Harry pulled her away, towards the surface. When their heads popped up, Harry saw something he recognized. A house beside a graveyard. Harry had only seen it distantly but he remembered it from Dumbledore’s pensieve memory. The woman looked at him with begging eyes.

“Set me free!” she cried.

“I’m coming; hold on,” Harry said, determinedly. She clung to Harry, her snake scales turning to healing phoenix feathers.

Harry gasped as his vision faded away. He orgasmed from the feeling of his ladies rubbing his thighs and using their sweet mouths to pleasure his neck.

“That was wonderful, mon ami,” said the girl who’s budding allure had gently risen around them in a small, pleasurable wave.

Harry turned to his ladies and kissed them both again, long and languid, appreciating the pleasure they brought him.

“Your allure started to show,” purred Hermione, her hand slipping up and down Gabrielle’s arm. Gabrielle shivered and felt desire rising in her once more.

Harry took his turn to kiss and touch his ladies in turn. He used his mouth on their clavicles and their beautiful arms until each girl shivered to their own shuddering climax. Their pleading chants and closed, flickering eyes turned Harry on so much, he honestly could have had another go if the memory of his vision wasn’t still pounding in his mind.

They lay on the floor, holding one another close as they came down from their orgasms, sweet words of affection and joy filling their mouths and ears. Harry gently stroked his ladies until Hermione sat up.

She studied Harry.

“That was amazing. I think it was our best session yet. Something happened during your orgasm, didn’t it?” she asked, ever observant even when she was focused on another, much more enjoyable task.

Harry squeezed Gabrielle one more time and sat up, gently helping her sit, their legs entangled still.

“I had a vision or something,” said Harry.

Gabrielle looked at him with dread. “About what, mon ami?”

“About Nagini,” said Harry.

“Who?” asked Hermione.

“Nagini is the name of the woman Voldemort enslaved. I saw her today. It’s definitely a maledictus. We have to help her,” Harry said. He felt the urgency in his bones. He jumped up and started pacing.

Hermione and Gabrielle watched him. Hermione cast a spell to clean them all up and stood herself. She helped Gabrielle from the floor and turned to look at Harry.

“What did you see?” she asked.

“I saw that house on the hill past the Gaunt shack. That big old broken down house beside that cemetery. We have to go there. Now!” Harry said. Harry looked ready to run out of the door.

“Get dressed first,” said Hermione, sternly. “Then, we’ll get Moody, Kingsley, Bill, and Dumbledore. We can’t run off half-cocked. This could be very dangerous if Nagini isn’t in control of herself.”

Harry sighed annoyedly but went to do as Hermione said. In less than 15 minutes, Harry was storming towards Dumbledore’s office with the other members of their little band of merry men.

“What’s going on?” asked Moody, urgently as he walked fast to keep up with Potter. Moody sensed danger. His wand was in his hand, ready. Kingsley was alert at Harry’s other side, just as ready.

“Let’s get to Dumbledore first. We have a rescue mission to undertake,” said Harry, firmly.

Moody studied him. “You found it, didn’t you? The last one beside yourself?” he asked cryptically about the horcruxes.

Harry nodded once firmly and walked faster.

Moody sent a Patronus to Dumbledore. The door to his office was open and waiting when they arrived five minutes later.

“What’s happened?” asked Dumbledore, urgently.

“I had a vision,” said Harry.

Dumbledore blinked. That wasn’t what he was expecting.

“You did?” he asked.

Harry nodded firmly. “During our practice session for the Trois Amants Purifier ritual,” said Harry.

Dumbledore understood. The place of pleasure was a place of connection to the divine web of creation. Quickly, Harry explained his vision.

“You believe Nagini is at the Riddle Manor house?” asked Dumbledore. It was a risky move on Tom’s part. He would certainly know Dumbledore knew of the location.

“I do. We need to save her. Now!” Harry said. He refused to sit like everyone else. He felt the deep need for immediate action.

Dumbledore studied him. “Shall we call Madam Bones?”

Harry huffed. “If we must,” he said, ready to just go. He didn’t like working with the adults. They slowed things down.

Kingsley moved to the floo. In less than five minutes, Madam Bones and two aurors Harry didn’t know appeared.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, taking control of the situation. Moody quickly caught her up. She looked at Harry seriously.

“You want to perform an extraction?” Madam Bones asked.

“Yes,” Harry said. “We need to go. I can feel it.”

Madam Bones thought quickly. “Do you expect we’ll be fighting death eaters?”

“Not if we can help it,” said Harry. “This is a rescue mission.”

Madam Bones made her decision. She turned to the three aurors and two former aurors, “Right. We’re heading into a dangerous mission. Moody, stay on Potter. Kingsley, you’re with me to create a distraction. Jeffers, Li, and White, take the perimeter.”

“What about us?” asked Bill.

“You’re going to stay here with Dumbledore and provide protection for Ms. Granger and Ms. Delacour. This could be a diversion,” said Madam Bones, seriously.

Bill didn’t look happy but when Harry looked at him pleadingly, he relented.

“We should come with you, Harry,” said Hermione.

Harry shook his head. “The more people, the more dangerous it becomes. Let me do this. It will be a quick trip,” said Harry. He hoped that was true.

Hermione looked ready to argue mulishly. Gabrielle lightly touched her hand. “You are first in line to take custody of Julius and Jameson if anything goes wrong,” she said, gently.

Hermione’s expression relaxed somewhat. She still looked upset. “I won’t be there to watch your back.”

“I promise, I won’t leave him,” said Moody.

Hermione groused but agreed. Her arms were folded over her chest while Gabrielle put her arm around her. Hermione leaned into the grounding touch. They both watched Harry pace as he geared up mentally and magically for a fight.

“Let’s go,” said Madam Bones. Everyone that was going looked ready to do battle.

“Wait! Let me get your basilisk hide items!” said Hermione.

Dobby had been listening in. He didn’t wait to be asked. In a moment, Moody and Harry had their basilisk hide robes and cloaks laying across their laps. Dobby didn’t even show himself, he just did the helpful work as quickly as possible.

Moody grinned and pulled his overrobe off, replacing it with the basilisk hide one. The cloak swished around his body. Harry just threw his robe over his jeans and t-shirt, whipping the cloak around in a way that looked sexy and dangerous to the two girls.

“Are we ready?” Harry asked, impatiently.

“We are,” said Madam Bones. She could admit she wished she had such fine protective gear for herself and her team.

“Be safe and call us for backup if you need us,” said Dumbledore. He wanted to go to this potential fight with Tom but he could see the truth. He was best in his advisor role. This fight wasn’t his, despite how much he wished it was.

The group poured through the floo to Hogsmeade. Moody pulled a small chain from his pocket. He tapped it, creating the portkey they needed. He’d investigated the location of the Gaunt shack after Dumbledor spilled the beans back in December. It was February now, just four days before Valentine's day.

“Take hold,” said Moody, stretching the portkey chain out to a length that they could all safely hold onto. Everyone grabbed on and Moody said the passphrase to whisk them all away. “Portus.”

In a hectic moment, they were standing outside the new wards Moody had placed over the Gaunt shack.

Harry looked around quickly. He saw Riddle Manor with the cemetery at the base of the hill. “She’ll be in the cemetery,” Harry said, remembering his first vision from Ravenclaw’s diadem’s jewel.

“Should we be expecting a hostile or a peaceful welcome?” asked Madam Bones.

“Hostile,” Harry said. “I want to take her alive but be prepared for a fight. She’s not in control of herself right now. We’re going to help her with that.”

“You heard him. Be on your guard. Put on a disillusionment and scent masking charm on yourself and take your positions. Do not engage unless you must. Kingsley you’re with me,” she said. “Red sparks mean retreat. Green sparks means we have the package. The fallback location will be Gaunt shack. See you all there.”

Moody cast the charm on himself and Harry. They became chameleons, blending with the background behind them. Only when they moved could they be seen.

Everyone took off for their locations. Madam Bones and Kingsley went to their position at the gate of the cemetery. Harry and Moody hid behind two of the gravestones. The other three aurors went to the other side of the cemetery to provide cover.

It was an excruciating hour of waiting before Harry heard snake scales on the grass. He tapped Moody beside him. Moody tapped back once in confirmation. He heard it too.

Suddenly, a series of small pops sounded near the entrance. The snake sliding between the headstones lifted her head and hissed. She moved quickly and quietly towards the sounds. As soon as she passed between the headstones Harry and Moody were hiding behind, they popped up and started firing spells.

Nagini was faster. Even though they were less than two meters away from the giant snake, the beast still managed to move like lightning out of the way. She turned and hissed malevolently, a red sheen taking over her eyes. No one could be seen or smelled but the sound of their adrenaline fueled heartbeats was enough for her to know exactly where they were.

The snake coiled and stuck fast, almost getting Harry. She twisted and struck out again, catching Moody on the hand, right below the basilisk hide robes that would have protected him. Moody let out an involuntary curse and fell to the ground. The snake turned and started towards where Madam Bones and Kingsley were hiding, trying to cause an even bigger distraction.

Harry dropped the disillusionment charm and grabbed the snake literally by the tail, managing to impale the beast into the ground with a broken iron bar from the crumbling fence beside him. The snake hissed wildly and tried to rip herself away but Harry was a strong young man with excellent aim. She wasn’t going anywhere.

Nagini turned on Harry. Her red eyes glimmering with hate. She hissed out a word in Parseltongue. “Potter!”

Harry dodged and twisted, not quite as agile as when he was on his broom but agile enough to lead the snake away from Moody, who was on the ground, foaming at the mouth. Harry was angry and terrified. Someone he cared about might die while this snake would be set free if it lived or not.

Harry didn’t bother answering the wildly striking beast. He just twisted and turned until he managed to get his wand in her mouth. His fingers were a centimeter at best from her venom dripping fangs. Harry didn’t care. He shouted.

“Stupefy!”

The snake started flailing weakly, trying to escape the feeling of losing consciousness. Harry growled and did the spell again, this time, pointing right in the flagging snake’s eye. She finally went down.

Harry didn’t hesitate. He jumped over her body and rushed to the obviously dying Moody.

“No!” Harry cried. “Fawkes!” Harry screamed the word in terror. Nothing came to the clearing. Harry started to cry. “Dobby!” he screamed instead.

Dobby appeared. He saw Moody and froze.

“Get me a bezoar and gods, I don’t know!” Harry sobbed. Moody’s breathing was coming slower. He could hear Madam Bones and Kingsley running his way. Harry was in a panic. He couldn’t let someone else die in his place. Not again! He didn’t know what to do so he did without thinking.

Harry jerked out the elder wand, strapped to his ankle. He shouted out the spell to make Moody his vassal. With all his heart, he wanted this man healed. Harry was so scared, he put literally everything he had into the spell. As soon as the spell left his wand, he fell forward in a dead faint, collapsing across Moody’s chest.

Moody started to scream. Madam Bones and Kingsley froze, watching in horror as Moody’s entire body bubbled and boiled. His screams turned into true shrieks of fear and pain as his permanently attached pegleg broke off. A horrid squelching sound filled the cemetery. Moody gurgled as his magical eyeball popped half a meter in the air and bounced away through the headstones.

Moody writhed but Madam Bones couldn’t get close enough to help him due to his thrashing. Harry flopped down on the grass, still unconscious. The snake started to move. Madam Bones took a page out of Harry’s book. She shoved her wand tip into the snake’s mouth and stunned it twice.

“Captain!” shouted Kingsley. He saw something moving in Moody’s trouser leg, under his robe. It was expanding like another snake. Kingsley started to fire a diffindo charm to cut the thing in half but Madam Bones shoved his ward arm up. The spell fired off harmlessly into the sky.

“Don’t! That’s his leg!” she said, shocked.

“He doesn’t have a leg,” said Kingsley, adrenaline pumping through his system making him shaky.

“He does now,” she said, ominously. They both stood and watched in horrified fascination as Moody’s leg emerged in a wobbly movement out of the bottom of his leg. It inflated to normal size, matching the other.

A small white and blue colored balloon started to inflate inside his skull, as his missing eyeball regrew. Madam Bones felt a little sick as she watched the eyelid stretch and regrow into place as the chunk in his nose filled in.

After just a moment, the formerly massively scarred auror had the skin of a newborn babe. He was downright handsome. It was disturbing.

Moody groaned, then turned and vomited yellow venom and bile onto the grass beside the headstone.

Madam Bones didn’t know what else to do. She sent off green sparks.

“I’ll take Moody and the snake. You get Potter,” she said. She pulled the piece of rebar out of the snake's tail and healed it before she conjured a cage and shoved it inside. She grabbed Moody’s arm and apparated away. Kingsley looked at the unconscious and deathly pale kid on the ground.

“I don’t know how you did it but you did it again,” said Kingsley. Harry even still managed to have a death grip on his wand.

Kingsley heard an enraged, high-pitched scream come from inside the manor house. He didn’t waste anymore time. He picked up Harry and turned on a sickle, spinning away into the falling night.

In just a few minutes, the entire group was reunited. Moody was standing drunkenly, with his arm over Jeffers’ shoulders. He didn’t know how to stand on two legs anymore.

“Damn kid did it again,” said Moody, through a slur. His whole face worked once more. He couldn’t remember how to talk without dead nerves in half his face.

Madam Bones didn’t answer. She just held out the portkey. In a moment, they were all whisked away to Saint Mungo’s.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 29

Harry woke up more than 48 hours later. His head was pounding and his mouth was as dry as a cotton ball. He coughed dryly and tried to sit up.

“Stay down. Drink these first,” said the voice, gruffly. Harry sort of recognized the voice. He opened his eyes and looked around with bleary eyes.

He groaned when he realized he was in hospital. He looked around and saw a man he didn’t recognize, holding a wand. Harry started to dodge out of the way on instinct.

“Good instinct but bad timing, lad. Just lay still. Your head’s got to be pounding. Drink your damn pain potion and your pepper-up potion. Then, I’ll let you sit up and drink some water,” said the exasperated voice.

Harry was going to refuse but the door opened and two tired looking girls came inside. They saw Harry was awake and rushed to his side. Harry let himself be held and pampered for a few minutes.

Soon enough, he had that promised water and those potions percolating nicely in his system. He looked at the handsome stranger. He turned to Hermione and Gabrielle.

“Who’s he?” Harry asked.

The man laughed gruffly. “If I could only tell you how many times I’ve heard that in the last couple-a days.”

“Harry, that’s Moody,” said Hermione, gently. She knew Harry would be glad Moody lived but he’d be upset about the complete healing the man experienced. He would just feel like even more of a freak.

Harry stared. He remembered everything that happened. He winced. Moody laughed a deep, pleasant laugh again. It was so bizarre. Harry jumped up.

“Nagini! I have to help her! I left her pinned to the ground back there!” said Harry.

Moody shook his head. This kid was thinking of that monster? Thinking of saving it, of all things?

Gabrielle smiled and took his hand. “She is safe, mon ami. Madam Bones has her in a holding cell, waiting for you.”

“She doesn’t deserve to be in Ministry custody! Fudge could find out and have her killed!” said Harry, agitatedly. “If he knew she knew Voldemort wasn’t dead, he’d do it in a heartbeat.”

Harry wasn’t wrong. Everyone knew it.

“We have to go get her. Now!” Harry said, turning towards the door, determinedly, even though he was in his skivvies.

“Harry! At least let yourself be checked out properly. You were magically exhausted. Again!” said Hermione, fretfully.

“You really do have to learn to control your power level, kid,” said Moody. Harry gave him an unsettled look.

“Obviously,” said Harry.

Moody laughed again while Hermione went to get a healer. In less than an hour, an anxious Harry was released.

“How will we get her out of the DMLE? Does anyone know she’s there?” asked Harry.

“She’s in a protective holding cell. We just told everyone the truth. A woman was turned into an animal against her will. She’s unhinged and disoriented because of the forced change. As soon as she turns back, she’ll be released,” said Moody, soothingly. Harry relaxed a little.

“Let’s go get her some clothes and go now,” he said.

“You should rest tonight, Harry,” said Hermione, seriously.

“No,” he said, firmly. “Voldemort can see through her eyes, Hermione. He can hear through her mind. What secrets is he learning right now?”

Moody looked concerned by that possibility. Animals had much better hearing than humans and he was sure no one thought to silence the cell.

“He’s right. Let’s go,” said Moody.

The retired auror was only slightly annoyed by Harry’s insistence that they buy the woman a robe, underthings, and some shoes. He also withdrew 80,000 galleons but refused to say why. Moody had a good idea but it was so preposterous, he couldn’t believe it even though he was pretty sure he knew the way this kid thought by now.

They used the floo to arrive at the private entrance to the DMLE. None of them wanted any trouble with Fudge or his lackeys. They went straight to Madam Bones’ office when they arrived. She came through the door a short five minutes later, not at all upset that they were in her private space without her. She understood the need to be low profile right now.

“Potter, good to see you up and about. I’m getting tired of you being in hospital,” said the smiling woman. She was majorly impressed with Moody’s transformation. It was a miracle the likes of which she’d never seen before. This boy’s accidental magic literally saved lives.

“You’re telling me,” grumbled Harry.

“Why are you here instead of resting at home?” asked Madam Bones.

“Another day, another life to save,” said Moody, sarcastically. His voice was downright sexy.

“Do tell, auror sexy?” asked Madam Bones. Moody scowled. He still looked attractive. He was a yet to turn 70 year old man who was now in prime physical condition for a wizard who could live to be 150 years old. It was hard not to find that attractive.

“Nagini. Please, Madam Bones, we have to get her out of here before Fudge finds out. If he finds out she knows anything about Voldemort being alive, it’ll be over for her. She’ll be kissed,” said Harry.

Madam Bones blinked. She hadn’t considered that but it was true.

“The kid also brought up another good point. That snake had Voldemort in its head. Is that cell silenced?” asked Moody.

Madam Bones cursed. “No, it’s not.”

“We should do as he says then. The sooner this is done, the better,” said Moody. “We should also get the kid out of here fast. Word will spread and trouble will come knocking.”

Someone knocked on the door. They all glanced at one another then at the door. Madam Bones went over and opened it just enough to see out.

“I’m in a private meeting,” she said, belligerently.

“Just thought you’d wanna know, Dawlish just ran off to find Fudge,” said Jeffers. Madam Bones cursed.

“Let’s go,” she said to the group. They hurried to the minimum security holding cells. The ones that could see the schedule of when what auror would be where. Another bulletin board nearby had a listing of open cases and their progress. Madam Bones cursed again.

They stood before the snake’s cell. It was coiled, waiting.

“I knew you would come, Harry Potter,” hissed the snake. Harry stared back stone faced.

“You may take my familiar, but you will not succeed. I have learned more than you could imagine while wasting away here for two days. You have helped me immensely,” said the snake in a mocking tone.

Harry grit his teeth. He hissed at the thing. “I will find you and I will be ready for you when I do.”

The snake chuckled. “I hope you do. It is I who will be ready for you. Do you know how much people gossip about you? They talk about everything about you. Your home. Your children. Your lovely ladies that I can see with my own eyes. I bet I can find their families. Maybe I’ll start looking tonight. I heard you hired some aurors. They’re enjoying Nice, France, aren’t they? Didn’t you recently steal a Malfoy family property in that area?”

Harry felt a thrill of fear zip through him.

“I’ll kill you,” Harry hissed both literally and metaphorically.

The snake chuckled again. “My pet shall not die, and neither shall I.”

“Oh, I don’t want her to die. Nagini is innocent. I just want you,” said Harry. He turned to Madam Bones.

“Open the cell,” Harry said.

“Are you sure about this?” she asked, seriously.

“I’ll take care of it. I’m sufficiently motivated,” said the boy with his teeth clenched.

“Alright,” said Madam Bones. She shivered at the memory of the boy’s hissing.

“Moody, Kingsley, stand by the door. If that thing makes a run for it, kill it,” said Madam Bones.

“Done,” said Kingsley. He wouldn’t be the next to test Potter’s magical prowess and propensity for saving people.

Madam Bones took out her wand, as did Hermione and Gabrielle.

“Stay back. He knows who you are,” Harry said to the girls. Gabrielle swallowed but Hermione just looked angry. They both backed away. Harry moved forward. Madam Bones opened the cell door.

Harry didn’t hesitate. His cast was faster than the snake’s strike. It zapped her with a ferocity that threw the snake up into the air. It hovered and screamed in a way that none of them knew a snake could do.

Harry held his wand, a steady flow of magic fighting the magical resistance of the horcrux. The snake screamed in a human voice. “I’ll get you for this, Potter!”

Then, the snake collapsed to the ground and a red spirit flew out of the beast’s back. A bloody wound was suddenly visible in the shape of a dark mark. It healed and changed before their eyes into Harry’s own vassal mark.

Madam Bones, Moody, and Kingsley didn’t wait. They all did banishing charms at the same time. The spirit shrieked and flew out through the wall.

Harry was woozy and felt very drained. He wobbled on his feet. Hermione and Gabrielle rushed forward to take his arms. He didn’t look at them. He watched as the snake’s mouth opened. A woman slowly and painfully crawled out.

She lay gasping on the floor, mostly naked and covered in what looked like birthing fluid.

Hermione cast a cleaning charm on the woman while Gabrielle floated a robe over to cover her. The woman sobbed in gratefulness. She raised her dark eyes to look at Harry.

“You saved me,” she said. Then, she promptly passed out. Harry felt like he would be next. Of course, that’s when trouble arrived.

“There he is! Arrest him! Take him straight to Azkaban!” said a shrill-voiced Fudge.

Harry wanted to groan again but instead he just turned cold eyes on Fudge.

“For what?” asked a belligerent Madam Bones.

“For treason! I’ll have him kissed tonight!” shouted the angry politician. Fudge was in hot water all over the place. The ICW had come calling and found his records very suspect. He forgot to change the financial records, even though he was able to create fictitious records for many Azkaban imprisonments and detentions.

“Treason?” asked Hermione, angrily. “Under what article?”

“Take her in, too. We’ll have them all kissed, especially that creature. She’s the French Minister’s daughter, isn’t she?” asked Fudge. Dawlish looked delighted. He’d spent almost three weeks in detention for that spell he cast at Black in France. The man wanted some payback. He was never welcome to come to France again, so he couldn’t get his revenge on Black himself, he could hurt Black by hurting Potter. He would hurt Potter as much as he was allowed.

“One move and you’re off this force,” said Madam Bones.

“You’re fired,” said Fudge. Madam Bones laughed scornfully.

“I’m appointed by a vote of the Wizengmot, not you. You can’t fire me,” said Madam Bones.

While they argued, Harry decided to act. Both of the girls still had their arms in his. He tapped their emergency portkey bracelets. The ones that would take them immediately to Harry’s very well warded trunk.

He made eye contact with Moody. Moody saw the tap on the bracelets. He did the same to Kingsley, who nodded. The girls looked angry and scared but they understood what Harry wanted. They got ready.

“Enough!” Fudge said. “You’re the Minister’s private guards. I said take them in or you’re out of the job.”

Two of the aurors moved forward, Dawlish and Sanchez.

“Go!” Harry shouted. The girls instantly disappeared. Harry jumped forward and grabbed Nagini before he activated his own bracelet. He managed to bring her snakeskin along.

A shouted “No!” from Fudge and a smirking Madam Bones were the last thing Harry noticed. Thanks to his basilisk hide robes, the spell from Dawlish just bounced off Harry's back.

Harry landed with a thump in the front garden of his trunk. The girls rushed to him. Moody and Shacklebolt arrived just a second behind him. Nagini whimpered pitifully.

Harry didn’t have time to waste. He got up and ran as fast as he could for the house. He ignored the shouts that followed him and skidded to a stop in front of his communication mirror. He frantically called Jean Claude.

“Papa!” shouted the boy. Jean Claude looked very concerned.

“Harry, son, what’s wrong? Why aren’t you in hospital?”

“No time. Voldemort knows. He knows where you all are! He was in Nagini while she was imprisoned in the DMLE. He knows you’re all in Nice. He knows my babies are in the old Malfoy property!”

Jean Claude’s face became hard. He turned and talked in French. Six aurors ran from the room. He turned back to Harry.

“France will be ready if he tries anything,” hissed Jean Claude.

“I’m coming,” Harry said, determinedly.

“Not yet, son. Trust me to keep your family safe. You have a task to finish. Did you get the last true horcrux?”

Harry was so frightened and angry, he was shaking all over.

“Nagini is free,” said Harry.

“Then, let us move up the timetable for the ritual. You do not need to be married before it is completed. We’ll plan for the spring equinox. It is in one month. We will see it done. Then, if he makes the mistake of stepping foot in this country, he will meet deadly force,” said Jean Claude in the coldest, hardest voice Harry had ever heard from him.

Harry heard Neomie in the background.

“Papa! Why did you make me come inside? Genevieve and I were flying!” said the upset little girl.

“No arguments, Neomie. You may play in your room. Jacques and Emilia will come with you,” he said, directing two of his aurors to stay with his vulnerable daughter. Another Auror was with his wife and three more went to check on the Grangers and inform their security of the potential threat.

“He could send anyone,” said Harry, truly distressed.

“He will not succeed,” said Jean Claude. “Stay the course, Harry. I will protect our family. I must go and prepare our nation for this threat.”

Harry huffed in annoyance but did as Jean Claude said. Harry called the Grangers. He didn’t notice a silent Hermione and Gabrielle standing behind him.

“Harry?” asked a concerned Emma. She was sitting with the boys at their new playset. Dan and Sirius were pushing them on the swings. Harry almost fainted in relief to hear the adorable, somewhat hysterically happy, baby giggles.

“Oh, Emma! I’m so glad you’re safe,” said Harry, relieved.

“Call me mum. What’s happened? Why aren’t you in hospital?”

Dan and Sirius heard the concerned conversation. They picked the boys up and zoomed them over to Emma.

“You alright there, Harry?” asked Dan.

Harry didn’t answer. He was too busy drinking in the sight of his precious sons, alive and well.

“Thank gods they’re okay,” said the boy, choking on a sob.

“What happened?” asked Sirius, urgently. He took the mirror away from Emma and handed over the baby.

“Voldemort. He knows where you are,” said Harry. Sirius felt irrationally angry as Harry filled him in on what happened. Dan was busy checking his Beretta. Emma had both babies close to her chest. Tonks came running up. She tripped and face planted in the clover. Proudfoot shook his head at her and moved closer to the family. He’d been relaxing against the side of the house, keeping an eagle eye on things. After what he just heard, he moved his wand into his hand, ready for anything.

Tonks spit out the clover in her mouth. She stood up and hurried over to the mirror.

“Harry? We heard. We’ve got six aurors as reinforcements taking up positions inside the enclave. Me and Proudfoot here are planning to stick with the kiddos and the Grangers. Durand and Garnier are managing the newbies,” said Tonks. She looked ready to kill.

“What should we do?” asked Emma.

Harry wanted to hide them away somewhere.

“We stand our ground,” said Dan, angrily. “How soon can you do that ritual? You got the last one of his damn anchors, didn’t you?”

“Except me,” said Harry, ominously.

“Then do the ritual tonight. If he shows his ugly mug, I’ll blow it off,” said the man, seriously. Proudfoot appreciated the sentiments. He had never seen a gun before but now he was learning with Dan in his free time. It wasn’t a bad backup in case Proudfoot’s wand was lost or incapacitated in a fight.

“Jean Claude asked us to do it on the Spring Equinox,” said Harry, frustratedly.

“That’s a month from now!” said Sirius.

“We have protection. It can wait that long,” said Emma, uncertainly. Two more French aurors arrived to stand by the gates. Harry relaxed a bit.

Hermione and Gabrielle put their hands on his shoulders. Moody was standing behind him, ready for battle.

“Who’s that?” asked Tonks. Moody huffed.

“Moody,” said Harry. Tonks starred.

“What did you do?” she asked, amazed.

“Messed things up, as usual,” Harry said self-deprecatingly.

Sirius cracked up. “Hey handsome,” he called to the auror.

“Do I need to put a dog down?” asked the grumpy retired auror.

“Oh ho! That voice,” said Tonks, grinning and fanning herself.

“I could fire you,” Moody threatened. Tonks just giggled.

Harry was too anxious to listen to the banter. He turned the conversation back to what was important.

“Do you all have your emergency portkeys? Your tracking beacons?” asked Harry, urgently.

“We do, pup. Never go anywhere without them,” promised Sirius.

“Just, don’t go anywhere outside the enclave until this is settled? Please? My nerves can’t take it. Jean Claude wants me to stay the course but I don’t know if I can!” Harry said, frustratedly. He wanted to hold his own babies and feel their safe, warm weight in his arms once more.

“He’s right,” said Dan, firmly.

Harry looked at Dan with disbelief.

“Listen, son, your original reasons for going back to England still apply. You have a chance to end this. Let’s see it ends,” said Dan.

Harry blew out a frustrated breath.

“We promise not to go anywhere, other than the Delacour home. We can take the floo, can’t we?” she asked.

Harry sighed, annoyed. “You can but I wish you wouldn't.”

“If you truly forbid it for the boys, we’ll honor that,” said Emma, calmly. “But I think you should trust Jean Claude to care about his grandsons enough to make sure they stay safe.”

Harry blinked. His children would be Jean Claude’s grandsons, wouldn’t they? Harry relaxed a bit more.

“Yes, well, he’s not letting Neomie play outside anymore until this is settled either,” said Harry.

Emma acquiesced. “Then, we won’t either,” she said, simply. “But surely he is letting Neomie stay inside her own home?”

Harry slumped. “He is,” said the boy. “I guess that would be fine but please, keep your auror guard close. Never take off your emergency bracelets. For the love of all that’s good, don’t go outside the enclave for any reason.”

“We promise,” said Dan, giving Emma a look. She sighed and agreed. It would only be for three more months or so, if all went to their expectations. She looked at the warily watching babies in her arms. To keep them safe, she’d do anything, even go stir crazy trapped inside the walls of her home.

Harry relaxed a bit more. Moody spoke up.

“If you’re done here, we need to move the maledictus to the infirmary. She’s in bad shape,” said Moody. Harry looked angry at the idea of leaving the mirror.

Dan took one of the twins. “We’re going inside right now,” he said. Emma stood with the other.

“I’ll keep an eye on your pups, pup,” said Sirius, seriously.

“I know you will. I don’t want any of you to get hurt,” said a fretful Harry.

“We won’t. Between you and Jean Claude, we’re well cared for,” said Emma, reassuringly.

“I’ll call again tonight,” Harry said. “Maybe you could leave the mirror in the twins’ room tonight?”

“Certainly,” said Emma, softly. “Go, rest yourself. You look very peaked.”

Harry ignored that. He looked at his lads. They were watching his upset face. He tried to smile reassuringly at them.

“You’re safe, lads. Da just gets worried sometimes. Grammie and Pop-Pop will take care of you,” said Harry. The boys looked at their caretakers and smiled. “Da loves you.”

“Lalalalalala,” they chanted. It was their way of saying I love you, too.

Harry let the mirror call end. He turned to Moody, an upset look still on his face.

“You can trust Tonks and Proudfoot. Minister Delacour will make sure they’re safe,” reassured Moody.

“The only person I’d trust other than myself is you,” said Harry. Moody was warmed by the admission.

“The only person we know for certain that monster is coming after is you,” reminded Moody.

Harry looked up at his ladies. They squeezed his arms and held out their hands. Harry took the appendages and let himself be led from the room.

The group made their way back to the front travel trunk garden. Nagini was still unconscious. She was on a floating stretcher. Kingsley watched them all walk up.

“Everything alright?” he asked.

“Just sounding the alarm bells,” said Moody. Kingsley nodded, sagely.

“Let’s go,” said Harry, tiredly. He carried his communication mirror with him.

Harry couldn’t sleep that night. He couldn’t stand to sit alone in his dark room, staring at his sleeping children, praying they stayed safe. At four in the morning, he decided to go check on Nagini. He had literally nothing else to do and too much energy to stay still.

Harry went to the hospital wing and walked quietly inside. He didn’t want to wake anyone.

He walked around the curtains surrounding Nagini’s bed. She was sitting up with a small candle burning beside her. She looked like she was in the same position as Harry. Terrifying experiences certainly always gave Harry insomnia, too.

“Hello?” Harry said, quietly. Nagini jumped with a start. When she saw Harry, she looked even more afraid.

“I’m still trapped in dreams,” she said.

“I’m more of a nightmare than a dream,” said Harry. The woman didn’t appreciate the joke.

“I can’t tell when I’m awake or asleep but you’re right. The only time I’ve seen you is in my nightmares. The same nightmare every time. A gaping black abyss will soon consume me. I’m chained to it, as are you,” said the maledictus.

“Were,” said Harry, tiredly.

“What?” she asked.

“You were chained to it. I did as you asked,” said Harry.

“You set me free?” asked the woman.

Harry winced. “Mostly.”

Nagini was thinking quickly. “The only way I could be set free is through death or being bound to a more powerful lord.” She looked at Harry, fearfully. “Am I dead?”

Harry shook his head slowly. The woman reached back to touch her back.

“I am still bound, though it does not feel like I am drowning any longer. I know I am bound but I feel free. Conjure a mirror for me so I can see?” she asked. Harry winced. He didn’t want to do it. She stood up. Harry sighed and conjured a mirror in front of and behind her. She gasped. She reached over and grabbed the candle, almost setting her long black hair on fire as she held the candle higher so she could see her back more clearly.

Harry looked at the floor and raised his arm to rub the back of his neck in ruefulness. His chest was exposed through his open nightshirt, exposing his own mark. It was the same gold and red lion with a green and silver snake coiled around its neck. A raven with a white lily in its beak and a strange symbol with a triangle bifurcated by a wand, with a circle captured inside stood behind the lion. It was marked on her back in brilliant living color instead of the dead colors of a black and green skull and snake of Voldemort’s dark mark.

“I thought you would kill me to set me free,” she said. “You bound me?”

Harry started to apologize. “I’m really sorry I didn’t ask first. It was a special circumstance. You see, you were infected with a horcrux. It was the only way to get rid of it without killing you. I sort of bound you as a vassal to me.”

The woman stared at Harry. “What do you want from me?”

“Nothing. I’m going to offer you the same as my other vassals. A payment of 80,000 galleons per year and a house. I’m sorry, I don’t know you so you can’t live in my enclave, but I’ll buy you a house wherever you want,” said Harry.

She stared at him like he was a freak. Harry blushed deeply. He held out the first bag of 80,000 galleons. She watched him for a moment, weighing his claims. She glanced at her back again then took the bag.

She looked inside and gasped. “This is full of galleons!”

“It had better be,” said Harry, making a lame joke.

She turned to stare at him.

“You truly want nothing from me?” she asked, suspiciously. Harry winced.

“Want? No. Need? Well, there is one thing you might get sucked into,” said Harry.

“What?” she asked aggressively.

Harry sighed. “You’re not Voldemort’s only horcrux. I have a piece of his soul stuck to me, too,” said Harry.

“The chain that bound us both?” she asked, remembering her nightmare. “There used to be even more, didn’t there?”

“There were seven in total. I’ve destroyed all of them but myself,” said Harry.

“You want me to destroy you?” she asked, confused.

Harry shook his head, hard. “No,” he said. “I don’t want you to do anything but I can’t promise you won’t be affected when I do the Trois Amants Purifier ritual,” said Harry.

She gasped. “You will undertake the trial? You cannot beat him! No one can! He will consume you!”

Harry got a hard look on his face. “No,” he said in a cold voice. “He will not. I will defeat him, just as I have defeated him before. As much as I hate to put it this way, I am the prophecy child meant to destroy him.”

“What do you mean?” asked Nagini.

Harry shook his head. “I guess you have a right to know. Please, have a seat. I’ll get some tea for us and I’ll explain.”

“Alright,” said Nagini, slowly.

Harry and Nagini sat for three hours, discussing Harry’s history, his family, and his plans for the future.

“You have six powerful vassals, two bonded mates, and have defeated him three times already, not including defeating his horcruxes?” asked Nagini, thinking hard.

“I guess,” said Harry, nodding. Harry told her the prophecy.

“You are truly the chosen one,” she said. She reached over and gently touched his forehead. She shuddered at the feel of it.

“You must be vigilant. If he could see through me, he could do the same to you. He is in a very weak form right now. A wizard cares for him as a homunculus baby. He is in the flesh but it is not his own. He seeks to capture and destroy you, using this tournament as his pathway to rebirth,” said Nagini, seriously.

Harry felt a thrill of fear. He hadn’t considered that.

“I’m doing the ritual in a month. What can I do to keep him out?” asked Harry.

“Nothing. I could never keep him out. I was bound to him. He could see right through me, no matter how hard I tried to hide,” she said, shuddering. “He would torment me through my dreams and send me false visions of death and destruction. He twisted my emotions so I did his will despite my own. Do not fall for his tricks. He means only ill.”

“I’ll remember that,” said Harry, seriously.

“Stick close to love; he cannot bear the feel of such emotions. The only time he would leave me in peace was when I dreamed of my home and my family,” said a sad Nagini.

“When I fight him, my magic might pull from your own. Be prepared on the Spring Equinox. That’s when I will be set free,” said Harry.

She nodded slowly as she looked at him in a new light. This boy child had made further inroads towards Tom Riddle’s destruction than anyone else she had ever seen. Even if she was a slave to a new master, she would give anything to see that demon destroyed.

“I will not stay but I will return for that day. If you are a wise man, you will call all of your vassals to you on that day. It will give you strength. You will need it. Even in his weakened form, the dark one is more powerful than anyone else I have ever seen,” Nagini said with a shudder.

“You’ve never seen me,” said Harry, with a voice like steel.

“That I have not,” whispered the woman. She stood.

“I shall escape now. I swear I will return. If my homeland in West Papua is still open to me, you will not need to purchase a home for me. I will accept a payment of two million galleons in place of 80,000 galleons per annum. A maledictus lives a very long life,” said Nagini. “It will be enough for me to begin anew. I will trust you to let me go when your task is complete but I promise you, if you betray me, I will kill myself destroying you,” swore the woman. Harry knew she meant every word.

“Deal. If you return to help me on the Spring Equinox, I promise I will never call on you again. You never have to see me ever again,” promised Harry.

Nagini searched his eyes. She believed.

“As much as I hate to do it, I must transform to return. I will never be free of my affliction. As much as it pains me, a snake I will always be,” she said, mournfully. “I dread the feel of snake scales.

Harry looked at her sympathetically. She took a deep, shuddering breath and raised her arms. She gasped as she felt something unexpected. Instead of sprouting snake scales from her skin, feathers burst forth instead. She trilled in happy note as a bird and Harry felt uplifted. A good sized female phoenix stood before him instead of a snake. Her feathers were colorful reds, purples, and greens. She looked vibrant and alive. She trilled again just for the joyful feeling of it, and turned to look at him. She spoke to him, mind to mind.

“You have truly set me free from bondage. I will no longer crawl on the ground. I am free to fly through the air! Give me that jar. I am so happy, I will cry tears of joy!” she said, happily.

Harry held the jar and she quickly cried the entire 32 ounce jar full. It was enough phoenix tears to see him through the rest of his lifetime. She sang the songs of her people the entire time. She pulled back and plucked two feathers from her undercarriage, handing them to Harry.

“For your children. May their lives be filled with the happiness that escaped ours!” she said, feeling buoyed and celebratory.

Harry opened the window for her. She flew outside and disappeared in a flash of brilliant flame. Harry’s heart felt joyful to see it. He smiled and looked at the clock. It was 7:30am. The time he usually met his ladies for breakfast. Harry hurried to meet them.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 30

Two days later, Harry had a completely different reason to be nervous. It was Valentine’s Day. It was Harry’s first Valentine’s Day with not only a girlfriend but a fiance. Two of them. He thought long and hard about what he wanted to gift his beautiful ladies. It would be easy to gift them another piece of ancient Slytherin jewelry or a priceless item made of basilisk flesh. His heart felt empty at both trite gifts.

He was so uncertain about what to do that he still didn’t have a gift the morning of. He finally decided to call his mother-in-law to find out what to do. It might have been a panic call at 6am, Nice time.

“Harry? Fils? What is wrong?” asked Julia as she sat up in bed. The beautiful woman looked even more gorgeous with her hair a mess and her eyes heavy with sleep. Harry didn’t notice.

“I need help?” said Harry, sounding frantic.

“Do you need me to get Jean Claude? Jean Claude!” Julia called. The man hurried out of the bathroom to see what had his wife so upset. He saw Harry and was sure something terrible had happened.

“Son, what is it?” asked Jean Claude, worriedly.

“Julia,” Harry started.

“Mama,” she said. Harry couldn’t help but smile, even if he did immediately frown again.

“Mama, Papa, I need your help!” Harry said, pulling his own hair.

“What is it?” asked Jean Claude.

“I don’t have a gift for Hermione and Gabrielle!” said the wailing boy. Jean Claude blinked then he burst out laughing. Julia was smiling, too, but she smacked Jean Claude’s arm lightly.

“It is not funny. This is his first Valentine’s Day in love!” said the woman.

“Couldn’t you give them another piece of that jewelry from your holdings or a hat to match their basilisk hide bags?” asked Jean Claude.

Both Julia and Harry frowned at him. Jean Claude swallowed hard. Now he was rethinking his own gift of expensive perfume and chocolates.

“That is so materialistic, my love. This must be a special Valentine’s Day. They will soon complete the ritual and will be wed,” said Julia.

Jean Claude ignored the reminder of the ritual. He wanted to see it done and fast. His own family would never be safe again if that monster walked the Earth once more.

“What do you suggest?” asked Harry desperately.

“Oh, my darling, they would be happy with a mere kiss. Have you told them you love them yet?” asked Julia, gently.

Jean Claude looked to the heavens. He could have saved almost 5,000 galleons with an idea like that. Perhaps it wasn’t too late.

“I haven’t. Should I have? Oh gods, I am such a terrible fiance! I love them so much and I’ve never said it?” Harry said, panicking. “I should have said it when I asked them to marry me!”

“It would have been a good time but now is also a good time,” said Julia.

“That won’t be enough though, will it? I need to give them a gift, too,” said Harry, his nerves jangling at the reminder.

“What about something for your home? I know the gift of the pictures of Gabrielle and all of you together is one of my prized possessions,” said Julia.

Harry sat up quickly. “I know where I can get a bunch of antiques. Just, a whole house full if we need it. They even said they wanted that!”

Jean Claude noticed his wife’s smile. She loved antiques, too. It wasn’t too late for him to find one for her today.

“That they did,” said Julia. “Find something that calls to your heart. It will call to theirs as well.”

Harry noticed the wistful look on her face. Harry glanced at Jean Claude who was also watching her. The man looked ashamed. He found her a gift from his wallet, not from his heart. He could see it was something she longed for.

“That’s an excellent idea. Thank you, mama. Can I talk to papa for a moment, privately?” asked Harry.

Julia looked gently at the boy. “Of course,” she said. She handed the mirror over and climbed from bed. She wrapped herself in her luxurious acromantula silk robe and gave Jean Claude a look of promise as she went to the bathroom. “Don’t be too long,” she said.

Jean Claude felt his heart race. That just made him feel more guilty. She was certainly giving him exactly what he wanted, a gift that made his heart feel fit to bursting.

As soon as she was gone from the room, Jean Claude turned his attention back to Harry.

“Yes, son?” he asked, distractedly. He was trying to think of what else to get his lady love.

“Would it be appropriate for me to choose a gift for all of the ladies of our family?” he asked. Jean Claude blinked.

“You would do that?” asked the man.

“If you have time during Hermione’s arithmancy class, I’d be glad to let you choose a gift for mama, as well,” said Harry, gently. He could tell Jean Claude was no longer happy with his own planned gift.

Jean Claude smiled. Harry was such a good kid. “I’d love that. What time will you be available?”

“Hermione’s class is at 11am,” Harry said.

“Perfect. That would be 12pm here. I will speak with you during my lunch,” said Jean Claude, smiling. “Now, go make yourself look and smell nice. Remind them that they are both something special but so are you.”

Harry swallowed thickly and agreed. Jean Claude laughed after he closed the mirror. He walked swiftly towards the siren song of shower water hitting the floor.

Harry met both his ladies at breakfast. He saw Bill looking at Fleur with love in his eyes. Fleur giggled and leaned closer.

Harry would have rolled his eyes but he couldn’t. He was too busy staring at the visions of loveliness beside him. He presented them both with a single red rose and a box of the finest chocolates Dobby could make. They were surprisingly beautiful and delicious. Both girls blushed and giggled at the gift.

“Our gift for you will come during our practice session for the Trois Amants Purifier ritual tonight,” said Hermione, seductively. Harry’s brain short circuited at the thought of what such a gift might be.

Harry felt both of his ladies put a hand on his thigh. He gulped thickly and tried to act normal. Bill caught his look and grinned. Harry decided to cut Bill in.

“Bill, I need your help at 11am, if you’re free,” said Harry.

“Sure thing, little bro,” said a grinning Bill.

Harry turned back to letting his ladies feed him strawberries dipped in fresh cream. He returned the favor by feeding them small bits of chocolate.

At a quarter ‘til 11am, Harry, Moody, and Kingsley hurried back to Harry’s rooms. He grabbed his mirror and found Bill waiting for him at the exit to Gryffindor tower.

“Ready?” asked Harry, anxiously.

“For what?” asked Bill.

“To get our ladies the best present we can manage? It needs to be something special. I was thinking of getting a present for each lady in our families and making it a joint gift from us all,” said Harry.

Bill laughed. “I like your style. Where are we finding these super special presents? Got some new hidden place to show me?”

“I wish. That would be something special, wouldn’t it? If we could go somewhere special?” asked Harry.

“Not on a school night. Fleur and Hermione would never allow it,” said Bill, disappointedly. “Too bad there isn’t a Valentine’s Ball.”

“Yeah,” said Harry. He led Bill up to the corridor with The Room of Lost Things.

“Harry, you’re brilliant,” said Bill when he saw the door. “With all of the excitement, I pretty much forgot about this place.”

Harry wasn’t trying to ignore Bill, he was just thinking very hard about how nice it would be to go on a real romantic date with his ladies. It wasn’t something he’d want the pressure of all the time but his ladies were so special. They were giving their lives up for him. He wished he could show them how much he appreciated that. He was concentrating on it as he walked back and forth in front of The Room of Lost things. To him, spending time with his ladies was the most magical possibility of all.

Suddenly, the door appeared. Harry blinked.

Bill thought he was ready to enter The Room of Lost Things. He opened the door and gasped at what he saw.

“What’s this?” asked Bill.

It was the most gorgeous scene he had ever seen. A long private beach with the setting sun captured in tableau across a sparkling sea. The clouds were painted with romantic shades of pink, red, and purple. Somehow, the twinkling lights of the Eiffel Tower rose over the beach with a sweet smelling garden edging the sand.

Harry gasped. “It’s what I was thinking of!” said Harry.

“You wanted the Eiffel Tower on the beach?” asked Bill. “Where did all of the stuff go?”

“I don’t know,” said Harry. “I just wished I could take my ladies to the Eiffel Tower because I know Hermione would love it and the beach because I know Gabrielle would love it.”

Moody stomped forward. Kingsley just peeked around the door and stood back to the side. His own love would be waiting for him when he got off at 5pm. Moody might be willing to work around the clock but Kingsley had a life.

“This is madness,” said Moody.

“Let me try,” said Bill. He pulled Harry out of the room and shut the door. It disappeared. Bill walked back and forth, trying to imagine something just as fanciful. He opened the door and laughed heartily.

There was a beautiful table for two in the middle of the clouds. A dance floor lit by stars with a heart shaped moon above filled the room. Little white and pink doves cooed a serenade. Harry gaped.

“You have a much better imagination than I do,” said Harry.

“I’ve just had more experience with what ladies like. This is perfect! Harry, we can have that dance after all! A private one with just our ladies and maybe the twins and Angelina?” asked Bill.

“Sure, as long as Neville, Hannah, and Susan can come, too. Do you think the food in here is edible?”

“Wouldn’t chance it,” said Moody. “Conjured food tastes good but it has no nutritional value.”

“Dobby would probably help us with a romantic dinner,” said Bill.

“Dobby?” Harry called. The elf popped in the room. He looked around in wonder at the room.

“Mr. Harry, this is being the most beautiful place in all of the places Dobby has ever seen!”

“Bill deserves the credit. This place is his idea. We were just wondering if you might be able to provide us with a romantic feast for this room tonight for about 12-14 people? Unless you have someone to invite, Moody? Do you want to bring your love, Kingsley?

Moody thought about it. “Come out here and let me try something,” Moody said.

Everyone stepped out and the door disappeared again. Moody paced the corridor.

They opened the door and gasped. The room was suddenly a tropical paradise with multiple levels of private tables and dance floors spread all around. A triple waterfall fell down the center of the room and the scent of jasmine and hyacinth floated like a cloud in a dream. A cloudless sky was filled with so many stars it looked like the sky was twinkling like a field of diamonds. A small moon that glittered with multi-colored lights sat above each individual space. A flock of pink and white phoenixes sang the most loving and sweet song any of the men had ever heard. A soft piano sound filled the room, playing popular and classic melodies. A set of pegasi waited with an open sleigh beside the door, filled with soft pillows and a warm blanket waiting for whoever might want to take a ride.

Bill looked at Moody. “You old romantic, I never knew,” he said.

Moody grumped. “Just go inside and shut the door. I want to see if the door can be found when you wish it can’t be.”

Bill happily went inside while everyone else waited outside. The door disappeared behind him. Moody stumped up and down the hallway, trying to make it reappear but nothing, no matter what he thought of. Moody was satisfied.

After about five minutes, Bill opened the door.

“Nothing,” said Moody. Bill grinned.

“You’re bringing a date then?”

“If she’s free,” said Moody, cagily.

“I’d love to bring my partner. Let’s plan for two of the sleighs. I know he’ll want to try that. Maybe have the waterfalls let out at Harry’s beach?”

“But without the Eiffel Tower. We’ll plan that for another date,” said a winking Bill.

“Perfect,” said Harry, staring once more at the beautiful scene.

“Let’s get those presents and surprise our loves,” said Bill.

Everyone happily agreed.

Harry shut the door and it disappeared again. He thought of The Room of Lost Things. He found everything back exactly as it was before.

“Let me call Jean Claude,” said Harry. He pulled out his mirror and called his soon-to-be father-in-law. Jean Claude answered with a smile. He was in a rather good mood after such a special morning.

“Son. It is lovely to see you. Thank you for including me,” he said.

“Of course, papa. I want mama to be happy, too,” said Harry.

“You are a bon fils,” said Jean Claude.

Harry wasn’t sure about that. He was at least partially self motivated. He wanted Jean Claude’s help picking out the right thing for all of the ladies.

The next hour was the equivalent of a shopping spree. Harry found two gifts each for every lady in the family, a small box of gifts for his ladies, and he managed to help Jean Claude find the perfect gifts for Julia and Neomie, too. All of the men found at least two gifts for their loves, though Bill took a page out of Harry’s book and got a small box of things for Fleur. If all went well, they’d be setting up a house together next year. A thoughtful Harry even included a gift for the twins and Neville to share with their loves, if they wanted to.

Possibly the best thing they found in the room was a wardrobe packed full of antique gowns covered in sparkling crystals and jewels of all sizes and colors and antique robes for men in velvet and brocade.

Harry promised to send Jean Claude’s gifts and the gifts for the ladies of their family in France along right away with Hedwig. The man had to go back to work but he did so with a spring in his step.

“Dobby?” Harry asked. The elf appeared.

“Do you know any elves who can sew pretty well? We’d like to take these old clothes and make them like new for tonight.” said Harry.

“Yes, sir, Tweak would be an excellent elf to help youse. She is being a goddess, a lady with skilled hands and soft ears,” said Dobby, dreamily.

Harry recognized that look. It was the look he saw on his own face when he thought of his ladies.

“Dobby, is Tweak your girlfriend?” asked Harry.

Dobby blushed and giggled. “Dobby could only be so lucky. Dobby cannot be asking such a thing of Tweak. Dobby loves her, yes he does, but elves mate for life. Tweak would be devastated when Dobby went away to France,” said the now sad looking elf.

“Would she want to come, too? She’d be welcome,” said Harry.

Dobby looked at Harry with so much hope and hero worship in his eyes, Harry wanted to cringe away.

“You would be doing that for Dobby?”

“I just want you to be happy,” said Harry. Dobby jumped forward and hugged Harry’s knees.

Harry blushed while Moody shook his head at this kid, making everyone’s dreams come true. Even Moody was feeling hopeful about his love potential tonight. Madame Rosmerta had shown him love and appreciation long before his face became much more handsome. He bet the boy would let him bring her to France, too. She was almost ready to retire. Maybe it was something to think about?

“Erm, right. Can you talk to Tweak for us? Here’s the clothes,” said Harry, waving at what they’d chosen.

“Let me just put a note with Fleur’s measurements and my own on it,” said Bill. Moody and Kingsley did the same.

“I don’t know my measurements or Hermione and Gabrielle’s. Do you know the twins and Angelina’s? I doubt any of us know Neville, Hannah, and Susan’s,” said Harry.

“Dobby be knowing,” said the elf. He snapped his fingers and a parchment and quill appeared. Dobby wrote down the measurements for everyone.

“Do you want to bring Tweak to hangout with us tonight?” asked Harry.

“That would mean the world to Dobby and Tweak,” said the elf with misty eyes.

“Then, let’s plan on it. Everyone, be at Harry’s rooms at 6pm for dinner? Then we can dance the night away,” said Bill.

No one had a complaint about that.

Soon enough the witching hour was upon them. After classes, Harry had a package waiting for each of his ladies.

“What is this, mon ami? You already gave us our gifts, didn’t you?” asked Gabrielle.

“Your first gifts, yes,” said Harry, smiling. He was nervous and excited about tonight. “You have a few more special gifts to come.”

Gabrielle couldn’t help it. She loved gifts. She grinned at Harry and looked at the box in her favorite color, cornflower blue like her eyes. Hermione shook her own glittering bronze box.

“Go on, open it,” said a smiling Harry. The girls dug into their gifts.

“Oh, mon ami!” said Gabrielle. She pulled out an absolutely gorgeous purple and gold brocade medieval style dress and a pointed hat with a long veil. The entire ensemble, including silk slippers, was covered in the most beautiful shards of clear quartz crystal and amethyst.

Hermione couldn’t speak. She pulled her own deep blue and silver gown with matching slippers. Her gown was covered in little pieces of rose quartz and pieces of sapphire.

Hermione looked at Harry, happy but confused.

“Just, go to your rooms, please. Plan to meet me back down here no later than 5:55pm?” he said. “I’m taking you both somewhere special.”

“Harry, it’s a school night,” said Hermione, reluctantly.

“And I promise we’ll be home by 10pm,” said Harry, sincerely.

Gabrielle took Hermione’s hand. She smiled at the other girl. Hermione’s frown turned upside down. “It’s our first Valentine’s day, cheri.”

Hermione’s face softened. “Alright. But we still have our gift to give you tonight, too. We’ll need time to make it special.”

“I can’t wait,” said a breathless Harry. Both girls giggled and hurried away with their fabulous new clothes.

At 5:50pm, Harry was pacing at the base of his stairs inside his travel trunk home. Moody was watching him with a smirk, Madam Rosmerta was sitting at his side, with her own beautiful gown made of layers of iridescent butter yellow material with little citrine crystals sewn into a design on the bodice. She couldn’t help but smile at the nervous young man before her.

Harry heard something on the stairs. He looked up and choked. He started coughing but couldn’t take his eyes off of his ladies. They stood at the top of the stars, arm in arm, their gorgeous outfits fit them both like a glove, showing off all of their best assets. Their veils trailed from their pointed hats, floating around them as they floated down the stairs towards Harry.

He couldn’t move. His eyes darted wildly between them, the same look of wonder on his face for them both.

He stepped forward and held his hands out, helping them down the last few steps. “My beautiful ladies,” he said. His tongue was too tied to say more. The girls felt the same way about him.

Harry wore a dark gray crushed velvet three-piece suit with tails. He had a matching flat cap with a gorgeous white feather tucked in. He looked like a dream.

The teens kissed, complimenting one another profusely. They all looked even better than they had at the Yule Ball. Hermione’s hair was so long when straightened, it fell to her hips. Gabrielle curled her hair until it was a cascade of loose curls and waves.

“Time to go,” said Moody at 6pm exactly. He turned and offered a hand to Madam Rosmerta. She smiled sweetly and let herself be helped to her feet.

The group went outside and found Kingsley waiting with his partner, Marcus, a striking Greek man with pure black hair in a braid down his back in contrast to Kingsley’s shining bald head. They went out the door to the Gryffindor Common Room where everyone looked at them curiously. The twins were waiting with Angelina.

“Where’s Neville?” asked Harry.

“He’s in the hall with Susan and Hannah,” said Fred, grinning. He’d been spinning wild tales about where they were going tonight. The truth was he didn’t know.

Harry nodded. He found Neville, Hannah, and Susan waiting.

“Hey guys,” said Harry. Neville looked slightly uncomfortable but Hannah and Susan looked like the princesses they felt like.

“Hey Harry. Where are we going again?” asked Neville.

“Somewhere special,” said Harry. They started walking down the hallway. They arrived at the corridor with the Room of Requirement. Hermione looked confused.

“We’re terribly dressed up to go here, aren’t we?” she asked.

Harry laughed. “Just wait. Moody? Please?”

“How many couples do we have?” he asked.

“We have three throuples and four couples, I think,” said Harry. “Dobby?”

Dobby and Tweak appeared. Dobby was in a miniature outfit that matched Harry’s except it was brilliant pink in color. Tweak was dressed in a vibrant blue tea cozy that was literally covered in dangling crystals. Each elf had a box of food.

Moody didn’t mention the outfits. He just nodded and got to work. He thought hard and pulled no punches. Even the door that appeared was special. It had a panel of stained glass with a red and pink heart set in the center.

He opened the door and did a sweep of the inside before he stood back and opened the way. Everyone walked into the room and was momentarily frozen by the beauty of the space. Moody had managed to make the space even more beautiful. A glittering pink full moon sat over the addition of a sparkling sea with waves so gentle, they barely pushed the water forward, though they created a million spots for light to sparkle on in the distance.

There were levels of private balconies covered in sweet smelling flowers that grew in wild bunches that gave the feeling of being in a private garden. The balconies overlooked the white sand beach glowing in the moonlight. Waterfalls flowed all around the balconies, while a swarm of singing phoenixes flew through the star filled sky.

The couples were taken in by the romance of the scene. Soon, everyone was standing around kissing and whispering to one another. Harry sighed with happiness. This was more like it.

Three hours later, Harry was stuffed full of fancy, delicious food. His feet hurt from dancing for so long. The sleigh pulled up to their private space and waited for them to take their turn for a ride through the stars.

Harry helped his ladies aboard and cuddled in between them.

“This is magical, Harry. I can’t believe you gave us such an exquisite gift,” said Hermione. She no longer cared if she got to bed at a decent hour tonight. This was the most romantic experience of her life.

Gabrielle sighed contentedly and started kissing Harry’s neck. Harry shivered at the feeling. He took each of their hands and moved so he could see them both at once.

He had an entire speech prepared but when he looked at the most beautiful ladies in the entire world, the three most important words slipped out.

“I love you,” he said with so much sincerity, both girls instantly melted. A long kissing session ensued, mixed with exaltations of love from all three of them.

When kissing and words of affirmation slowed, Harry was relaxing contentedly between his ladies. That’s when he remembered.

“I almost forgot to give you your gifts,” said Harry.

Hermione shook her head ruefully while Gabrielle just laughed brightly.

“What additional gift could we possibly hope for, mon ami?” asked Gabrielle with shining, smiling eyes.

“These,” Harry said, simply. He pulled two small boxes out of his pockets. He handed one to each, tapping them to resize them. They floated a little closer to the faux moon to gain better lighting.

Hermione looked at a box full of miniature books, bookcases, and other library type things, along with a pair of tiny antique secretariat desks and absolutely adorable miniature chairs. Gabrielle had a box of magnificent miniature antique furniture, paintings, and sculptures.

“What is this? Did you buy us a doll house?” asked Hermione, confused. Gabrielle wasn’t confused. She grabbed Harry around the neck and hugged him fiercely before she turned back to the box.

“It’s really a joint present for both of you but I thought you’d like to each open a box. They’re shrunken right now but you can resize them when we get home to the enclave or decorate the travel trunk for now,” said Harry.

Hermione squeed. She started resizing and shrinking the books one-by-one to read the titles. Gabrielle was too busy kissing Harry again to bother.

“Oh, Harry!” Hermione cried, stealing her turn to kiss him. That led to another kissing session for all three of them.

When their carriage landed, everyone was waiting for them. There was so much cooing and kissing going on, Harry had to laugh. Even the elves were cuddled up with their ears joined together to make a heart shape. It was kind of adorable. Every single partner of Harry’s accomplices were holding a box with something priceless in it.

“Are we ready? It’s 10:30pm,” said Moody. They all honestly just wanted to get somewhere more private to continue the party alone.

Harry helped his ladies step down, just as Kingsley and Marcus’ carriage landed. The two men were holding one another, gazing out at the gorgeous sea. They sighed disappointedly and climbed out of the carriage.

Harry and his ladies disappeared upstairs to his room when they arrived back at the travel trunk.

“Let us show you how much we love you, too, Harry,” said a purring Hermione.

“All in the name of practice, of course,” said Gabrielle in a sexy timber.

“Tonight is a special night,” said Hermione.

“You made us feel so special, mon ami,” said Gabrielle. “We will do something special for you, too.”

The two girls sat Harry on the bed. They turned to one another and started to kiss slowly. Gabrielle slowly and carefully undressed Hermione. Harry practically drooled when she was down to her authentic chemise. Gabrielle stood behind her and undid the final ribbons, holding Hermione’s last article of covering away. Her beautiful, somewhat small, breasts were exposed, as were her tiny little pink panties. The two girls kissed again until all three of them started to moan. Then, Hermione did the same for Gabrielle.

The two desirous women turned to look at Harry. He looked so aroused, he might just swallow his tongue.

“Now, you, mon ami,” Gabrielle said with a desperate whimper.

The girls approached Harry and pulled him to stand.

“Chant, love,” said Hermione. Harry chanted but it sounded more like a prayer as his girls carefully removed each article of clothing from him until he stood in his tented boxes. They used their mouths on each new part of him that was exposed. Harry barely had his clothes off before he felt his release build and spill over. He gasped his love for them as they groaned their desire for him.

He pulled his girls to standing and returned the favor. Their chants sounded like desperate pleas as he used his hands and his mouth on their beautiful breasts. They orgasmed from the feel of his tongue and hands on their soft flesh.

They fell into Harry’s bed in a gasping pile. They felt so deeply connected, it was like something had snapped into place. Perhaps the best gift they gave Harry was the warmth of their embrace while they slept. He slept like a baby for the first time since before his parents died.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 31

The next few weeks floated by in a haze of love for Harry. He didn’t care that he was in almost daily talks with Elphias about the Ministry’s antics. The fools did ask for a review hearing before the ICW. Fudge truly thought that someone would hand him Harry and his children.

Dumbledore saw the depth of love that had sprouted between the people surrounding Harry since Valentine’s Day. Even Moody was in love. Dumbledore could tell. Alastor was much more grumpy than usual, yet the smile never left his face. It was a sure sign.

Before Harry knew it, it was time for the second task of the Triwizard Tournament. Harry had honestly forgotten about the next event, scheduled for February 24. He had too much happy distraction to remember the minor annoyance. Still, he had stuck to his training schedule and felt ready when he was reminded.

“Our very darey Harry!” said Fred, grinning at his pseudo little brother. He was certainly a better brother than Ron, who was truly starting to resent his ever relaxing punishment. The git still blamed Harry for his problems.

“Little Harry, quite contrary,” sang George. He was very happy today. Angelina was making his everyday better and better.

“What’s up, buttercups?” asked a grinning Harry. Draco sneered to see it. He hated Harry more with every passing day. The Malfoy family had been forced to liquidate several of their investments to have enough funding to pay off Fudge. The bastard was demanding his usual tributes even though he knew the Malfoys didn’t have the funds anymore. Narcissa was getting stressed. She was trying to sell two of their remaining properties right now in hopes of having enough for the summer and for Fudge.

“Just thinking about the second task,” said Fred. He was happy that Harry was happy. That didn’t happen often enough.

“Shite! I forgot,” said Harry. The twins laughed.

“A life-and-death tournament that could bring gold and eternal prestige and he forgot,” said a laughing George.

Harry just shrugged. “I never wanted to be in this tournament to begin with.”

“Yes, well, we’re still going to win,” said a winking Fred.

“For certain,” said George.

“Anyway, we should have a prep sesh. The next task is on Friday,” said Fred.

“That’s in two days!” said Harry. The twins laughed again.

“You’re hilarious. So many death defying adventures that he forgot one!” hooted George.

Hermione and Gabrielle just shook their heads at their antics.

“I reckon we should do something then?” asked Harry, reluctantly.

“You’re lucky we did something without you,” said Fred.

“What?” asked Harry.

“Figured out the clue,” said George.

“We had a clue?” asked Harry.

“Maybe you didn’t have a clue,” said a joking Fred.

“But we did,” said George.

“The golden egg that you battled a dragon for?” asked Fred.

“It was a clue?” asked Harry.

“It was,” agreed George.

“What was the clue?” asked Hermione.

“A riddle but don’t worry, we figured it out,” said a grinning Fred. Hermione gave him a look. Fred sighed and handed over a slip of paper with the riddle on it.

“Come seek us where our voices sound, We cannot sing above the ground, An hour long you'll have to look, to recover what we took,” read Gabrielle quietly over Hermione’s shoulder.

“Exactly,” said Fred.

“They’re taking hostages, boys. We’ll have one hour to retrieve them from the Black Lake,” said George.

Harry sat up, alarmed.

“What do you mean they’re taking hostages? Who?” asked Harry.

“Don’t rightly know. Could be one of us. Could be another person. Could be a person for each of us,” said Fred with a shrug.

“What makes you think they’ll hide the person in the lake?” asked Hermione.

“The riddle wasn’t in English. It was in Mermish,” said George.

“We used to listen to a Mermish radio station on the Wizarding Wireless to bug Percy,” said Fred, with a grin.

Harry looked stressed. “They’ll take one of you. Or both of you,” said Harry to Hermione and Gabrielle.

The girls exchanged a look.

“If they do, you’ll find us. You can track us, remember?” asked Hermione.

“I’m not letting them take you! You could be hurt!” said Harry.

“Harry. Dumbledore wouldn’t let us be hurt. He won’t let anyone be hurt if it’s avoidable,” said Hermione.

“No, I don’t know that,” said Harry. “He certainly never tried to make sure I didn’t get hurt!”

Gabrielle and Hermione exchanged a look. It was true.

“Okay. New plan. If they try to take us, I’ll signal you. You come get us right away,” said Gabrielle.

“How would you do that?” asked Harry.

“I’ll research something,” said Hermione, soothingly.

“See? It’ll be fine mate,” said Fred.

“We just have to make sure that we’re ready,” said George.

“Hence, the practice sesh,” said Fred. “How’s straight after classes?”

Harry sighed. “I hate to tell you this, guys, but I don’t know how to swim. I don’t know how helpful I can be.”

“You don’t need to swim,” said Neville, who was eating across from them, listening to the chatter. “You just need gillyweed.”

Everyone turned to look at him. “What’s gillyweed?” asked Hermione, intrigued.

“Gillyweed is a hydrophyte. It grows in water. It’s a magical plant that can make a person grow gills and webbed hands and feet. You’ll still need to do something about casting spells underwater. You won’t be able to talk,” said Neville.

The twins exchanged a look. They hadn’t considered that problem.

“We were thinking a bubblehead charm and just swim,” said Fred.

“That won’t work very well for casting spells,” said George.

“How good is your silent casting?” asked Harry.

“Fair hand. Not as good as we are with spoken word,” said George.

“I’m alright at it, too. In tense situations I tend to yell my spells,” said Harry.

“Right,” said Fred.

“What about a dive helmet?” asked Hermione. “You should be able to get one you can speak with that won’t cover up gills in the neck.

“What’s a dive helmet?” asked Fred.

“Where would we get one?” asked George.

“We’d need to go to London,” said Hermione.

The twins grinned. “Wanna go on a triple date tonight?” Fred asked.

“A night on the town? We can eat somewhere delicious and do something mundane,” said George.

“We could watch a film,” said Harry, perking up. He liked films.

“Perfect. Meet at the statue of the one-eyed witch on the third floor at 4pm?” asked George.

Harry looked pleadingly at Hermione. She rolled her eyes but agreed.

“Just because I know how important this could be to your success in the tournament,” said Hermione, smiling.

The fun evening passed quickly and soon enough, twas the night before the event. Harry was nervous. Hermione was nowhere to be found. She went to the library with Gabrielle over two hours ago. It was 20 minutes past curfew. Harry was pacing in front of her bedroom door, waiting for her to come.

When she was an hour late for curfew, Harry knew. At least Hermione had been taken.

Harry jumped out of his trunk and hurried up to the sixth floor boys’ dorm.

He knocked on the door. A tousle headed Lee Jordan answered the door.

“Hey, Harry. What’s up?” asked Lee.

“I need the twins,” said Harry, urgently.

“Well, come on in, handsome,” said George with a saucy wink. Harry blinked. He blushed fiercely when he realized he was in a pair of pajama bottoms and nothing else.

“This is serious. Hermione didn’t come back from curfew,” said Harry.

Fred joined George.

“Showtime?” asked Fred.

“Time for the show,” said George.

“Get your gear, Harrykins and we’ll get this done,” said Fred.

Harry turned and ran.

Twenty minutes later, Harry, Fred, and George were standing beside the lake in February in nothing but a wetsuit and a strange-feeling diving helmet that covered their faces but not their necks.

They had experimented with the things. They fit just behind the ears and just in front of the gills. The mask would fill with oxygen but the boys wouldn’t really breathe. They’d just be able to talk. They had a set of headphones to connect to one another and wrist straps for their wands, in case they tried to float away.

“Ready?” Harry asked. He had a waterproof bag on his back that had some blankets, a raft, and some hot cocoa because he figured his ladies might like it. It was a freezing night. They had enough gillyweed to stay underwater for a month.

“Ready,” said the excited twins. They liked adventuring with Harry. He made things exciting.

They each ate a wad of gillyweed and moved their masks into place.

Harry hissed at the pain in his neck and the sudden feeling of suffocation. He jumped forward into the water that should have been freezing but felt just right thanks to the gillyweed.

They moved through the dark water, their wands in front of them, glaring with light.

Harry put his wand in the palm of his hand and cast the tracking spell that would lead his bracelet to Hermione and Gabrielle’s. The wand spun and pointed down towards the bottom and center of the lake. Harry looked at the twins. They nodded.

The group moved fast through the water, staying out of the weeds but within sight of the bottom.

The giant squid came over to them. Harry froze. He wasn’t sure what spell to use against something this size. Thankfully, it wasn’t necessary. The squid just chirped out a few bubbles and helped them move towards the mermaid village.

Grindylow lights floated in the weeds below them but the gentle tentacles of the squid ushered them past the dangers that might have otherwise made their progress slow. The giant squid didn’t like students in his lake. He’d spent most of his life trying to save students who fell in. He wasn’t going to abandon that mission now.

The squid stopped in the center of the mermaid village.

Harry looked over at Fred and George.

“Do you see them?” asked Harry.

The squid floated nearby and gently knocked the angry mermaids back.

“There,” said George, pointing to the side. Harry saw the eerie sight of nine people floating lifelessly below the water.

“Angie!” said Fred and George together.

Harry saw Hermione and Gabrielle. He rushed forward and cut them free. They floated with a strange lack of movement that made them look dead. Harry felt a thrill of fear shoot through him.

Hermione’s eyes fluttered. They opened suddenly in a panic. She screamed and the last of the air in her lungs shot out into the murky water.

Harry gently slapped a wad of gillyweed in her mouth. He did the same for Gabrielle who was just starting to awaken.

Harry and the twins struggled to get the weed in each of the hostages’ mouths in time but they managed. Nine somewhat panicked, somewhat awed people were soon floating in their pajamas beneath the waves.

George looked at Fred. “Didn’t even give them the dignity of real clothes,” said George.

Fred shook his head. “Let’s leave the decoys and go,” said Fred.

Harry helped the huddle of people relax for a moment. While Fred and George worked to replace the living hostages with floating blowup dolls. They didn’t want to ruin the game tomorrow but they wouldn’t leave someone to float down here unprotected all night. It was a close call getting them all dosed with the gillyweed in time.

“Don’t worry. The gillyweed will last about an hour. We’ll be out of here by then,” said Harry, soothingly.

“Who are you?” mouthed a Russian man who was floating beside Hermione.

“I’m Harry Potter. Are you related to one of the competitors in the Triwizard Tournament?” Harry asked.

Everyone nodded. “You’ve been taken as hostages but we’re not leaving you down here. Come on,” said Harry when the twins finally swam over.

There were nine floating clowns with vibrant colored clothes and the names of one of the competitors on the tag around their wrists.

“Nice,” said Harry, flatly. The twins grinned. “Are we ready to go?”

The twins agreed. They moved over to Angelina and Bill who had both been co-opted as hostages. The group moved through the water straight up towards the surface of the lake. The giant squid wandered away now that they were leaving his territory.

They broke the surface just a few minutes before the gillyweed wore off. They floated with their heads underwater until it wore off.

“Woah!” Harry yelled as the gillyweed wore off of him first. He had the raft already expanded and ready for use. Hermione and Gabrielle grabbed him and pushed him up on the boat. Harry jumped up, trying not to fall in and sink to the bottom of the lake.

The twins popped up next. “Alright, mate?”

Harry was staring into the water at Hermione and Gabrielle.

“I will be as soon as they’re all out of that water,” said Harry.

Soon enough, Harry’s wish came true. Everyone was on the raft, dry and wrapped in a comfy blanket with a cup of hot chocolate as they floated silently back towards the school.

“We’d like to ask all of you to come with us for tonight. We have somewhere comfortable for you to stay until tomorrow morning, when you can join the crowds and make your way to the stands to sit. We just ask that you sit somewhere towards the back of the stands to avoid detection by the judges until after the competition starts,” said Harry.

“I woke up and I couldn’t breathe,” said a scared woman. “What if you hadn’t come when you did?”

Harry looked grimly around. “Let’s just be glad we were there when we were. Please, follow me quietly,” said Harry.

Everyone looked upset at the fact that they might have drowned in a freezing lake in February.

Harry checked the marauders map and quickly led everyone on a slightly circuitous route. They finally made it to the Room of Requirement. Harry turned to Hermione.

“We need a nice hotel maybe,” said Harry.

Hermione smiled. She walked back and forth. A stately door appeared in the wall before them.

Harry opened the door and nodded in satisfaction. “This will do. Please, everyone, join us inside.”

The door opened into a lovely wide courtyard that was lined with flowers and comfortable swinging benches. There was even a fountain in the center of the courtyard.

Doors lined the courtyard. There were at least 14 doors. Directly across from the entrance to the room was an archway that led to a lovely beach with relaxing surf gently lapping against it. Stars filled the sky above them, as did a lovely full moon.

“Please, go through the archway,” said Hermione. Everyone did as she asked.

There was a comfortable sitting room and a long table like the Hogwarts house tables.

“Dobby?” Harry called. The elf popped into the room.

“Yes, Mr. Harry?”

“Could you get us all some snacks and some hot tea? We’ve had a bit of an ordeal,” said Harry.

Dobby popped away to do as he’d been asked. He returned with two extra elves and enough food to fill the table with little finger foods and treats. There were two big pots of special sleepy time tea that the elves of Hogwarts were glad to make for anyone who requested it.

Everyone sat at the table and ate their fill, drinking the tea until they started to yawn uncontrollably.

“I think we should all head to sleep. We’ll be staying here with you tonight,” said Harry, stubbornly.

Gabrielle agreed. “Oui. We would not leave you alone in unfamiliar territory,” said the girl.

“There’s a toothbrush, some tooth potion, a clean pair of pajamas, and a robe for tomorrow in each of your rooms. The loo is through the door. There should be a small selection of reading material in your rooms, in case you would like to relax before you sleep,” said Hermione.

People started to wander off towards the two stories of rooms on either side of the courtyard.

“Come on, I made a special room for us,” said Hermione. She pulled Harry and Gabrielle towards a room of their own.

The bed was certainly big enough for three people. So was the bathtub. Harry’s reward for saving his ladies from freezing, murky water was a soapy end to a now fantastic night.

The next morning dawned early. Harry woke comfortably cocooned between his two beautiful ladies. He looked at Hermione and Gabrielle, both facing him and touching him lightly but each had plenty of room to have their own space. Harry was taking notes on how to design a bed that was comfortable for them all.

Gabrielle’s eyes fluttered open. She smiled at Harry when she saw the lovesick way he was looking at her and Hermione. Gabrielle’s heart soared. She wasn’t sure what she’d done to deserve the treasure of both of her loves but she was grateful to Luna and Selene for setting these circumstances in motion. Gabrielle let a little bit of love for the goddess Selene start to grow in her heart.

Hermione sighed and stirred. Harry turned to look at her. Hermione was gifted with the same look of love Gabrielle had seen when she opened her eyes. Hermione leaned up and kissed Harry. Gabrielle thought that was a fabulous idea. Soon, they were taking languid turns, kissing each other. It was the only way to wake up, in Harry’s opinion.

Hermione glanced at the clock and sighed. “We need to start moving. Harry, you need to go to the Great Hall. Everyone will be expecting you,” said the girl.

Harry looked mulishly angry.

“If you do not go, mon amour, the judges will think you are looking for us. They might send someone to try to find you,” said Gabrielle.

Harry sighed grumpily. His good morning was ruined.

“I don’t want to go in that stupid lake,” said Harry.

“You can’t let Fred and George down, mon amour,” said Gabrielle gently.

Harry grumped but he got up and started getting ready. His ladies lingered in bed, watching the show.

Harry turned in his basilisk hide vest and trousers. They were comfortable to swim in and would protect Harry from trouble. His ladies groaned at his otherwise naked arms and chest. The basilisk hide was molded to his muscular physique. The girls took hands and promised their own practice session after Harry was gone.

Harry looked at his strong, capable girls and almost had a heart attack when he remembered them floating in that dark, cold water.

“I’ll be done in half an hour, tops,” said Harry, desperate to keep his ladies safe.

“Kingsley will be with us,” said Hermione.

“Moody will be angry we went to save you without him,” said Harry.

“Maybe, but he didn’t have the proper equipment to join you,” said Hermione, reasonably.

Harry snorted. “He won’t care about that. He’s already grumpy about me going in the lake during the tournament without him.”

“Then find a way to make it up to him,” said Gabrielle with a grin.

Harry thought about it. “I’ll come up with something,” he said.

“I’m sure you will, my love,” said Hermione. She only used pet names when they were alone.

Harry looked determinedly back. “I swear it.” With that, he kissed his ladies one more time and left the room.

Fred and George were already down in the courtyard, sitting with Angelina, drinking a cuppa and fiddling with some utility belts.

“What are those for?” asked Harry.

Fred and George looked up with a grin. “Harrykins!” said Fred.

“Our brother from another mother,” said George.

“Or brother to our other brother?” said Fred.

“If you’d druther, brother,” said George.

Harry shook his head. Angelina groaned. “It’s too early. Please!”

The twins grinned but stopped just the same. Angelina sighed in relief.

“What are you doing?” asked Harry.

“Getting a few things ready. We expect it won’t be such a smooth, easy swim to the finish line this time,” said George.

“We wanted to prepare,” said Fred. “Don’t worry; we didn’t leave you out.”

Fred put a final rune on a belt and handed it to Harry.

“What’s in this?” asked Harry.

“The most important thing is what’s outside it,” said George.

“We got some ideas from the trip to the dive shop with Hermione,” said Fred.

“We built a pressure charm into the belt, all the way around,” said George.

“We should shoot off like rockets under there,” said Fred.

“Couldn’t we just use our brooms under water?” asked Harry.

Fred and George looked at each other in consideration.

“We could just summon our brooms and fly through the water,” said George.

“The belts would still help,” said Fred.

“I know I’d feel better on my broom than just swimming. Do you reckon we can hold a broom with webbed hands?” asked Harry.

“We can hold a wand, can’t we?” asked Fred.

“We certainly can,” said Harry. Harry called for Dobby. “Dobby?”

The elf popped in the courtyard. “Yes, Mr. Harry?”

“Could you get our brooms for us, please?” asked Harry.

Dobby popped away and was back in less than five minutes with all their brooms. Harry looked at Fred and George’s brooms sideways. Their brooms were raggedy messes. George’s broom was missing most of the bristles. Fred’s handle was spellotaped from a deep crack.

“Let me just, do something, and don’t be weird about it?” asked Harry.

The twins looked confused. Harry turned to Dobby. “Please go to Diagon Alley and buy two Clean Sweep Streak 1000s. Get my money bag. There should be enough,” said Harry.

“You’re buying us new brooms?” asked Fred.

Harry looked stubborn. “You gave me a belt with stuff in it,” said Harry. The twins grinned.

They glomped onto Harry and danced him around the courtyard.

“You’re our best brother!” they cried together. Angelina beamed at them. She had a Lightning DC100. It was the best broom for a chaser on the market. She was happy her boyfriends would have their own nice brooms. The Clean Sweep Streak was a great series of brooms. They were lightning fast and changed direction on a dime. These were musts for a beater.

Dobby was back in 15 minutes with two long packages. The twins didn’t waste time. They explained Harry’s belt to him while they waited. Fred and George accepted a package each. Surprisingly, they carefully opened the boxes, relishing the feeling of having brand new brooms.

They reverently pulled out the polished walnut handles and the sleek rowan bristles. The brooms were engraved with their names and had a numbered certificate. The twins hopped on the brooms and did a few tight laps. They stopped and jumped off, huge grins on their faces.

“These will do,” said George.

“We love you forever, Harry!” cried Fred. The twins glomped him and gave him big, wet grandma kisses on the sides of his face. Harry pushed them off and wiped the spit off his face.

“No thanks needed. Really,” said a disgusted Harry. The twins and Angelina laughed.

The twins showed Harry an empty compartment on his belt that they easily charmed to be large enough to hold his broom. They did the same to their own belts and turned to Harry.

“Ready partner?” asked George.

“I just want to get this over with,” said a disgruntled Harry.

The twins kissed Angelina for luck and pulled Harry between them out of the Room of Requirement.

They went down the stairs to the Great Hall and took their seats at the Gryffindor table. A few people surprised them with an appearance.

Harry sat at his seat and looked around, too upset after seeing his ladies in danger last night to eat. He saw someone sitting up at the head table. Harry gasped.

“Papa! Mama!” cried Harry. Fred and George turned to look up at the head table. Sure enough, Jean Claude and Julia were sitting with a contingent of aurors at their backs. Harry stood to go see them when someone else spoke up.

“Hey,” said a timid voice. The twins and Harry looked to see who was speaking. It was Ginny.

“Ginny! What are you doing here?” asked Fred.

“I’m just getting my makeup homework. They’re going to let me make up my work and start fresh next year,” said Ginny.

“That’s good, Ginny. How are you?” asked Harry. He was concerned for her but he was also glad there was a table and the twins between himself and her.

“Harry, I… I just wanted to apologize. To you and to Hermione and Gabrielle. I don’t know what happened. My delusions… I knew they weren’t real but that didn’t matter. My mind made them real. I can’t believe I acted that way. I can’t believe I truly believed we were to be married. I don’t expect you to forgive me but I want you to know I am sorry for the trouble I caused. I don’t condone what Ron’s been up to either,” said Ginny sincerely.

Harry studied her face. “Thank you Ginny. I’ll tell Hermione and Gabrielle what you said. I’m glad you’re doing better. I accept your apology. I just want you to be well.”

Ginny smiled tentatively. “I want that, too. Good luck today, all of you. I’ll be sitting with mum and dad, rooting for you.”

Harry nodded in acknowledgement. He didn’t want to be too encouraging and give her hope that wasn’t there.

Ginny’s smile dimmed a bit but she nodded to herself and turned to leave.

“She looks better,” said George as she walked away.

“She does,” said Fred.

“I hope she is. I think it’ll be good for her that I won’t be here next year,” said Harry, quietly.

The twins looked sympathetically back. “I hate to say it, mate, but you might be right.”

“Don’t worry, you won’t have to be without us for long,” said Fred with a wink.

“We have a merry prank ready for the end of the year,” said George with a grin.

“I can’t wait,” said Harry, sarcastically. The twins cackled and finished their breakfast.

Harry stood up and approached the head table.

“Father, Mother,” Harry said, formally bowing to the two important people as he knew was polite. Jean Claude smiled at Harry.

“Son. It is good to see you,” said Jean Claude.

“It’s a wonderful surprise to see you all. You didn’t let us know you were coming,” Harry said.

Julia laughed, her mirth a beautiful, tinkling sound. Harry couldn’t help but smile at the sound.

“We wanted to surprise you, fils. We also weren’t sure if we would be able to make it,” said Julia.

Jean Claude looked neutral but his side eye shot to Fudge, who came to represent the Ministry himself after the debacle that was Dolores Umbridge. Fudge gave Harry a frown but he refused to look directly at Jean Claude.

Jean Claude huffed in humor and annoyance.

“We almost weren’t allowed entry into the country for the event,” said Jean Claude. “Thankfully, I had foreseen a possible problem and worked through diplomatic channels in the ICW to gain access to my own students and my family.”

Dumbledore walked in, his eyes twinkling as he took his seat in the center of the table. He looked to be enjoying Fudge’s flustered feathers.

“Yes, well. It doesn’t surprise me,” said a frowning Harry as he looked at the Ministry contingent. Harry noticed Guilia Edgecombe sitting with the Minister, giving Harry a look that could boil a chicken, it was so hot and angry.

Jean Claude noticed the same. He nodded sagely.

“Would you like a tour after the event?” Harry asked.

“We’d be glad to accept such an invitation. It will be good to spend time with you all, fils,” said Julia with a gentle smile.

Snape heard. He bared his teeth and hoped he could interrupt the fun.

Harry went back to his seat but he was too nervous to eat. He wasn’t that worried about going into the lake, even if he did have to fight. He was nervous about being broadcast to all of the spectators at the tournament. They had a special projection screen that showed all of the teens and what they were doing during the event. Harry scowled at the giant screens and the wizarding wireless and other reporters that would be present. Harry hated reporters.

Dumbledore stood at the front of the room.

“Competitors, please prepare to head down to the competition area near the Black Lake as soon as you can. Students, the event will start in one hour,” said Albus.

Harry jumped to his feet. The twins followed with jolly smiles on their lips. They made their way down to the lake. Soon, all of the competitors and their coaches had joined them. Harry’s coaches were all gone. Bill was hiding away and a supposed hostage. Remus and Sirius were in France. Moody was standing behind Harry with a scowl on his beautiful face.

“Wait for me, boy. I wasted half an hour waiting for you to get your lazy arse out of bed before I realized you weren’t in it! How am I supposed to guard you when you run off without me?” asked Moody. He was scowling at Igor Karkaroff. Karkaroff was watching the handsome scowling man with a strange look on his face. He couldn’t quite place where he knew this scowling man from.

“Sorry, Moody. We got up to something and I forgot to call you in. I’ll explain when I get back,” said Harry.

“Kingsley couldn’t find your ladies, either,” said Moody.

Harry looked around. The youngest seeker in a century quickly spotted his ladies.

“There,” said Harry. “Four o'clock, very back row in the Gryffindor stands.”

“I see’em,” said Moody. He signaled at Kingsley and gave him the sign so he could find them. Kingsley turned his head and made a beeline for the ladies. Harry relaxed a bit to see it. His enemies would love to get their hands on his fiances.

“I hate that you’re going in the water without me,” said an angry sounding Moody. It was how he fretted.

“Don’t worry. We’re going to be in and out,” said Harry.

“I hope so, lad. With you, hardly anything goes to plan,” said the man.

Harry scowled at the correctness of that statement.

The judges arrived and the students and spectators settled in the stands. The press buzzed around but left the competitors alone thanks to the auror presence. Madam Bones wasn’t taking any chances today. She had six aurors on hand.

Harry waited with his fellows at the edge of the lake. Finally, Ludo Bagman’s voice rang out.

“Ladies and gentlewizards, it’s time for the show! This is the second task of the Triwizard Tournament of 1994-1995!” cried the man. The crowd cheered.

Ludo gave a quick recap of the previous task and the points totals so far. He reminded everyone of the team members for each school. He said the final name with relish.

“... and finally, we have Harry Potter! Potter outflew a dragon during the last task. What will he do with the clue given to him from the dragon’s nest? Let’s review,” said Ludo. Ludo pointed at the lake. Four merpeople floated to the surface and sang a haunting melody through what was basically a glass of water wrapped around their heads.

“Come seek us where our voices sound,
We cannot sing above the ground,
And while you're searching ponder this;
We've taken what you'll sorely miss,
An hour long you'll have to look,
And to recover what we took,
But past an hour, the prospect's black,
Too late, it's gone, it won't come back.”

Everyone gasped and cheered to hear the deadly sounding poem. Harry scowled. His ladies almost did die. So did all of those other people. What if Harry hadn’t made it in time? They awoke a little over an hour after they disappeared.

“Competitors, prepare yourselves for the blast!” cried Ludo.

Harry waited for the sound of the blast before he pulled his gillyweed out of one of the compartments. He chewed while he dug out his dive helmet and his broom.

“Potter’s using his broom again! It’s a trick we’ve seen before but will it be as effective in the water?” asked Ludo.

Harry suddenly gasped for breath. He jumped in the water and felt immediate relief from the feeling of suffocation. He looked to the side. Fleur and her teammates were swimming forward with sure strokes and bubblehead charms. To his other side, Viktor Krum and his teammates were transformed into beings that were half human, half shark. Harry shook his head at the thought of keeping human legs and accepting a shark head. It made no sense.

Harry jumped on his broom and looked at Fred and George. “Ready?”

“Let’s go,” said the twins as one. They all tapped their belts and bubbles shot out like mad all around them. Their brooms shot forward, familiar and easy to control, even at fast speeds.

They shot through the water, passing up their competitors and shooting off through murky depths.

They went quickly towards the bottom of the lake but were soon under attack from a horde of grindylow.

They did barrel rolls and twisted away from the long, deadly fingers of the vicious beasts. A few spells to repel the things and they were back on their way. Suddenly, a herd of hippocampus came streaming towards them. The giant animals with the head of a horse and the tail of a fish were stampeding towards them.

“Dive!” Harry shouted.

They dove low and laid across their brooms. The herd stampeded over them.

They kept going until they ran smack dab into a school of plimpies. The fish with long arms that attached to you and nibbled on your toes, fingers, and nose were an annoyance more than a deadly danger. The death eaters that found them next were not.

A spell shot by Harry’s head. He rolled and looked behind him, his wand held aloft for light. Another arc of spell light flew towards him.

“Duck!” Harry shouted. The twins ducked and rolled. They looked behind them and saw the group of three death eaters swimming towards them.

Harry growled and whipped his wand to cast expelliarmus. The death eaters scattered.

The twins cast stunning charms at the bastards, intending to leave them to drown.

Harry cast expelliarmus again, this time catching one of the bastards on the chin. The man with a bubble head charm and a set of charmed flippers sank into the clutches of the grindylow in the seabed below.

Harry turned to fight the other two. The twins were flying literal circles around the men, creating a whirlpool that threw the swimming death eaters off course, pushing them right in the path of the returning hippocampus.

“Loop!” Harry cried as the massive animals bore down on them. The twins and Harry made a fast, hard loop, coming up and around behind the herd. The death eaters weren’t so lucky. They were battered and bloodied unconscious from the stampeding forehooves.

“Let’s go,” said Harry. He didn’t care if the death eaters lived or died. He merely summoned their masks and looked at their faces. He shook his head. Theodore Nott, his father Adrian, and a death eater named Avery. Harry cast a parting shot to make the bastards float and turned to continue the race.

They flew quickly towards the merpeople village and slammed to a stop at the clowns with their names on them. They didn’t know that the sight of the clown dummies instead of the living people the judges had placed under those icy waves was causing an uproar. The real hostages started to emerge, many of them angry that they’d been placed in danger, telling the story of awakening after one hour, their lives almost forfeit because of someone’s faulty spell casting.

Fred grinned at Harry. “Time for our first trick,” he said.

“Hold your clown and pull the tag around its wrist,” said George.

“Hold on tight!” said Fred.

Harry looked wary but did as they asked.

The clown quickly inflated, shooting Harry up through the water and out to fly above the lake. Harry shouted at the sudden ascent. The twins popped up right behind him. They cackled.

“Now, use your broom to fly towards the dock,” said Fred.

“Remember to empty your remaining two compartments over the crowd,” said George.

Harry sighed but agreed. The twins had done the hard work of figuring out the clue, maybe Harry could do the easy work of pranking a bunch of innocent people.

They flew up fast to the dock and circled over the crowd once, dragging their bobbing and dancing clowns.

They flew over the crowd and turned upside down, the contents of their last two utility belt compartments flying out. One compartment was full of order forms. The other was full of tiny harmless prank vials that fell out and broke on people all over the crowd. People with wild, colorful swirls of cotton for hair appeared next to people speaking backwards and people who had turned into giant canaries. It was pure insanity. The twins cackled and Harry laughed. They landed on the dock with a flourish.

“Potter has pranked the crowd,” squeaked the voice of Ludo Bagman. “The products come from an establishment called Marauding Weasley Magical Mischief. It’s pure chaos!” said Ludo.

Harry laughed to see it. The twins bowed and sonorused their voice. “Anyone who uses the code word, clown, gets 10% off their first purchase!” cried the twins.

People cheered all over. Those who had been pranked all got an extra 10% off coupon when the prank ended. People cheered and laughed all over.

The Bulgarian team popped out of the water, They couldn’t get the transfiguration to end. Madame Pomfrey ran forward and helped. They climbed out, their clowns bobbing in the water.

“What’s that?” asked someone. Madame Bones looked out in the water. She saw three floating bodies. People started to cry out in fear. Madame Bones and two aurors took a fast boat out to pull in the bodies. They popped off quickly to Saint Mungo’s.

“Was that the Beauxbatons team?” asked Ludo Bagman. Just then, three heads popped out of the water. Their bubble head charm burst as they pushed the colorful clowns over to the docks. Fleur and her teammates climbed out of the water.

“That’s all of them!” said Ludo. “Let us take just a few moments for the scoring.”

The judges conferred and argued. Finally, after almost 20 minutes, the judges made the high sign.

“Finally!” called Ludo. “The suspense was too much, even if the show was entertaining.” The Weasley twins decided to take advantage of the captive audience to showcase a few more tricks and pranks. Harry stayed far back but laughed along with everyone else. The judges passed the scores over to Ludo.

“First place is Hogwarts with 28 points! Second place is Durmstrang with 26 points. That leaves Beauxbatons in third place with 24 points. That leaves the final rankings as Hogwarts in first place with 56 points; Durmstrang in second place with 51 points; and Beauxbatons in third place with 50 points! Good show everyone! Join us for the third task on June 3, 2024!” Ludo cried. Everyone cheered and the crowd started to move. Hermione and Gabrielle ran up to Harry with Kingsley at their back.

Moody had his eyes peeled for more trouble. No one else might have noticed the quick little death eater battle that took place at the same time the French contingent were grabbed by the grindylows but Moody did. He saw the floating bodies a good five minutes before anyone else. He just didn’t bother to tell anyone. He didn’t work for the aurors anymore.

“Harry!” cried the girls as one. Harry spun around and caught them both, just as the other hostages started to pour onto the stage. Harry hugged and kissed them both, checking them over to make sure they were in good health. Julia and Jean Claude were congratulating the French team before they made their way over to Harry’s group.

“Are you alright?” asked Hermione.

“We saw the battle, though no one else seems to have noticed,” said Gabrielle, quietly.

“Good. I don’t want or need the credit for that,” said Harry. Jean Claude and Julia arrived.

“Are you alright son?” asked Jean Claude. He had certainly noticed the death eater battle. Julia was taking it in turns to hug and kiss each person.

“What happened?” asked Hermione, as Julia let go of her.

“Nott and his father attacked us. Another death eater, too. We fought them off but the grindylow and the hippocampus got them,” said Harry. “I floated them towards the surface when I could,” he shrugged.

“You did more than I would have done,” said Moody in a sexy growl. Several ladies nearby giggled. Moody gave them the stink eye and they moved along.

Madam Bones walked back in the clearing. She walked over to Harry’s group, who were literally surrounded by Hogwarts students. Only Moody’s barrier kept them back.

“Right. Move along,” said Madame Bones to the students.

“Will there be another party?” called a student.

“Sure. Meet us in the same place at the same time,” called Fred.

“Spread the word,” said George.

Students cheered all over the place as word spread. They finally started to move along.

“Let’s go. I need a quick shower and I want to spend time with Mother and Father before I do any partying,” said Harry.

They walked towards the castle while someone watched them go with anger. Draco Malfoy slipped back around the posts and kept watch, like he’d been ordered to do.

Harry led the way to his dorms and down into his trunk. Everyone kept Jean Claude and Julia company while Harry and the twins had a nice hot bath. Harry stumbled out of the tub and back downstairs with a troubled heart. Would the death eaters ever stop coming for him? How could he stop them, too?

Harry arrived in his sitting room for a lovely surprise. His entire family was sitting in the sitting room, including his two precious boys. Harry ran forward and picked up the giggling almost six month old babies.

“Julius! Jameson! What are you doing here?” asked Harry.

Jean Claude and Julia smiled. Hermione and Gabrielle just handed over the babies when Harry took his seat. He buried his face in their little baby necks and chuckled wetly. His emotions were overflowing with his children back in his arms after two months apart.

“We knew your trunk was safe. We have a snuff box that they traveled within. We will make sure they get safely home again,” said Jean Claude.

Sirius laughed. “It’s an awesome prank, Prongslet. No one suspected a thing!”

“Yes, well, let’s just hope they don’t suspect anything before we leave,” said Remus. He couldn’t help but worry about the dangerous stunt, even though Harry’s reaction to seeing his son’s was a beautiful sight to behold.

“Dadadadada! Lalalalala!” cried the boys. They wouldn’t let go of their father’s robes.

“I love you too, lads,” said Harry with tears in his smiling eyes.

The group spent the next hour relaxing in Harry’s trunk, watching the father spend special time with his precious boys. The lads started to yawn as 8pm approached. It was their usual bedtime. Harry cuddled them close. They started to slip off to sleep.

“I guess it’s time to tuck them in,” said a disappointed Harry.

The boys whinged a bit when Harry stood.

Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle took the boys into the snuff box, which was set up like a nursery with a comfortable sofa inside. Harry cuddled his boys while Hermione and Gabrielle sang a beautiful song in German for them both.

“Da loves you both. You’ve got to go back with Grammie and Pop Pop for a little while longer but Da will see you soon. I love you so much,” said the young father as he cuddled his sons. The boys clung to Harry until their little hands relaxed in sleep. The girls each took a baby and tucked them into bed. Harry kissed them both and turned to see Dan and Emma standing behind them. Emma hugged him and Dan slapped a hand on his shoulder.

“We’ll keep an eye on them for you, Harry. You’ll see them again next month when you do the ritual. Then, it’s just nine short weeks until you’ll be home again,” said Emma, soothingly. Harry nodded his head from where it was buried in her shoulder. He sniffled and stood back.

“Keep your eyes on the prize, son. Success is at your fingertips,” said Dan.

Harry sighed and nodded. He hugged each of the Grangers and kissed his boys one more time before he left the snuff box.

When Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle were out of the snuff box and Sirius, Remus, Tonks, and Regulus had joined the Grangers once more inside, Jean Claude put the snuff box away in his breast pocket.

“Do you want to see the Chamber of Secrets before you go?” asked Bill.

“We’d love to,” agreed Julia. She took Harry’s hand and pulled him close. Harry let her whisper in his ear as they walked out of Gryffindor Tower.

Harry felt better by the time they arrived at the second floor girls’ loo. The twins were wise enough to get permission for this party directly from Dumbledore himself. It was a sanctioned event with permission to last until midnight. The rest of the school and the visiting students were starting to arrive as Harry led his group down the stairs.

They came out into the Chamber and Julia looked up and gasped in fear.

Jean Claude looked up to see what had caught her attention. He gasped in amazement at what he saw.

“Is that your kill?” asked Jean Claude. Harry looked up and scowled.

“It is,” Harry said. He couldn’t help but rub his forearm as he looked at the giant thing.

“Fils, that beast could have swallowed you whole!” cried Julia.

Jean Claude was amazed by the size of the skeleton. “We should have this moved to your enclave in France.”

“You think so?” asked Harry.

“Definitely,” said Jean Claude and Bill at the same time.

“Maybe,” said Harry, noncommittally.

“You deserve the honor of your trophy,” said Jean Claude.

Harry sighed. “I’d rather just forget it ever happened.”

Jean Claude put a hand on Harry's shoulder. “But it did happen, son. Nothing will change that.”

“I guess that’s true,” Harry said. Jean Claud patted his shoulder.

Jean Claude and Julia stayed for an hour or so of the party, spending time with Harry’s group and the French team. It was a good time had by all until Jean Claude stood.

“We will see you anon, son. Please take care of one another until you return to us,” said the man.

Harry stood and looked at Jean Claude with admiration. “I swear it shall be so, father.”

Julia kissed them all and the French contingent gathered around their portkeys and disappeared.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 32

A few days later, Harry was called up to Dumbledore’s office. Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle, followed by Moody and Kingsley, walked with Harry up the spiral stairs to the Headmaster’s office. They found someone completely unexpected inside.

“Malfoy,” hissed Moody. Harry pulled his wand fast and looked ready. The person turned around. It was Narcissa Malfoy.

“Mr. Potter,” she said.

“It’s Lord Potter,” said Harry, firmly. Jean Claude would be ashamed if Harry let such a slight from an enemy go by without a word.

Narcissa looked down, demurely. “My mistake,” she said. “I meant no harm. I am merely very familiar with your name but not very familiar with your lordship.”

“Lordships,” said Harry. “Headmaster Dumbledore, did you need something?”

“Yes, Lady Malfoy has asked to speak with you. She says it’s urgent. I’m uncertain of the nature of her call,” said Dumbledore without the usual twinkle in his eye.

“I’ve come to seek asylum,” said Narcissa.

“What does that have to do with me?” asked Harry.

“I am willing to make an exchange to secure my position,” said Narcissa.

Harry felt a wave of fear and anger come over him.

“What exactly do you expect to exchange for what?” asked Harry aggressively.

Narcissa looked coolly back for a moment before her facade broke. “I don’t have anywhere else to go. Lucius… he did terrible things. Draco is set on following in his father’s footsteps. I can’t do anything to help him. Next year, I’m sending him to Durmstrang to be educated. I just can’t stay in my own home until then. Draco has forbidden it. Now that he’s Lord Malfoy, I can’t make him do much of anything. He has only agreed to go to Durmstrang because his father wanted it. He intends to continue his father’s legacy,” Narcissa said. Her voice breaking on the last word.

“We should call the aurors. If she’s ready to turn on the dirty little bugger, we should get it on record,” said Moody.

“Draco hasn’t done anything truly wrong. Lucius was the mastermind of this terrible plan. Draco merely heard it. He might be on the way to Nice right now!” said Narcissa.

Harry felt a thrill of fear run through him. “Who’s going to Nice?”

“Your former friend, Ron Weasley. There is a back door to the Malfoy enclave that only family members know of. Lucius told him where the door is located before he was killed. He gave the Weasley boy the money for an international portkey. I don’t know when he plans to go but I know they thought the distraction of the tournament would be an ideal time!” cried the woman.

Harry’s face turned red with rage. He looked at Dumbledore with his teeth bared. Dumbledore didn’t wait. He went to the floo. He called the Weasley home.

Molly was out cold before the fire in the kitchen. She was snoring loudly.

“Molly!” cried Dumbledore. He pulled back and called Arthur at work.

“Arthur, Molly’s unconscious before the fire. There might be a situation with your son! Please, we need your assistance,” said Dumbledore.

“I’m coming,” said a concerned Arthur. He ended the call with Dumbledore and ran for the floo exit in the Ministry.

“That bastard had better not come near my children!” screamed Harry. Harry jerked out his mirror and called Jean Claude.

“Papa!” cried the teen.

“What is it, Harry?” asked Jean Claude.

Arthur’s head popped back in the fire. “Molly’s been dosed with a sleeping draft. Ron’s missing!”

“Shite!” cursed Harry.

“Ron? Is that the batard who attempted to kidnap your children?” asked an alarmed Jean Claude.

“It is. He’s working with a bloody Malfoy to find a way into my enclave,” Harry said. He turned to Narcissa. “Tell me where the entrance is.”

Narcissa watched Harry for a moment. “Promise me you’ll grant me sanctuary if I do,” negotiated the woman.

“If you don’t tell me now, I swear I will find a way to see you behind bars!” spat Harry. Madam Bones popped through the floo and Narcissa believed him. Still, she looked at Dumbledore.

“We will find accommodations for you,” said the Headmaster. Narcissa nodded.

“There is a trap door that opens into the nursery. It was meant to be a way to escape with the children if it was ever needed. There’s an outlet by the water. A rock that looks like a small bear,” said Narcissa.

Jean Claude didn’t wait. He was yelling at aurors who flooded from the room.

Harry ended the call and called Dan and Emma. Dan answered.

“Harry?” asked the man. The man appeared to be sleeping.

“Dan, where are the twins? Where’s Emma?” asked Harry.

“They’re in the nursery. Emma was teaching them the alphabet before their nap. I decided to start my own nap right away. What’s wrong?” asked a groggy Dan. He was shaking off the feeling of tiredness. In a few moments, he was alert and awake.

“Ron’s coming. He knows a secret entrance that’ll take him right to the nursery!” cried Harry.

Dan jumped up. He opened the lock box beside his bed and pulled out his loaded service weapon. He checked the gun and put the mirror with Harry in his pocket, so Harry could just barely see over the inside of the pocket. Dan walked quickly but stealthily down to the nursery. He paused. He could hear talking.

“... I’ll kill you too, muggle. Get out of my way or I swear, I’ll do it,” said a voice Harry knew well. It was Ron.

“Please, son, you don’t want to do this. These are innocent babies. Please, put down the wand and we’ll get you the help you need,” begged the woman. Harry’s boys started to whimper in upset.

Dan peeked in the room through the crack in the door to prepare his aim. Ron had his wand aimed at Emma. The boy grit his teeth.

“I’ll kill them just to end that racket!” cried Ron. He lifted his wand, meaning business. Dan burst in the door and shot the little traitor before he could blink. Ron was hit in the right shoulder, his wand flew out of his hand. Emma jumped forward and grabbed it. Dan moved in front of her, his teeth bared in vicious, deadly anger. The baby boys were crying now, the loud noise scared them to death. The boys weren’t the only ones who were alarmed by the sound. Harry’s security team poured into the room. Jean Claude and his aurors were right behind them.

“Secure him,” boomed Jean Claude, pointing at the bleeding and crying Ron.

“I’m dying! I’m dying!” cried Ron. No one cared. They put him in magic suppression cuffs and zapped a cauterization charm at his wound. Ron screamed in pain.

Dan and Emma turned to the babies and picked them up, cuddling the precious dears close. Soon, they were swept out of the room just as Ron was swept out of Harry’s enclave.

No one noticed the brief look of disappointment on Narcissa’s face. She schooled her features.

Jean Claude called Harry’s mirror. Harry looked at the thing. Jean Claude’s calmly in control face shown back.

“We have the perpetrator in hand. We will search this entire enclave for any additional entrances or exits,” spat Jean Claude.

“Please,” said Harry. His heart was thundering in fear for his children. Hermione and Gabrielle put a grounding hand on his back.

“They’re safe, mon amour,” said Gabrielle, quietly.

“You got there in time,” said Hermione.

“I think your family would be best suited to stay at our home tonight. We will have aurors placed outside their rooms,” said Jean Claude.

Harry relaxed a bit. “I want to come home,” said Harry.

Jean Claude didn’t know Narcissa was in the room. “Stay the course, son. We have your enemy in our grasp. He will not escape. You have a goal to achieve and you are close to that achievement.”

Harry grit his teeth. He didn’t want to stay at this damn school. His family was in danger!

“I know how you feel, my child, but you must succeed at this. Bigger enemies are afoot,” said Jean Claude. “Nicholas and Perenell have been informed of the change in date for the ritual. They will be ready to attend you.”

Harry sighed. “Fine. I swear, if any of these arseholes touch my children, then I will end them all!”

Madame Bones couldn’t help but agree. “You can use any force necessary to protect yourself or others from a threat of death.”

Harry looked at her face. He glanced at Narcissa and nodded. Narcissa watched him coolly in return.

“I’ll call you when I get back to my rooms, papa. Please, keep Julius and Jameson safe,” begged Harry. Jean Claude looked behind him.

“They are already on their way to my home, son,” said Jean Claude. He showed Harry the line of people filing through the floo.

Harry relaxed a bit more. “Alright. I’ll call you in a few minutes.”

“Bene,” said Jean Claude. He ended the call and went to oversee the collection of evidence at the crime scene.

Harry turned back to Dumbledore.

“May I go?” asked Harry, hurriedly.

“Please, may I go with you,” said Narcissa. Harry blinked.

“You want to stay with me?” asked a dubious Harry.

“My son cannot see me. He is my head of house. He can order me to do things and I must comply. He holds the family magic to which I am bound,” said Narcissa.

Dumbledore studied her. “You could be under such orders as we speak.”

“Yet, I am not,” said Narcissa. Dumbledore looked crafty.

“If you will bind to Harry as a vassal, we will allow it,” said Dumbledore.

Harry scoffed. “You want me to bind this witch to my family?”

“No, as a vassal to your overlord. Your magic would overrule any family magic to which she is bound,” said Dumbledore. “Then, we would know no one else is controlling her.”

“Yeah, but we don’t know what she’ll do when she’s controlling herself,” countered Harry.

“I’ll swear an oath that as long as I am in your household, I will do no harm to you or your family,” said Narcissa. It was a very Slytherin statement, though the Gryffindors in the room didn’t see it.

Harry huffed in annoyance. This was taking unnecessary time.

“I would suggest it, Harry,” said Dumbledore.

Harry looked at Narcissa. “You really want to be under my control?”

“I do not fear you,” said the woman, coolly.

“Nor I you,” said Harry with a sneer to his voice.

“Then, let us be bound,” said Narcissa.

Harry looked at his ladies.

“I’m not sure, Harry,” said Hermione, cautiously.

“I support you, mon amour. Whatever you choose,” said Gabrielle.

Harry looked ready to say no.

“I will turn guardianship of Draco over to Headmaster Karkaroff. Draco will leave with him at the end of the school year,” said Narcissa. She looked down for a moment then up. “We are family, Mr. Potter. Your great grandmother was my aunt, Dorea Black Potter.”

“It’s Lord Potter,” said Harry in a hard voice.

Dumbledore looked at Harry encouragingly.

“We’ll need a contract. I am willing to grant you sanctuary in my home until the end of the school year. You’ll swear on your life and magic that as long as you’re in my household, you’ll do no harm and allow no harm to be done to me, my family, or my friends,” said Harry.

“I accept,” said Narcissa. Dumbledore started writing. He handed the contract to Hermione. She read it, as did Gabrielle, before Harry had his turn. Narcissa read it and signed, then Harry followed suit.

Harry curled his lip but pulled out the elder wand. As he watched this woman, he decided she was just like his aunt Petunia. Harry wished with all his heart that none of the people like them or their children were his family. He thought of Andromeda and Tonks and wished they were his family, instead of this bint. He cast the spell to make Narcissa his vassal.

Narcissa cried out when she was hit. She fell forward and felt bereft. The Black family magic had left her. She could feel it. She had been cast from the family. On Privet Drive, Petunia also cried out and fell to the floor. The blood wards cracked away from the property and floated towards Harry’s family home in Nice. In Azkaban prison, Bellatrix LeStrange cried out and fainted. No one helped her. Tonks and Andromeda suddenly felt buoyed and loved. They didn’t recognize the Black family magic anymore but they were fully subsumed back into the family.

“What did you do?” asked Narcissa. She looked at the symbol on her shoulder. It was very pretty, even if Narcissa felt revulsion at the sight.

“I made you my vassal,” said Harry, as if the woman was daft.

“But the Black family magic, it left me. I could feel it. You cast me from my family!” said Narcissa. She cast a spell and her family tree appeared. She and Draco were no longer listed under the Black family. Narcissa looked at Harry in surprise and anger.

“Sorry,” Harry said, flippantly. “I just wished that you and your ilk were no family of mine,” said Harry. “Sometimes my magic makes things happen that I don’t intend.”

Narcissa pulled herself together, even though she felt an ache in her heart. She was without her family magic for the first time in her life.

Harry stared at her for a minute while she composed herself. Dumbledore shook his head sadly but didn’t say anything.

“Come on. We need to sneak you into the dorms,” said Harry.

“Just take the floo,” said Moody. He never took his eyes off of Narcissa. Kingsley was standing between the woman and Harry.

Harry growled and led the woman through the floo to his private space. He stomped through his house up to the guest suites. “Here, pick any room that’s not taken,” said Harry.

Narcissa walked regally into the first room available and looked with a judgemental glance around the room. “Quaint, but it will do.”

Harry rolled his eyes. “The elves will bring you anything you need. Just, stay in here and stay hidden,” said Harry.

Narcissa inclined her head but didn’t answer. Harry turned and left the room. He went down to the sitting room and called Dan and Emma again. They were sitting together in a guest room at Jean Claude’s house, rocking the sleepy babies.

“Mum? Dad?” Harry asked. Dan and Emma looked up. They saw Harry with Gabrielle and Hermione at his back.

“Thank goodness you’re alright,” said Hermione.

Emma smiled at Dan. “Thanks to my heroes. Harry, how did you know I was in trouble?” asked Emma.

“I didn’t. Narcissa Malfoy came to me at Hogwarts. She told me Ron knew about the hole in my wards and meant to use it. I called you right away,” said Harry.

“Thank goodness for small miracles,” said Emma.

“Or suspect timing,” growled Dan. Moody nodded his agreement.

“Very suspect,” spat Harry’s head of security.

“What did she want? I know it must have been something if she was willing to talk,” said Dan, belligerently.

“She wanted sanctuary,” said Harry. He waffled for a moment. “I made her my vassal.”

“That witch?” asked Tonks, who was standing behind Emma. “She’s bad news, Harry. Her name might be Malfoy but she’s a Black, through and through.”

“Not anymore,” said Harry in angry satisfaction. “I cast her out of the family.”

Tonks laughed. She thought for a moment. “Did you wish she wasn’t your family when you made her your vassal?” asked Tonks.

“I did,” said Harry.

“Did you wish anything else?” asked the woman. Harry thought about it. He winced. He looked at Tonks.

“I might have wished you and your mum were my family instead,” said Harry.

Tonks snorted in laughter and crashed into the wall. She cast a spell and double checked for herself. She cackled in vicious glee.

“You sure did cast Narcissa out. You cast everyone out except me, my mum, my dad, Padfoot, Reggie, and Julius and Jameson. We’re true Blacks with access to the Black family magic now!” gasped the woman as she laughed hard.

Harry couldn’t help but feel a little smug. “They’re no family of mine. I’m glad you are,” said Harry.

“So am I, little cousin,” said a grinning Tonks.

“Just be careful with that viper at your back,” growled Dan.

“I’ll keep my eyes peeled for trouble,” huffed Moody. “If she steps one foot out of line, we’ll see her before the Wizengamot.

Harry couldn’t help but agree.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 33

The days went by and Harry almost started to relax, the drama llama his life had become seemed to be settling down. Classes were an afterthought to the boy whose whole mind and body were focused on the Trois Amants Purifier ritual breathing its way down his neck. The ritual would take place on March 21, 1995. They had special dispensation from Dumbledore to miss classes on March 20, 21, and 22. They would travel by portkey with Dumbledore, Bill, Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle to France.

The practice sessions had heated up to scorching proportions, the memories of which left Harry distracted and hardly able to focus on anything else. Harry awoke after a late night of practice. The teens had finally allowed their naked bodies to be seen completely and touched. It felt so glorious to have his ladies hands and mouths on every part of him. His eyes glazed over at the thought of doing the same to them. He sighed and got out of his bed. He went to his toilet and got ready for the day. Tomorrow, they would leave for France.

Harry went down to get a cup of tea before breakfast. He was often downstairs, ready to go before Hermione. She liked to read before she got out of bed and it often led to her being almost late.

Harry sat at his table and thought sadly of his lads. He would normally spend this time of the day with them. He tried to buck up. It was only a couple of months before he would have them back in his life. He smiled. He will see his boys tomorrow.

Bill came downstairs and took a seat beside Harry. He had a frown on his face.

“What’s wrong, Bill?” asked Harry.

“Ron’s trial is tomorrow,” said Bill.

Harry snorted. “Is it? Well, bully for him.”

“I’m torn. I want to go see what happens but I also want to help you prepare for the ritual,” said Bill.

Harry blushed. “You can’t help me prepare for the ritual. Only Hermine and Gabrielle can do that,” said Harry.

Bill smirked. “I researched the ritual. Trust me, I don’t want to be a participant in the ritual; I mean I can help you with the spells you’ll need,” said Bill.

“What spells?” asked Harry.

Bill looked at Harry wryly. “Obviously you don’t know these spells. Birth control spells, Harry. Spells to make sure no one ends up with a baby after this ritual. Also, there are other spells that can make things good. You should learn them and use them well.”

Harry’s face was red but he nodded. “I reckon I could use a lesson.”

“Right,” said Bill. “Hence my dilemma.”

“What time is his trial?” asked Harry.

“It’s more of a hearing. He’s a minor. He’ll get what’s coming to him but he’ll be judged by a tribunal rather than the entire French Wizengamot,” said Bill. “It’s at 9am.”

“Let’s plan to go to the hearing,” said Harry, firmly.

“You want to come?” asked Bill.

“He tried to attack my kids twice, Bill. Whatever can be done to curb his actions, needs to be done,” said Harry.

Bill sighed and nodded. “I reckon you’re right.”

Gabrielle and Fleur came into the room. Bill grinned to see his girlfriend. They sat and spoke quietly to one another while Gabrielle came to give Harry a kiss. Harry figured it was a good way to start the day.

Harry’s mind wasn’t on classwork that day. He was too distracted with thoughts of the ritual, of worry for his boys, and with thoughts of what the spells Bill meant to teach him might do exactly.

Finally, classes ended for the day and it was time for dinner. Harry was walking with Hermione and Neville when Susan and Hannah ran up to them.

“Harry! You need to come quickly. Something happened with Gabrielle!” said Hannah, frantically.

“What?” asked Harry in a panic.

“She’s not hurt. It’s just that… well. There was an incident with Malfoy,” said Susan, seriously.

“That bastard. I’ll kill him. Where’s Gabrielle?” asked Harry.

“She’s in the Hospital Wing,” said Susan.

Harry didn’t wait to hear anything else. He turned to run down the hallway with Hermione at his side. Moody and Kingsley had to sprint to keep up with the upset teens.

They burst through the doorway into the hospital wing and heard Gabrielle crying. She was behind a curtain.

Harry and Hermione rushed over. They came around the curtain and stopped dead. Gabrielle was sitting on the bed, transformed into a bird. Harry gasped while Hermione stood frozen.

Gabrielle saw them. She flinched away from the stunned looks on their faces.

Harry hurried forward and took her hand. Her fingers were long, graceful, and had wickedly sharp talons on the end of each one. Her arms were covered in downy white feathers while her chest and head were covered with long golden feathers that looked sharp ended, like they were made of gold instead of fluff. Her face was elongated but her features were her own. Silky wisps of feather covered her cheeks, forehead, and chin in a complex pattern of gold and white. Wings were huddled against her back with the most gorgeous white, dusky rose, and gold feathers.

She tried to pull her hand away from Harry but he wouldn’t let her.

“Gabrielle, you’re so beautiful,” Harry said with awe in his voice.

She choked on a sob. Hermione shook herself out of it and rushed forward, taking the girl in her arms.

“Don’t cry, ma cherie,” cooed Hermione. “I know you must be upset or your form wouldn’t have come out to protect you but please don’t cry. You are gorgeous.”

Gabrielle curled into Harry and Hermione’s arms. The wings receded into her back and the feathers retracted back into skin. She didn’t stop crying.

Finally, she was fully transformed back into her normal self.

“What happened?” asked Harry, gently. “Are you hurt?”

“No, I’m not hurt,” said Gabrielle, her voice still wobbling but the tears starting to subside now that she was fully human again. “Malfy happened.”

“What did he do?” asked Harry, the fire of anger already starting to burn in his eyes.

“We were sharing the Herbology Class with the Slytherins and Ravenclaws today. We were working with Creepy Strangler Vines. He tripped me and I fell into them. I panicked and transformed. I was able to break free but he said I was a disgusting creature and should be put down like one. The professor did nothing to stop him. I couldn’t turn back into myself!” said Gabrielle, her red face looking shamed.

“Is this your first time transforming?” asked Hermione gently.

Gabrielle took a deep shuddering breath and nodded.

“You are a gorgeous being, my love, no matter your form,” said Harry gently. He kissed Gabrielle’s cheeks, kissing away her tears. Hermione hugged her close. Gabrielle felt their love and support. The final feathers retreated from her hair. She sat up and cleaned her face.

Harry watched her, getting more angry by the second. “What’s Malfoy’s problem?

“He’s a bigot,” said Hermione, firmly.

“He’s a bastard,” said Harry.

“He is in the hospital wing as well. When I transformed, I shot a fireball at him. His arm was badly burned,” said Gabrielle.

“Good,” said Harry, viciously.

Gabrielle gave him a hurt look. “I hurt him, mon amour.”

Harry saw her upset look and took a deep breath. He let go of his own feelings and took Gabrielle’s hand again. “Grievously?” Harry asked.

“No,” said Gabrielle.

“Then, it will be fine,” said Harry.

Madam Bones stepped around the corner of the curtain.

“Can I speak with you all?” asked Madam Bones.

“Certainly,” said Hermione. Harry just looked distrustfully at the woman. She sighed and looked at Harry.

“You’re right to give me that look. Fudge is trying to capitalize off of this incident. He’s claiming the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Beasts should take control of Gabrielle until a hearing can be arranged. If he succeeds, you won’t have the rights of a human being during your captivity,” said Madam Bones.

“Who is he trying to convince?” asked an alarmed Harry.

“He’s just looking for an employee willing to do his dirty work and take the fall when it comes out in the wash,” said Madam Bones.

“Shite!” said Harry. He knew with enough gold and favors in play, Fudge would find his patsy.

“Exactly. Draco Malfoy is claiming you attacked him without provocation. The Ravenclaw students who saw the incident are contradicting him but there are four Slytherin students from prominent families who are supporting him. Their parents are joining the calls for Gabrielle to be taken in,” said Madam Bones.

“You can’t do that!” cried Harry.

“Not legally, but you understand Fudge’s respect for the law,” said Madam Bones.

Harry scowled. Hermione looked at Gabrielle.

“You have to take the portkey back to France right away,” said the girl.

“I do not want to leave you. We are stronger together,” said Gabrielle.

“We will be together. I just can’t let them have you,” said Harry.

Gabrielle looked scared. Harry looked at Hermione. He gave her a look she recognized.

“No, Harry. I’m not leaving you,” said Hermione, adamantly.

“Hermione, they’ll use you both against me. Today it’s Gabrielle, but tomorrow, it will be you!” said Harry. Hermione was shaking her head, hard. Harry gave her begging puppy dog eyes.

“Please,” he said. Hermione didn’t get the chance to answer. The Hospital Wing doors slammed open. Fudge came in with a man with an executioner’s hood and an ax in his hands.

“Where’s the creature?” asked Fudge.

“Go!” Harry said, quietly. Hermione scowled at him but put her arms around a terrified Gabrielle. She touched the portkey to France and said the passphrase. In a flash, the girls were gone.

“Potter!” yelled Fudge as he came around the curtain. “Where is she?”

Harry gave Fudge a look of pure hate. Fudge stumbled back a few steps to stand behind his ax-wielding compatriot.

“Who are you looking for, Minister Fudge?” asked Madam Bones, as if she didn’t know.

“The creature. We’re taking her in for disposal. She’s vicious. She attacked the Lord of a noble wizarding line,” said Fudge, with a smug look at Harry. Harry’s eyes glittered with malice in return.

“I haven’t seen any creatures,” said Harry.

“Where are you hiding her? I know she’s in here. The French Minister’s daughter. I want her now!” said Fudge.

“She’s gone,” said Harry.

“What? Where did she go?” asked Fudge.

“She went back to France,” said Harry, angrily.

“Where’s the other one then? The muggle? We’ll have her magic bound and her mind wiped,” said Fudge.

“She’s gone, too,” said Harry.

Fudge’s face turned an angry red color. “Issue warrants for their arrests. If they ever show their faces in the United Kingdom again, they’ll be immediately apprehended!”

Harry didn’t say anything. He would make certain neither of his girls were ever seen in this horrid place ever again.

“I’ll be back for you, Potter,” said Fudge, warningly. Harry just stared at the man who left quickly when Dumbledore turned up.

“Harry? The wards showed a portkey activated,” said Dumbledore.

An upset Harry stood up and started to pace. “Hermione and Gabrielle had to flee to France,” said Harry.

“What happened?” asked Dumbledore.

“Malfoy pushed Gabrielle into a deadly plant and she transformed. He got singed and Fudge thought he’d capitalize on the situation. Hermione and Gabrielle had to flee before they could be used against me,” said Harry.

Dumbledore watched Harry, gravely. “Fudge is getting desperate. The Wizengamot is holding an inquiry into his actions.”

“Someone needs to stop him!” said Harry, slamming his fist into his hand.

Dumbledore shook his head sadly. “I fear what he will do before someone does.”

Harry scowled and turned to leave the Hospital Wing. He saw Draco Malfoy. The other boy snarled at Harry as he walked by. Harry gave him a look of disgust and walked out of the wing.

The next morning, Harry was awake and ready to go to France at 5am. He got dressed and barely ran a comb through his hair before he went to wait in the dining room for everyone else to get up.

Harry stared out of the magical window that showed the French countryside. He felt a deep sadness and longing in his heart. First he’d lost his sons, now he’d lost his ladies. What else would England take from him?

Finally, people started to trickle down into the dining room.

“Are you ready to go?” Harry asked, as soon as Kingsley arrived.

“Sit down and drink some tea, Harry. We can’t leave until after breakfast in the Great Hall,” said Bill. No one really noticed Narcissa sitting in the back of the room, buttering a scone. She was always there and never really made them notice her.

“I want to go to France,” said Harry.

“We can’t go until Dumbledore’s ready,” said Bill reasonably.

Harry huffed in annoyance. He didn’t want to wait. He paced while Narcissa listened. Harry was leaving his travel trunk at Hogwarts for the woman to stay in. He would be back in a few days and he wasn’t taking her to his safe haven.

Not a chance.

The group went down to breakfast in the Great Hall a full hour earlier than they usually went. Harry sat down and refused to eat. He watched Dumbledore through the entire meal until the man stood up.

Harry jumped to his feet. Everyone looked at him for the sudden movement. The people who would be joining him noticed Dumbledore had stood. They finished up quickly and stood as well. Harry was already walking towards Dumbledore.

“Shall we retire to my office?” Dumbledore asked, his eyes twinkling as he looked at the intensely focused Harry.

“Please,” said Harry, his voice sounding calm but his fast walk away from them all told of his anxiousness to get moving now.

Harry was staring at the gargoyle over Dumbledore’s office entrance threateningly. The stone guardian was not moved.

“Dipping Dots,” said Dumbledore. The gargoyle moved, allowing them all entry.

Harry, Bill, Fleur, Kingsley, Moody, and Dumbledore all gathered around the portkey. Dumbledore tapped the small child’s teething ring and said, “Portus.”

They zipped off into the ether.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 34

Harry bounced when he landed in England. He moved quickly out of the way out of habit from being instantly attacked in England.

“You’d make a hell of an auror, lad,” said Moody in a deep burr that made women sigh to hear it.

“Not a chance. I don’t trust the government enough to work for them,” said Harry.

Moody grinned in approval at the statement. Kingsley just shook his head. Not that he didn’t agree, just sometimes you have to do what you can to be on the side of good.

The group had arrived in the French Ministry of Magic. Their first stop, as much as Harry hated it, was to attend Ron’s hearing. Harry tried to keep his face neutral when all he wanted to do was scowl at everyone around him. He wouldn’t stop scowling until his ladies and his lads were with him again.

“This way,” said Albus. He led them through the halls of the French Ministry. The French Ministry was above ground. The entire front and back of the building was made of glass. It rose a soaring 12 stories and covered a full city block. The walls were a light blue plaster with artistic designs in the molding showing magical creatures, plants, and historical figures of France.

They hurried down one of the long corridors lined with wide, stately white doors. The ceiling vaulted above them, making the sound of their hurrying feet echo on the ground.

They arrived at a hearing room. Dumbledore ushered them inside. The room had two tables facing a raised dais with a table with three chairs. Seating spread out behind the tables in four neat and even rows. Arthur and Molly Weasley were already sitting in the first row of seats. They looked gravely at the people milling about.

Harry ground his teeth for a moment, then walked over to them.

“Hello Mr. and Mrs. Weasley,” said Harry.

“Please, dear, it’s Arthur and Molly,” said Molly.

“How are you holding up?” asked Bill, concerned.

Molly snorted in anger. “That boy. I can’t believe he would double down on doing the wrong thing.”

Arthur looked grave. “The case against Ron is a good one. I think he’ll see some time in prison. France isn’t as lax as the UK in prosecuting criminals.”

Molly couldn’t help the tear that leaked out of her eye despite her anger.

The bailiff called the room to order. Everyone moved to their seats. Ron was brought into the room. They could tell he’d been silenced. His ears were red and his body taut. He saw Harry and tried to scream. He jerked away from the two aurors holding his arms, with his wrists shackled before him. They pulled him back between them sharply. Ron scowled at the two somber faced aurors.

They forced Ron into a seat. They cast a charm to stick his bum to the seat and prevent him from getting up. Then, they unshackled his arms. Ron tried to turn and yell at Harry again. He was still silenced. Harry stared coldly back at the other boy.

The tribunal of three entered the room and sat at the front. Jean Claude had considered attending these meetings but he didn’t want any possibility of people questioning Ron’s guilt. This wasn’t a vendetta from the minister, it was justice.

“All rise for Chief Tribunal Member Marchelie Joliet, and Associate Tribunal Members Jacques Marsh and Ambrosia Alfred,” called the bailiff. Everyone shuffled to their feet as the justices entered the room.

“Please, be seated. We are here today to determine Ronald Bilius Weasley’s responsibility for several attacks against minor children under the age of one year old,” said the Tribunal leader.

Ron slammed his hands on the table and tried to bellow. Chief Tribunalist Joliet gave him a dirty look.

“You will have your opportunity to speak. Until then, I expect you to respect these proceedings,” said Chief Tribunalist Joliet.

Ron looked outraged and upset but everyone else ignored him. They went through the rest of the procedural matters then turned to the representative for France.

“While Ronald Weasley is a minor child, he has acted with extreme prejudice against those in a less powerful position than himself. He has attacked two innocent babies not even six months old. He has also threatened a muggle with death. He is in this country illegally but I suggest we hold him until his sentence is served. If he is found responsible, then we suggest he be committed to the Rejuvenating Youth House until his 25th birthday with wand restriction to lessons and supervised use only.”

Ron slammed his fists on the table. They could all tell he was trying to say, “Not fair.” He pointed angrily at Harry. Harry looked coldly back.

“Lord Potter Black Gryffindor Slytherin Peverell is the parent of the aggrieved victims. I would like to call him, Headmaster Albus Dumbledore, Security Specialist Moody, and Lead Auror Wentz to speak of what they know of Mr. Weasley’s conduct,” said the representative for France.

“We will hear them speak,” said the Head Tribunalist. Harry grit his teeth and tried not to get too angry while listening first to Lead Auror Wentz talk about what he found when he arrested Ron in Harry’s enclave and then listened to Headmaster Dumbledore talk about why he expelled Ron. Moody got up and shared his memories of both events.

“Now, please let us hear from Lord Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell,” said the French representative. He thought it was a moot point. Ron Weasley was already convicted in the eyes of the tribunal.

Harry wasn’t expecting to testify but as Ron gave him a look of hate, Harry stood and walked up to the interrogation seat.

“We have seen two vicious attacks upon your children, Lord Potter. Could you tell what you remember from each attack?” asked the representative.

Harry gave his memories and answered questions for a few minutes before Ron managed to break the silencing spell on himself.

“He’s a cheat and a liar! You can’t listen to him! I was set up!” said Ron.

“You were caught red handed in Lord Potter’s enclave, were you not?” asked the French representative.

“I don’t know how I got there. For all I know, Potter forced me!” said Ron, hotly.

“Lead Auror Wentz has already testified that you were not found to be under any mind control potions or spells,” said the French representative.

“He’s lying! Potter is a parselmouth! He probably put me under a dark spell,” spat Ron.

Arthur shook his head at his son’s attempts to shift responsibility for his own actions to someone else. Molly started to cry again.

“I’m willing to take veritaserum,” said Harry, blandly.

“No!” said Ron, getting upset. “He can lie even with veritaserum.”

“That will not be necessary, Lord Potter,” said Head Tribunalist Joliet. “We have seen and heard enough to make our ruling.”

Harry inclined his head and stood. He walked by Ron’s table. The boy managed to break the hold the seat had on him. He dove at Harry and knocked the other boy to the ground. He punched Harry twice before Harry flipped them over and pinned the bigger boy to the ground. The aurors put Ron in a body bind, which he struggled to break.

“You’ll get yours, Potter! And your little brats, too!” shouted Ron.

Harry didn’t say a word. He just let the aurors drag Ron up to stand.

“We’re ready to give our verdict,” said Chief Tribunalist Joliet with a frown.

“Due to the violent nature of Ronald Bilius Weasley’s attacks upon Lord Harry Black Potter Gryffindor Slytherin Peverell and upon Heir Jameson Potter and Heir Julius Black, we are granting the state’s request to remand Mr. Weasley to the Rejuvenating Youth House until his 25th birthday. He will be bound to the grounds of the House until he completes 520 hours of community service and a minimum of 16 counseling sessions. Then, his case will be reevaluated for probationary status. He will pay restitution in the amount of 10,000G to the family of Lord Potter for the harassment they have suffered at his hands,” said Associate Tribunalist Afred.

“What? You’re blaming me? I didn’t do anything!” cried Ron. He looked at Harry with hate. “This is all his fault!”

No one acknowledged his outburst.

“So reviewed, so determined,” said Associate Tribunalist Marsh.

“You can’t do this to me!” cried Ron. The aurors silenced him once more as the tribunal members stood and left the room.

Ron had to be literally floated out of the room after he tried to throw himself at Harry again. Harry had a swollen lip from Ron’s earlier attack but he still grinned when Ron looked at him before he left the room for good.

Molly looked at Harry. “Are you alright?” she started fussing about Harry’s injured face.

“I’m fine, Molly. It’s just a little sting. I’ll heal it as soon as we leave here,” said Harry.

“I’m sorry you had to go through that,” said Arthur.

Harry shook his head. “I just hope he learns and gets the help he needs,” said Harry.

Molly gently cupped his face.

“You’re a good boy, Harry,” she said.

“Come on, Molly. We need to go see to it that he’s properly processed,” said Arthur.

“We’ll see you at the wedding?” asked Harry.

Arthur smiled. “If not before,” he agreed. Arthur ushered Molly from the room, following the path of their wayward son.

Dumbledore looked sadly where Ron had disappeared.

“We should move on to our next destination,” said Dumbledore.

He ushered the group from the French Ministry and out into the streets of Paris. They hopped into the floo and were soon stepping out at Jean Claude and Julia’s home. Harry was eager to go see his lads and his ladies.

Julia was waiting for them in the entrance hall, sitting with a book in a comfortable chair. She looked up when Harry stepped out of the floo.

“Fils!” she cried, reaching out for Harry. Harry let himself be hugged but he was looking over her shoulder for his ladies. Julia noticed. She smiled.

“They will be coming here as soon as you are reported as present,” said Julia. She watched the rest of Harry’s group come through the flames. She greeted them all and stuck her head back in the fire. A moment later, Harry saw the most beautiful sight in the world. His two ladies stepped out of the fire, each carrying one of Harry’s baby boys.

“Dadadada!” chortled his boys, reaching for him. Harry rushed forward and put his arms around the ladies, squishing his lads between them. The boys giggled and Harry laughed to hear it. It was the most wonderful sound in the world.

Harry kissed Hermione and Gabrielle full on the mouth, no matter who was watching. He pulled back and lifted the babies into his arms. They snuggled in and grabbed Harry’s robes. Harry kissed the tops of their heads and breathed a sigh of relief.

He looked up and saw Dan and Emma grinning at him. Sirius came into the room with Reggie. Remus was off at his own house with Tonks.

“Thank you, all of you, for keeping my family safe,” said Harry gratefully.

“We wouldn’t have it any other way, pup,” said Sirius.

“The pleasure was ours, son,” said Julia, as she smiled at the young man holding his baby sons.
Harry cuddled the babies while the girls stayed close to his side. Harry looked up with tears in his eyes. “I don’t want to leave you all again.”

“Let’s not worry about that now, Harry,” said Hermione.

“Please, mon amour, that is a problem for tomorrow. Today is a special day to be celebrated,” said the blushing Gabrielle. Harry’s face instantly turned bright red. He glanced at his ladies and gave them a look of promise and desire then looked at everyone else and choked.

Bill and Sirius laughed. Everyone else grinned knowingly.

“Let us relax today. Tomorrow, Nicholas and Perenell will join us for lunch, with plans to begin the ritual in the afternoon in the hour of Venus,” said a sparkly eyed Julia.

“Then, we have time,” said Harry, relaxing finally now that he was safe with his family.

Harry didn’t waste a moment of his evening. He spent almost the entire time with his boys, Hermione, and Gabrielle. The only time he left their company all day was for the hour his lads were taking their nap. Harry returned from spending that hour with Bill and refused to speak of what they did but his face was both red and hungry looking for the rest of the night.

The next morning dawned with Harry cuddling between Hermione and Gabrielle. He sighed in contentment and relaxed into the gentle, possessive touch of his girls.

Harry couldn’t help but think of the Troi Amants Purifier ritual that would take place today. His mind went back to the loving session he had with his girls the night before. They moved together like music. They were all beyond ready for the ritual to take place. Harry gave a deep shuddering breath. Today, Harry would fight for his life.

Gabrielle woke first. She stretched against Harry’s back as his thoughts whirled in his mind. Gabrielle noticed his tense state. She curled into his strong back and sighed. She kissed his clavicles and felt him relax. She smiled against his back and moved up to kiss his neck.

Hermione felt the change in the atmosphere of the room. Her dreams turned from innocent to erotic as Gabrielle’s allure leaked out for the first time. Hermione moaned in her sleep as Harry moaned, feeling that amazing kundalini for the first time.

Hermione couldn’t help herself. She reached down and touched herself. Gabrielle and Harry started chanting on instinct. They watched as Hermione slowly woke while she pleasured herself. Gabrielle reached down to do the same to herself and to Harry at the same time. The sight of Hermione’s naked body under the thin acromantula silk sheets, writhing slowly as the slick sound of her intimate touch filled the room.

They moaned one at a time in a never ending round, the chanting continuing even as the symphony of whimpers and moans increased.

Hermione’s eyes opened completely as she orgasmed. Harry and Gabrielle followed like a cascade of dice, reaching the pinnacle in a close race with one another.

Hermione sat up and kissed first Harry and then Gabrielle as she let the languid feeling of early morning orgasm flow through her. She shivered in anticipation of the ritual today as she watched Harry and Gabrielle kiss one another gently.

“Bonjour mes anges,” said Harry in a sexy rumble. The girls giggled to hear him speak the French language. He’d been trying to learn but he would only practice when he was alone with his ladies.

“Today,” answered Gabrielle in a husky promise. They all shivered as one.

“Your allure, Gabrielle, I felt it,” said Hermione in awe.

Gabrielle blinked. “It rose? I did not feel it,” said the surprised girl.

“I felt it,” said Hermione and Harry together in a needy tone.

Gabrielle looked self conscious.

Hermione took her hand after Harry pulled her on top of him. Gabrielle squealed at the sudden movement. Hermione pushed Gabrielle’s hair behind her ear.

“You have nothing to be ashamed of, ma cherie. It felt amazing,” purred Hermione.

Harry sat in thought. “I don’t feel it now,” he said.

Hermione blinked. She paid attention. “I don’t feel it either.”

Gabrielle smiled in relief. “I think if the fire rose within me, it burned itself to flame and now just simmers inside me. I hope it stays that way,” said the sweet young woman.

Harry tickled her. She giggled and squirmed on top of him until Hermione reached over to tickle Harry. He laughed and turned his attack on her as well. They rolled around, laughing and teasing one another for a few minutes more before they stood and went to the loo to get ready for the day.

The three young people who were in love walked into the breakfast room with joy in their hearts. They didn’t realize it but they were literally glowing with love. It raised the spirits of everyone that saw it.

Dumbledore was waiting at the end of the table. “You’re ready, my boy,” said the old man confidently. He could tell. Harry would succeed.

Harry looked at Dumbledore seriously. “If I don’t, don’t let me leave that bed.”

Dumbledore studied Harry’s eyes. He nodded solemnly.

“I will avenge you, if it comes to that,” said Dumbledore. Harry could barely hear him over the sound of everyone else confidently assuring Harry that he would win. Harry nodded at the old man. He knew Dumbledore meant it.

Harry could barely eat. He was gearing up for battle. His lads appeared, awake and happy. Harry smiled and looked at his precious boys. They drooled back adorable mischievous smiles. Harry couldn’t help but feel his determination grow to scary proportions. No matter what it took, Harry would win.

Harry had something special for his lads today, too. The almost seven month old boys were becoming pros at sitting up unaided. Harry meant to test their skills today.

“Let’s go outside,” said Harry when everyone else was finished eating. “I’ve got a present for my lads.”

Everyone was curious about what gifts the father might have for his sons. They all went outside. Emma had the feeling something precious was about to happen. She grabbed her new magical camera and went outdoors.

Harry sat his boys on the grass on a blanket and sat a long, slim package before each of them. Sirius grinned. He had a feeling he knew what was in those boxes.

“Go on, now. You remember how to open presents?” asked Harry, indulgently. Hermione and Gabrielle got down and helped each boy open their package while Harry crouched, ready to help his lads take their first ride.

The boys shrieked with joy as they tore off pieces of the wrapping paper and flapped the ribbons around, chewing on them before Hermione and Gabrielle gently took them away.

Harry helped lift the lid off of each tiny broom box. The second he lifted the lid off, the brooms rose out of the box, hoovering at around knee height. The boys gasped and went wide eyed. They reached out as one and took the small brooms in hand.

Harry smiled. “That’s my boys. Now, who wants to go for a ride?”

“Dadadadada!” cried the boys excitedly. Harry laughed and picked them both up at once and sat them carefully on the brooms. Hermione and Gabrielle held onto their little brooms to make sure they wouldn’t move at an inopportune time.

Harry waited for his lads to grab the handle before he carefully let go. They wobbled for a second before they leveled out. Harry scooted back a bit.

“Come to da,” he said, with a wide grin on his face. The boys scooted forward slowly. They laughed uproariously as they flew towards their father.

Everyone cheered for the little boys. They looked at one another with mischievous little toothless grins and made their way back to Hermione and Gabrielle. After a few minutes, they were puttering all over the yard, happy baby yells and adult laughter echoing around the courtyard.

Harry spent all morning with his boys. The lads loved their brooms and wanted to putter around on them everywhere they went. Harry decided to take them for a real fly. He put them in a baby carrier on his chest and his back and took to the skies. His lads were ecstatic with the sedate show.

Harry took hungry, happy boys in to eat when they started signing the words for hungry and thirsty.

They were yawning by the time their pudding came around. They still ate the healthy mango sorbet with relish. Harry cleaned them up and went with Hermione and Gabrielle to tuck the boys in for their nap.

When they came back downstairs, the Flamels were waiting for them.

“Good afternoon,” said Nicholas.

Everyone greeted him. Harry introduced Nicholas and Perenell to those who they had not met before. Then, he led everyone into the dining room for a nice long lunch.

When everyone was relaxing with after lunch tea, Nicholas said, “Your ritual room is ready?”

“I don’t think I have a ritual room,” said Harry, perplexed.

“You do. There used to be one in the dungeons but we had it cleansed and filled it. Who knows what dark crud is clinging to that place,” said Sirius.

“We built a new ritual room in preparation for this day,” said Remus. “It’s in the attic. The natural light will help,” said the man.

Harry looked unsure about that but he nodded in relief. “Thanks for thinking of that. It never crossed my mind.”

“We are here to help you, son,” said Jean Claude. He would be present for this attempt. He would give every resource he had into making sure Harry came out of this alive and well.

Harry looked so grateful it broke Jean Claude’s heart.

“It’s time,” said Perenell.

“First, a ritual bath. Dress in these and only these when you return,” said Nicholas. “Be back in 20 minutes. Bath separately and conserve your sexual energy.”

The teens blushed but nodded. They left to go upstairs and take care of what was required. Bill was waiting for them when they returned.

“Everyone else went to help cleanse the room. Everyone except the Grangers and Julius and Jameson. They went back to the Delacour enclave with Julia and Neomie,” said Bill.

Harry breathed a bit easier when he learned that. He wouldn’t risk his sons. He would protect them, even if he had to protect them from himself.

They followed Bill to the ritual room in the attic. It was a huge, airy room. There were skylights above them and pure white marble walls, floor, and ceiling. In the center of the room was a beautiful circular bed covered in white silk. Harry swallowed hard to see it.

The room smelled of jasmine and incense smoke. The sound of resonantly ringing charms echoed around the small space.

“Please, immerse yourselves in the incense smoke then go sit on the bed facing one another in a triangle formation,” said Perenell. She and Nicholas were wearing robes of pure gold. They glittered in the light.

“Good luck,” said Sirius. He hugged Harry and walked out of the room. Everyone wished them well. Dumbledore stopped before them.

“We’ll be outside,” said the man. A sudden ball of flame appeared before them.

They both jumped. The vibrantly colored phoenix before them laughed and turned easily into a woman. “I come, as promised,” said Nagini.

Harry gave her an askance look. She just smirked and winked. “Thanks?”

“My pleasure. May you succeed or I promise I will set you free,” she said, in a deep voice.

Harry took a deep breath and nodded.

Dumbledore offered his arm to Nagini. She took and and let him lead her out into the antechamber. Harry’s vassals and family members were waiting for him. Moody stood ready, as did Kingsley. They wouldn’t let another Voldemort loose on the world.

The Flamels shut and locked the door. They had no intention of involving anyone else if this young man failed. They would stop him themselves if it came to that.

“Begin,” said Perenell. Harry escorted his ladies over to the small cauldron leaking incense smoke into the room. They immersed themselves in the smoke then turned to walk over to the bed. Harry helped his ladies up on the bed.

“We will disillusion ourselves to make it easier for you to concentrate. Listen to our voices and let your love flow unbridled. We will chant with you while you work. Begin,” said Nicholas. The Flamels faded from view but started the chant. Harry, Hermione and Gabrielle gazed gently into one another’s eyes. They joined the chanting.

Harry reached forward and kissed first Hermione, then Gabrielle. The girls kissed as Harry watched. He felt his desire for them both begin to rise. They kissed again and again as their chanting voices became more needy. Harry reached forward and pulled Gabrielle’s robes from her shoulders to pool under her on the bed. He gave her such a look of love that she felt her allure rise around them. Her allure was based on pure love. Harry and Hermione gasped.

Harry’s hands shook as he reached forward and pulled Hermione’s robes from her body. She looked proud and free before their gazes.

The girls reached forward and pulled Harry’s robes from his body. They never missed a beat of their chant, their tone became loving and needy as they reached forward to kiss again.

Hermione moved behind Harry and kissed his neck as Gabrielle moved to kiss his chest. Harry pleaded with his girls as they teased him with mouth and hand.

Harry pulled his wand and silently cast the birth control spells that would last for the rest of their session. His voice spoke only the words of the chant as his magic reacted to his will.

The girls gasped at the feel of Harry’s magic on them. He grinned and laid them both on their backs. He tapped his trusting partners with the tip of his wand and they whimpered as one, the feeling of a dozen hands running all over their bodies at once overwhelmed them.

Harry moved his mouth to their luscious breasts and beautiful rounded stomachs as their chants turned to prayers.

Harry let his tongue and hands slide over their skin for several tantalizing moments before he leaned back and touched his wand tip to each of them. This would stop them from orgasming until they were ready.

The girls groaned out the chant as the feeling of slickness slid between their thighs while Harry moved his mouth down to their stomachs and their thighs. Hermione and Gabrielle took hands and started to kiss. Harry chanted as he watched, his hands gently exploring the sacred place they opened to him as Hermione and Gabrielle tangled one leg together and spread the other like a dove taking flight.

Harry moaned out the chant as he touched them, their voices becoming desperate pleas as he pulled back and tapped the last spell he had for their amusement. A spell that took their most precious bud and kept it buzzing like an angry bee. His girls cried out in tortured ecstasy.

They looked at Harry with smoldering, desperate eyes. He felt the deep slick need at his fingertips. He pulled back, his own voice breathy and pleading. Hermione rose up and slid over behind Gabrielle. She gently put her lover’s legs over her own. She cupped Gabrielle’s breasts and kissed the girl from behind before they both turned back to Harry and looked at him. Ready for him to come and claim what was on offer.

Harry whimpered at the sight but didn’t stop chanting. He went forward, his body sliding into place between Gabrielle’s thighs. He looked deeply into her eyes and leaned forward. As gently as he was able, he took himself in hand and lined up with her ready passage.

He pushed in and they both groaned. Harry bit his lip and thrust forward, ripping the plaster off quickly, the way Bill had told him to do, hoping the slight pain would wear off fast. Gabrielle cried out in pain but also in pleasure. Hermione massaged her breasts and nuzzled her ear as Harry froze completely. He waited several agonizing seconds, his chanting voice strained.

Then, a miracle happened - Gabrielle moved.

Harry and Gabrielle both cried out. The flash of magic was brilliant and electric. Gabrielle’s allure pulsed around them all as they fell into the drug of sex.

Harry moved gently at first but then with more vigor as Gabrielle’s voice turned into a desperate plea.

She cried out as Harry recast the spell to stimulate the aching pinnacle of her mound. Harry couldn’t breathe, the feelings coursing through him were overwhelming.

Finally, Gabrielle cried out, her orgasm caught in a tableau, on an edge that wouldn’t end until she willed it. Instead of giving in, she whimpered desperately and rose up, pushing Harry back on the bed. Gabrielle turned, shaking in Hermione’s arms. The two girls kissed desperately. Harry moaned and chanted as he watched.

Gabrielle pulled Hermione forward. She helped the girl straddle Harry. Hermione’s entire world was caught on the look of love and lust in Harry’s eyes. She felt Gabrielle line Harry up and Hermione did what was natural to her. She took control and sat down.

Harry cried out as Hermione moaned deeply in a strangely enticing mix of pain and pleasure. Gabrielle massaged Hermione’s breasts and stroked her anching opening as Hermione relaxed and accepted the intrusion of Harry into her body. Harry looked strung taunt as a bow when he looked up into Hermione’s eyes with concern and barely restrained animal lust.

Hermione let out a deep groan and started to slide forward and back, minutely. She felt the pleasure overtake the pain and let herself go. She rode Harry like he was a stallion and she had to make the border by sunrise.

Gabrielle saw Hermione’s orgasm rise and felt her own desire overcome her. She moved to straddle Harry’s face. Harry moaned his approval of this idea as the girls leaned together to start to kiss.

They moved together, rising, falling, and chanting as one. The triangle they formed froze momentarily as orgasm took them all simultaneously. The wave broke over them like a tsumani of love, of lust, and of unbridled magic.

Light flashed around the room as they bonded in mind, body, magic, and soul. The feeling of love was so strong in the room, the scar on Harry’s head broke open. Harry seized up as the evil spirit infecting him felt the unbearable flame of the divine, which burns at the center of all true acts of love, passion, and connection.

“Harry!” cried Hermione and Gabrielle, their voices still heavy with orgasm.

Harry screamed through gritted teeth, his nails cutting into his palms, his fists were clenched so hard.

Harry’s eyes slammed shut and he thrashed.

Inside his mind, a war was taking place.

When Harry orgasmed, he felt a vision overtaking him. He cried out in joy and ecstasy as his mind cried out in horror and fear. Harry saw his lads being tortured by Voldemort.

Harry wanted to jump up and run away but he was trapped in his own mind. He felt the pull of fear, anger, and pure unadulterated violence that the vision made Harry feel. Harry wanted to kill whoever was hurting his babies.

Voldemort’s cold voice laughed. “You’re so weak. You’ll never save them,” said the evil man with red eyes.

Harry looked up at the bastard and prepared to jump when he noticed something. His boys were screaming but they weren’t crying. Harry couldn’t tell where they were but it looked like they were somewhere in Paris. Harry knew for a fact his boys weren’t in Paris.

Harry stood slowly. He realized the truth. “This isn’t real,” he said.

Voldemort smirked dangerously and cast the killing curse on one of the baby boys. He lay still, his eyes unmoving. Harry flinched but he grit his teeth and remembered where he’d been before this vision began.

He was in his own house, completing the Trois Amanda Purifier ritual. “This is a trick. You’re in my head but I’m going to throw you OUT!” Harry screamed.

Voldemort laughed cruelly. He stopped torturing the babies and they disappeared.

“You’re weak and pathetic, Potter. You can’t even protect your own children. You’re right. This isn’t happening now. It’s my memory. They’re both already dead,” said the evil wizard.

Harry growled. He felt a deep need to flee, to run, to give in to fear or hatred but Harry just shook his head and shook himself out of it. He had a flash of a vision of Dumbledore, Bill, Remus, Regulus, Moody, and Nagini all sitting in a room together, chanting and channeling their power towards Harry.

“You’ll never escape me. You are mine,” hissed Voldemort.

Harry laughed scornfully. “I’ll never be yours. I will destroy you, even if it means destroying myself,” said Harry.

“So be it,” said Voldemort. He held his hands up and pulled hard. Harry screamed on the bed in the ritual room. He spasmed violently. Gabrielle and Hermione were crying and holding him down.

“Tell him you love him. Call him back to love,” commanded Nicholas. The girls started crying out their love for Harry.

Harry heard the faint sound of his ladies crying out his name. He rose from his knees, which he’d fallen to without realizing it. He forced his own hands up and pushed with all his might towards Voldemort.

“Get out!” screamed Harry. Voldemort looked like he was slammed with a lory. He flew backwards and bashed into nothing. When he rose up, he wasn’t a formed man, but a red, angry spirit. The spirit hissed and flew at Harry. It crashed into the young man, knocking him back off his feet hard.

Harry gasped and his eyes opened in the ritual room. They were blood red and slitted.

“He’s failed!” said Perenell.

“NO!” shouted Harry. He pushed with all his magic and something ripped itself from his scar. Harry fainted on the bed.

Nicholas and Perenell jumped forward, shooting powerful banishing spells at the now screeching spirit. The vile spirit burst into shards of smoke and light when it flew out the window into the full sunshine.

The girls were sobbing over a dead-looking Harry. Nicholas and Pernell rushed over. Perenell pulled the girls back. She conjured robes for them just as the door burst open and people poured in, looking ready to do business.

Harry was laying on the bed, unconscious with blood and black goop pouring out of his head.

“He needs a healer,” said Perenell.

“He was victorious,” said Nicholas.

Jean Claude relaxed. He leaned out the door and called for the healer that he had on standby, just in case.

The healer rushed into the room. The sobbing girls were pulled into their mother’s arms as Harry was worked on frantically by the healer.

In just a few minutes, the group hurried to follow the healer as she floated Harry out of his home and off to the Sacred Heart Magical Ward for Healing and Recovery.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 35

Harry wrinkled his nose at the familiar smell of hospital. He tried to lift his head but gasped in horrendous pain when his brain nearly exploded. Harry cried out in pain.

“Harry? Can you hear me, son? Sit up and drink this potion,” said the soothing voice of Jean Claude.

Harry opened his mouth and lifted his head a bit. Jean Claude poured two potions in quick succession down Harry’s throat. Harry hiccuped as steam shot out of his ears. In just a moment, his brain was no longer in pain. He sat up gingerly and accepted the glass of water Jean Claude pushed into his hands.

Harry sipped through the straw and then handed the glass back to Jean Claude. The door behind the man opened and Gabrielle and Hermione entered the room.

“Mon amour!” cried Gabrielle.

“My darling!” cried Hermione. They both dived towards Harry. He caught the crying, laughing girls in his arms.

“You’re awake! You’re finally awake!” cried Gabrielle.

“How long have I been asleep?” asked a concerned Harry.

“It has been 10 days, son,” said Jean Claude, seriously. It was the last thing anyone said for the next half hour. The healers descended on Harry, putting him through a battery of tests. Now that the headache was gone, Harry could say that he’d never felt better in his entire life.

“I’m fine,” he huffed.

The healers conferred with one another then turned back to the people in the room.

“He does seem to be fine. The magical exhaustion has faded. If he can eat and have a bowel movement, we’ll let him go home after dinner,” said the lead Healer.

Harry looked relieved. Hermione peppered the doctors with questions about their tests.

Harry’s family filtered in and out of the room, bringing joy and happiness to the lad who just wanted to go home. Dumbledore had already gone back to England. Harry didn’t want to have to go back at all.

The healer’s finally released Harry and let him go home for the night. It was a Friday. Everyone agreed Harry would go back to Hogwarts on Sunday night. He dreaded the trip.

He looked at himself in the mirror on his last morning with his family in France. He studied his own face. The pale sickly look that had always clung to him was fading. The scar on his head was a barely discernible line whereas it used to be a thick rope of tissue. His eyes looked more clear and he found himself only needing his glasses when he read.

He screwed up his eyes and tried to reach for Voldemort as hard as he could. Harry felt nothing. He relaxed and let out a deep breath. The bastard was truly gone.

Harry walked over to his lads’ nursery and went inside. They were sitting up, babbling to one another in their own secret language. They looked up when he opened their door.

“Hello lads,” said Harry with a smile.

“Da!” cried the boys. They lifted their hands and started signing for their brooms. Harry laughed.

“After you eat breakfast, Da will take you for a fly,” said the grinning Harry.

His boys cried out, “Fifififi!”

Harry got his boys ready for the day and took them down to breakfast. Dan and Emma were the only ones down so far. Harry settled the boys in their highchairs and got them some food before he settled in for his own meal. Dan and Emma smiled to see the young father so attentive to the needs of his children.

“I got something for you,” said Dan. He handed Harry a lock box. Harry took the box and opened it. It had a holster with a beretta 9mm in it.

“Strap it under your robes and keep it handy. The game's afoot now, lad. If you come across your enemy, end him,” said Dan in a hard voice. Harry stroked a finger over the thing. He remembered everything Dan had taught him about the firearm. Harry slipped it on under his robes immediately. Dan nodded his approval.

“It won’t be long now. He always comes for me at the end of the year. If he doesn’t try to get me during the third task, it’ll be directly afterwards,” said Harry, grimly.

“Then you only have a few weeks to wait,” said Dan, coldly. “I know you’ll succeed.”

“Just be careful, Harry. We’d be lost without you,” said Emma, worriedly. “Keep your security close.”

“Keep my ladies safe without me,” said an agitated Harry. He didn’t want to leave without his girls. Not again.

“It won’t be for long,” reassured Dan. Harry nodded miserably.

The girls came into the room and hugged Harry. They sat with him and spent as much time as possible with him and the baby boys all morning long. Everyone else gave the small family some space as they spent their last moments together.

Harry stood when it was time to leave, a sad look on his face as he looked at his ladies, holding his laddies.

“I love you. All of you,” said Harry. He included every single person there in that statement. Everyone felt anxious to see the young lord leave their safe space once more.

The girls hugged and kissed Harry again. Harry kissed his boys and promised to see them again real soon.

“We’ve got to go, kid,” said Moody. Harry sighed. He reached his hand back to touch the portkey but didn’t look away from Hermione, Gabrielle, Julius, and Jameson.

With a flash, they were gone.

Harry arrived back in Hogsmeade. It was a good thing he’d already learned his lesson about this place. He dodged upon landing, as did Moody and Bill, who pulled Fleur with him. Kingsley was waiting for them on the Platform. He returned fire from the unseen assailant.

The spellfire stopped as quickly as it started. Harry, Moody, Fleur, Bill, and Kingsley stayed behind cover for several minutes, then moved to check the perimeter.

“I don’t see anyone,” said Harry.

“Maybe it was a cheap shot,” murmured Moody. His eyes kept skimming the area surrounding them.

“Or someone was expecting us,” said Harry. Moody guaranteed his agreement.

The group walked cautiously towards Hogwarts, sticking close together and scanning what they considered hostile territory continuously.

They finally made it into the castle and up to Gryffindor Tower.

“Harrykins! Brother Bill!” called the twins together as one. Harry turned and looked at the tricksters.

“Fred, George. Good to see you, mates. Hey, Angelina,” said Harry. The girl was standing between the two Weasleys.

“Hey, Harry,” said Angelina.

“Where have you been?” asked Fred.

“I was in hospital,” said Harry, frowning.

Fred and George exchanged a look.

“What happened?” they asked as one.

“Voldemort,” said Harry. He turned and led the way into his rooms. People tried to get his attention as he walked through the Common Room but the only person Harry waved past his security was Neville.

Neville, Fred, George, and Angelina followed Harry, Fleur, Bill, Moody, and Kingsley down to his rooms and into his travel trunk. Harry walked right past Narcissa and didn’t even acknowledge her. He didn’t notice her suspicious look when she saw Harry return.

“Can you tell us what happened now?” asked Fred.

“I defeated Voldemort, basically,” said Harry.

“The horcruxes are gone?” asked George.

“They are. Now all I have to do is wait for that limey bastard to show his face and he’s toast,” said Harry, viciously.

“We want to help,” said Fred and George.

Harry was thinking hard about it. How could he capture the death eaters too?

“I need to research something,” said Harry, frustratedly.

“Where’s Hermione when you need her, eh?” asked Neville, trying to joke. Harry frowned sadly.

“Yeah,” said Harry.

Neville felt bad. “We can help you research,” said Fleur.

Harry sighed. He hated research. “Fine. Let’s go to the library,” said a beleaguered Harry.

The group went to the library and settled around the table. They didn’t notice Narcissa, walking through the stacks, silent as a ghost.

“I want to research the dark mark,” said Harry.

“Why?” asked Moody, gruffly.

“I want to find a way to take down the death eaters, too,” said Harry.

Everyone could agree with a goal like that.

Dumbledore called Harry up to his office a few weeks after the Trois Amants Purifier ritual was completed. Harry still felt fit to burst from the emotions he had felt during the lovemaking between himself, Hermione, and Gabrielle. Sex with Luna had been enjoyable but making love with his beloveds was euphoric. Harry missed them so much, it was like missing a limb.

When Harry arrived in Dumbledore’s office, Elphias Doge was waiting for him. Harry scowled.

“What does the Ministry want now?” asked Harry.

Elphias looked at Harry with humor. “They’ve finally been granted a hearing date. They asked for the hearing to be expedited. France supported the motion, so it’s being done. I hate to say it but your hearing is in three days.”

“Three days! Will you be ready by then?” asked a fretting Bill.

“I’ve been preparing for months, even if the actual event is a fast surprise,” said Elphias.

“What do we need to do?” asked Harry, seriously.

“Should we call Jean Claude?” asked Moody.

“That might be a good idea,” said Albus. “Perhaps call the avocats that represent you in France, too?”

Harry took out his mirror and called Jean Claude and Lya. They both answered the mirrors that the entire family had started carrying during these dangerous times.

“Harry?” asked Lya.

“What is it, son?” asked Jean Claude.

“Do you both have a moment? My law wizard, Elphias Doge, has news. The ICW will hear my case in three days' time,” said Harry.

Lya turned and talked to someone over her shoulder. The mirror flew up and expanded to fill half the room. Harry could see Lya and her junior attorneys.

Jean Claude looked determined. “France will fight the cowardly English request. Even if we lose, we will not provide them with you or your children.”

“You won’t have to go that far,” soothed Elphias. “We have an excellent case that the ICW judiciary committee bore first-hand witness to.”

“That’s true,” said Lya with a confident smirk. “The English Ministry is full of fools and wastrels.”

“Can’t argue with that,” said Moody in a smooth voice. Lya’s assistants looked up in interest. Moody scowled attractively.

“What do we need to do?” asked Jean Claude.

“Let’s schedule a meeting between myself and Harry’s other law wizards for tomorrow. We’ll review the evidence and witness lists. Then, Harry and I will meet the next day to practice questioning. That will leave us Monday to take care of any lingering problems before the hearing on Tuesday,” said Elphias.

“Perfect,” agreed Jean Claude. “If you do not need me any longer, I will return to my meeting. Do not hesitate to contact me if there is anything I may do.”

“Will do,” said Elphias. Jean Claude dropped off the call. Harry listened to Elphias and Lya shoot fast questions at one another for fifteen more minutes before the call ended.

Harry was agitated. He wanted to call Dan and Emma to make certain Harry’s lads and his ladies were safe and well.

“Harry, everything will work out in your favor,” said Albus, gently.

“The law is truly on your side,” said Kingsley.

Harry grumped. “That’s never stopped the Ministry from coming after me.”

No one could argue with that.

The next few days passed in a blur as Harry was pulled into endless questioning and reviewing of documents so he would be familiar with them.

The day of the hearing finally dawned. Harry woke in his bed, eager to leave for his trial. He would see Julius and Jameson today. He would see Hermione and Gabrielle as soon as he arrived. Harry suddenly couldn’t wait to leave.

Harry hurried out of the loo and down to his dining room. Everyone was already waiting for him, including Elphias, Lya, and her team.

“I won’t let those bastards get away with this,” declared Harry, angrily.

“Too right. We’ll hide your children before we let those vile boils on the arse of civilization have them,” said Lya, viciously.

“It won’t happen. We have an excellent case and a fair judge. We’ll see this put to rest today,” said Elphias.

Narcissa sat quietly and didn’t speak. She often sat silently with this group, being as unobtrusive yet ubiquitous as possible.

Harry didn’t say anything. He was tired of people targeting others to hurt him.

The group, minus Narcissa, moved to take the portkey. The trial would take place in Germany, a neutral place with no particular affiliation with either France or England. Everyone moved to take their places as the court clerk rose and called them all to order.

“Hear ye, hear ye. All rise. This session of the International Confederation of Wizards has begun!” called the court clerk. She left a few minutes for the ICW members and the public to move into place. As soon as everyone was quiet, she announced the judiciary council.

“Today before you presiding over this hearing of the ICW Judiciary Committee is Committee Head the Honorable Nibila Mondegari, the Honorable Jacob Nickels, the Honorable Estephanie Rodriguez, the Honorable Benjamin Daan, and the Honorable Lim Bigan. Please be seated,” said the court clerk after the judges had taken their seats.

Committee Head Mondegari spoke first. “Today we hear an expedited emergency petition from the United Kingdom in regards to two minor children and an emancipated minor. These three people are citizens of the United Kingdom but they have also been granted asylum in France, which the two minor children have invoked. The emancipated minor still attends school in the United Kingdom for this school year but has also invoked asylum with France. France has already accepted and approved the petitions for asylum put forth by all of these minor children,” said the woman. She continued.

“The United Kingdom seeks three things. 1) To overturn the grant of asylum to emancipated minor Lord Harry James Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell and his minor children Heir Charlus Jameson Potter IV and Heir Julius Sirius Black; 2) to remand the minor children known as Heir Potter and Heir Black to the United Kingdom’s Ministry of Magic; and 3) to remand the emancipated minor Lord Harry James Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell to the United Kingdom’s Ministry of Magic for the administration of justice for kidnapping his minor children by refusing to remand them to proper, legally determined custody. Petitioners, please rise and give your opening statement.”

Cornelius Fudge himself stood in his ridiculous bowler hat and his lime green suit.

“This boy, Harry Potter, is a known liar. He is known to suffer from delusions. He is a 14 year old boy! He’s no father. He is a citizen of the United Kingdom. We demand he and the children he kidnapped be returned to the United Kingdom immediately. We will make sure the right thing happens in regards to all three of them,” said Minister Fudge. He gave Harry a vicious look. Then, he looked back at the judges, expectantly.

“Do you have anything else, petitioner Fudge?” asked an unimpressed Committee Head Mondegari.

Fudge looked at her disbelievingly. “You’re not actually going to entertain their lies, are you?”

“We follow proper judicial procedure in the ICW,” said a stern Committee Member Nickels.

“But we shouldn’t even be here! These are citizens of the United Kingdom. I’ll do with them as I see fit!” cried Fudge.

Committee Member Lim looked at him with cold disdain. “Yes. That is the way of the United Kingdom, is it not? Justice is not your main goal, as we have seen through our investigations into your detention and execution practices,” hissed Committee Member Lim.

Fudge tried to bluster but Committee Head Mondegari shut him down. “No more of this. We will follow proper procedure. If the petitioner has no more to say, we will hear from the respondents,” said Mondegari.

“Preposterous!” shouted a panicking Fudge. He knew he couldn’t win a fair trial.

“Sit or we will make you,” said Committee Member Daan with a glint of hopeful glee in his eyes. He wanted to see the peacekeepers put Fudge in his place. Literally.

Fudge glowered but he did as he was told.

Lya and Elphias stood up. They both looked sharp in custom-cut robes and designer cloaks. They started talking, playing off of each other perfectly.

Elphias spoke first. “Lord Harry James Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell is a peer of the realm. In the United Kingdom, that presents him with certain privileges and many responsibilities. One privilege that is presented to him is that he can become emancipated, take up his lordship, and become head of house for all of the peerages he holds, as long as he is at least 13 years old. Lord Potter, as he prefers to be called, has a birthdate of July 31, 1980. This date is common knowledge, but we present you with a copy of his birth certificate now.”

“Objection!” yelled Fudge.

Committee Head Mondegari gave him the stink eye but he spoke anyway.

“That information is false. Harry Potter is not a peer of the realm. I revoked all of his peerages this morning,” said Fudge.

“That would be an impossible and illegal move,” said Elphias flatly. “The Charter for Wizarding Sovereignty allows only one provision for removing a peerage, once it is granted. If a person is convicted of treason by a vote of at least ⅗ of the entire Wizengamot. No such trial has occurred.”

Mondegari looked at Fudge. “Has such a trial occurred?”

Fudge looked nervous. “I can get you a record of the trial within the hour.”

“We will accept your memory of the trial now,” said Committee Member Rodriguez.

“No!” cried Fudge.

“Why not?” asked a belligerent Committee Member Nickels.

“My word should be good enough. He’s on trial here, not me!” cried Fudge.

“You may yet have your day in court here, sir,” growled Committee Member Daan.

Fudge swallowed hard.

“If I may your honor, even if the feckless Ministry of Magic in the United Kingdom broke their own laws to withdraw a duly issued peerage, we would make two arguments. First, the peerages were in place at the time Lord Potter became emancipated; second, the Ministry of Magic in France has recognized Lord Potter’s peerages. They are still validly and truly held. I have documentation here,” said Lya. She waved her wand and paperwork flew out everywhere.

“The French don’t get to say who has English peerages!” cried Fudge.

Committee Head Mondegari ignored him. She read the paperwork. “Objection overruled. Please continue, respondents.”

Elphias and Lya smirked. Fudge’s face turned red in embarassed anger. Fudge tried to argue but he was silenced.

“If I may continue,” smirked Elphias. “Lord Potter is not only a validly emancipated minor, he is also the biological and legal father of both Julius and Jameson, his six month old sons. We have proof of their family tree and of the paperwork provided by the United Kingdom’s Ministry of Magic stating that after careful review, Harry Potter was found to be a fit and adequate father. This paperwork was signed by Ministry Cornelius Fudge himself.”

“I didn’t know he let his children spend time with dark wizards and lycanthropes when I signed it,” said Fudge angrily.

“Do not shout out in my courtroom, sir. You will raise a proper objection or stay silent. Did you sign this documentation?” thundered Mondegari.

“I did, but…” said Fudge.

Mondegari cut him off. “Don’t but me, sir. You are a government official of the highest order who signed off on a review of significance and importance. If you did so incompetently, I think that would be within the expectation of the ICW.”

Fudge’s face turned puce. He looked sick and angry enough to pop.

Mondegari addressed the ICW members. “You will ignore that outburst. Sirius Black has been adjudicated by this very body as an innocent man. It is not illegal on a country or international level to allow a child to be near a lycanthrope when it is not the full moon. Their affliction is a disease of which the spread can be, and often is, prevented.”

“That’s disgusting,” said Fudge. “Black was a death eater and a murderer. He tricked you all into setting him free!”

“You doubt the competence of this judiciary?” asked Lim in a threatening voice.

“If you believe liars like Potter and Black, I certainly do!” shouted Fudge.

“That will cost you a sanction of 1,000 galleons. We do not tolerate anyone undermining this august body during a session,” said Rodriguez.

“Enough. One more outburst and we will dismiss your request,” said Mondegari to Fudge. Fudge looked angry but he didn’t say anything else.

Mondegari gave him a hard look. Then, she turned back to Elphias and Lya. “Please, respondents, continue. This court apologizes for the many irregularities brought on by the petitioners.”

“Thank you, Committee Head Mondegari,” said Lya. “As you can see, the Ministry of Magic of the United Kingdom is out to get our client. They do not care about railroading Lord Potter’s rights as a peer of the realm. They do not care about railroading his rights as a father. We have seen that the UK Ministry of Magic means Lord Potter harm,” said Lya.

“The Undersecretary to the Minister of Magic, Dolores Umbridge, sent dementors into the Minister of Magic’s home in France with the express purpose of kissing Lord Potter for embarrassing the UK Minster, Cornelius Fudge, who stands before you today. Lord Potter was threatened with the dementor’s kiss once more by the Minister of Magic while Lord Potter was speaking with the Head for the Department of Magical Law Enforcement for the UK,” said Elphias.

“Further, Lord Potter’s family has been attacked multiple times. His children have been threatened by both Undersecretary Umbridge and by Department of Wizarding Family Services, Guila Edgecombe. Both members of the government of the UK threatened to send Lord Potter’s children to separate homes where discipline would be harshly applied. Lord Potter’s cousin and godfather, Sirius Black, was attacked by aurors under the direction of Minister Fudge before the very eyes of this vaunted body. This is why Lord Potter and his children were granted asylum in France. Please allow me to provide you with documentation of that granting,” said Lya. She waved her wand and papers flew like attacking birds around the room.

“Lord Potter’s houses are recognized in France because of his brave actions in protecting innocent French citizens from the violent actions of the Ministry of Magic of the United Kingdom. Here is the documentation of this situation,” said Elphias. He flicked his wand and a giant scroll unrolled, showing the pictures that everyone was already familiar with. Pictures of Harry literally destroying a small group of dementors. People in the public sections broke out in applause. Harry blushed but waved at them all. He welcomed the support, even if it was from the fickle public.

“I object!” shouted Fudge in a panic.

“To what?” asked Mondegari.

“These pictures bias the court. The employee who did this horrendous deed is no longer with the Ministry of the UK. She is in prison where she belongs. I did not give her permission to take such actions,” said Fudge.

“Regardless, she used UK Ministry resources and was an authorized employee with the power to do so. She might be in prison, where I agree she belongs, but she was still acting under the direction of the UK Ministry,” said Rodriguez. “This court has already ruled on this issue.”

“Objection overruled,” said Mondegari.

Fudge opened his mouth but he was silenced once more. He scowled instead.

“Petitioners, do you have more to say?” asked an exasperated Mondegari.

“Much more, your honor. We would submit proof that the UK Ministry has not only threatened physical harm to Lord Potter and his family, they have also undertaken a campaign to smear Lord Potter in the papers. They have outrageously blamed the actions of grown adult wizards on a schoolboy. We have here 12 articles with quotes from UK Ministry officials smearing Lord Potter. We have six interdepartmental memos declaring Lord Potter as persona non-grata and two warrants issued for his arrest. One for failure to remand custody of a minor child. One warrant for treason. This warrant offers a 10,000G reward for Lord Potter’s capture, whether dead or alive,” said Elphias gravely. He flicked his wrist and paperwork fluttered around the room. Another large scroll appeared, showing the wanted poster for Harry, declaring him an enemy of the state.

“Objection!” shouted Fudge. His voice was high pitched and afraid.

“Overruled,” spat Mondegari. “We will investigate these claims separately. If you intend to issue a death sentence for a citizen of the United Kingdom without proper trial, we will hold you responsible.”

Fudge looked around, desperately. He saw Madam Bones and thought he’d found his salvation.

“She’ll support me! Harry Potter did commit treason!” cried Fudge, pointing at Madam Bones.

“Who are you?” asked Lim.

“I am Madame Amelia Bones, Department Head for the Department of Magical Law Enforcement in the United Kingdom,” said the woman.

“Did you issue this warrant?” asked Nickels, staring at the wanted dead or alive poster with disgust.

“I did not. Both of these warrants came from the Office of the Minister, as did the kiss-on-sight order issued for Lord Potter this morning,” said the woman. She held another memo out to Elphias. Fudge tried to snatch it first but Elphias was more spry than he appeared. He quickly tapped the order and sent it flying around the room so that all of the ICW members got a copy.

“Again?” thundered Lim. “You yet again rely on these abominations to carry out your dirty work for you?”

Fudge didn’t know what to say. He didn’t want to implicate himself. “It wasn’t me! It was Percy Weatherby who issued the orders! He’s the new Undersecretary. I’ll see he’s fired today!”

Mondegari stared at Fudge with a hard look. “We will investigate this as well. Human rights violations are something this body will not turn a blind eye to.”

“This has gone on long enough! Just give me Potter! His children can go hang!” outburst Fudge.

“Sanctions of 10,000G will be applied to the petitioners. I would follow through on my threat to dismiss your case but I believe we are ready to vote now,” said Mondegari.

“But I haven’t been able to call my witnesses!” called Fudge.

“Who were you planning to call?” asked Daan. “We do not have a witness or evidence list on file for you.”

Fudge was sweating. He hadn’t prepared anything. He expected the ICW to hand over Potter and his brats with little trouble. It was a foolish belief but Fudge was a fool, so go figure.

“Myself!” said Fudge, in an outburst that he immediately regretted.

Lya grinned like the shark she was.

“As entertaining as that would be, I will not allow it. It is highly irregular for a legal representative to testify,” said Mondegari.

“Then, if we may your honor, we ask for the court to issue a summary judgment in favor of our client, Lord Potter. The United Kingdom has no witnesses and no evidence. They only come with threats and demands,” said Elphias.

“I concur,” said Mondegari. Fudge’s mouth fell open in outraged shock.

“You can’t do that!” said Fudge.

Mondegari ignored him. She turned to the ICW members seated before her.

“All in favor of summary judgment in favor of France’s request to uphold the grant of asylum provided to Lord Harry James Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell and his children Heir Charlus Jameson Potter IV and Heir Julius Sirius Black, please vote green. All in favor of continuing this proceeding, please vote orange,” said Committee Head Mondegari.

Harry watched as the voting board filled quickly with green marks. It wasn’t unanimous but it wasn’t far from it. Harry grinned. Committee Head Mondegari turned to Harry.

“This court hereby grants the respondent’s request for a summary judgment. We promise you, Lord Potter, we will be looking into the actions of the Ministry of the United Kingdom,” said Mondegari, seriously. Harry wanted to snort in derision but instead he inclined his head, like Jean Claude would have done.

Fudge looked ready to pop, he was so angry. He glared at Harry. He looked to the side and found someone he could rely on. No one from Harry’s group noticed but Narcissa Malfoy had joined the public viewing area for the trial. Fudge looked relieved to see her. She smiled slightly in an enticing manner. She glanced at Harry’s group and her eyes grew cold. Fudge was just glad Narcissa wasn’t mad at him for failing to take Potter down like they’d planned.

Harry didn’t turn his back on Fudge. He knew the man wasn’t above a cheap shot if he got the chance to take one. Harry’s family, including Hermione, Gabrielle, Remus, Sirius, and Jean Claude hurried over to Harry. Moody was at his back, ready as always. Kingsley looked more sedate but he was just as ready. Jean Claude’s aurors surrounded Harry and his family. No one was taking any chances with the bastard Minister in residence.

“Harry!” cried Hermione. She snatched him up in a tight hug. Harry smiled and returned the squeeze. Gabrielle leaned in and kissed Harry’s cheek. Harry felt the upset he’d been feeling all day start to ebb away.

That’s when someone attacked.

Harry spun, his basilisk hide cloak coming between the spell and Hermione’s back. The aurors threw up shields. Peacekeepers flooded the room. Harry looked in the direction of the spell fire. All he saw was a flash of blonde hair before a large exit door closed.

Aurors ran through the door that had closed. Harry quickly pulled Hermione and Gabrielle behind him, crushing them between himself and Moody, who looked ready to kill. Kingsley ran to chase the aurors that were chasing their perpetrator. ICW peacekeepers flooded everywhere.

“This is bullshite! We’re in an international court and one of those British bastards took a shot at me?” asked an angry Harry.

“They just won’t stop,” said Moody, with his head shaking and his smooth, sexy voice a deep burr of annoyance.

“We’ll stop them,” said Jean Claude, coldly. “They feel as if they have power but we hand them failure at every turn. Soon, this farce of a tournament shall end. Then, we will destroy your last enemy. Safety will be yours when this task is complete.”

Harry didn’t look so sure. He glanced at Hermione who was almost hurt again today. She gazed steadily back at him.

“You protected me. I had my basilisk hide items so I would have been protected either way but you protected me, Harry. No one got hurt,” soothed Hermione.

Harry scowled but nodded in agreement.

Kingsley came back into the room. “Did they catch the bastards?” asked Moody.

“Whoever it was, they got away,” said Kingsley.

“Did they leave any clues at least?” asked an upset Harry.

“Just a portkey trail that seemed to lead to Portugal,” said Kingsley.

“Do I even know anyone in Portugal?” asked Harry.

“Not that I know of,” said Hermione.

Harry growled in anger. “It wasn’t a person from Portugal. It was someone from England. I saw a flash of light blonde hair.”

“It could have been any number of people,” said Moody.

“Let’s go,” said Jean Claude. He ushered the group out a side door and into the safety of the French ambassador’s office.

He checked over Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle. They were all well, even if Harry was extremely angry.

“I don’t know how to stop an entire government from coming after me,” said Harry.

“We are so close now, mon amour. In two weeks, it will be our wedding. Then, just four short weeks after spring break, it will be time for the last event of the Triwizard Tournament,” said Gabrielle.

Harry swallowed nervously at the memory of their upcoming wedding. Hermione noticed.

“It’s going to be something special. We’ve been getting everything ready for both weddings,” said Hermione.

“Both?” squeaked Harry.

“The mundane wedding and the magical,” said Hermione.

“We have a carriage to take us between the two,” said Gabrielle, sighing at the romance.

“And then, ten whole days with just us and our families,” said Hermione.

Harry relaxed a bit more.

“That does sound nice,” said Harry.

“Do you want us to show you what we have planned or do you want it to be a surprise?” asked Hermione.

Harry thought about it. He studied his ladies. They were putting their all into creating this special day for them all.

“If you’d like, I’d prefer for it to be a surprise. I know you’ll plan everything perfectly,” said Harry.

The girls giggled and put their head on his shoulder.

“Let us go out for dinner to celebrate before you must return to that abominable school,” said Jean Claude.

Everyone easily agreed to that.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 36

The next few weeks passed quickly. Harry was still on his guard against the Ministry but he was starting to relax at school. Harry had taken to flying inside his trunk in the mornings, taking the talk of his friends and family seriously. Maybe he could play professional quidditch in France.

The morning spring break began officially, Harry decided to go for a fly outside. He found Moody waiting with a cup of tea and Madame Rosmerta at just 15 minutes after 6 in the morning.

“Where are you off to?” asked Moody in a deep, sexy morning growl. Rosmerta smirked and looked at her beau. He winked at her in return.

“I thought I’d go outside and fly today,” said Harry. He felt restless and nervous.

Moody and Rosmerta exchanged a look and smirked at one another. They both knew this boy was getting married on Sunday. It was Friday. As soon as classes ended for the day, he’d be free to go home for two amazing weeks for Spring Break. Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle would be married on Easter this year. School would resume on May 1 and the blasted tournament would end on June 4, 1995. Harry couldn’t wait for this all to end.

“Alright. Let me get my jacket on,” said Moody. It might be April but it was still chilly out in the Scottish mornings.

Moody and Rosmerta walked with Harry, holding hands as they approached the Quidditch Pitch. Someone else was already there.

Viktor Krum, his coach, and two representatives from the league were chatting near the center of the pitch. They looked up at Harry’s group as they approached.

“I hope I’m not intruding. I wanted to practice a bit this morning,” said Harry. Viktor looked interested. His coach looked somewhat hostile.

“We cannot stop you but we hope you will try to stay out of the way,” said Viktor’s coach somewhat derisively.

“I promise,” said Harry, simply. Viktor’s coach snorted but waved Harry on. Moody and Rosmerta settled themselves in the stands and watched as Harry flew a few quick laps and then started practicing his tricks.

Harry wanted to get the nervous energy out of his system. He looped, whirled, and dived. He touched the bottom of the clouds and dropped down to kick grass off the pitch. Harry went a bit mad and weaved in and out of the stilts holding up the seating for the spectators.

He was downright reckless as he spiraled around the goal posts and looped in and out of the quidditch hoops. Harry felt free from his anxiety for the first time in days. He decided to do the whole routine twice more, faster each time. He let out a whoop of joy and swooped down to get his practice snitch. He was done warming up and was ready to start practicing for real.

He flew down to Moody who just shook his head at the lad. “You’re insane,” said the ex-auror, flatly.

Harry grinned the same mischievous smile that his baby boys had inherited from him. “I’m just getting started.”

“You’re good enough to go pro,” said Viktor, flying up next to Harry. His coach and the league representatives flew up to Harry quickly.

“That was fantastic!” said the female league representative.

“You should fly for England,” said the male league representative.

Harry scowled. “Not on your life,” said the boy.

The league representatives blinked at that. They’d never had a new recruit tell them no before.

“Where would you want to play for?” asked Viktor’s coach, curiously.

Harry let his face relax a bit. “I’d fly for France,” said Harry.

“We can arrange that,” said the female representative quickly. “You’ll want to fly for the Corbeaux. They’re the best team in the league.”

Harry shook his head. “I’ve never heard of them.”

“They’ve never heard of you either, not yet at least. I’ll make sure to correct that,” said Viktor’s coach. He had valuable friends in France who paid a nice finder’s fee for exceptional new talent.

Harry looked unsure.

“We do not jest, Lord Potter,” said Viktor, respectfully. “You have much talent. I would love to sponsor you in the league, to see that talent cultivated into true skill.”

Harry started to look a little hopeful. “You really think I could go pro?”

“Definitely,” said everyone at the same time. Harry laughed.

“Then, I’d be glad for any introductions you may be able to provide,” said a grinning Harry. He couldn’t wait to tell Gabrielle and Hermione about this!

“Come, let us fly. We will seek my snitch together,” said Viktor, pulling out the professional grade snitch. He set it free and took to the air. Harry grinned and followed him.

Two hours of hard flying later and Viktor and Harry were tied two for two on catching the snitch. Harry hadn’t had such a good game of quidditch ever. He made sure to say so.

“I’ve never had such a great game, Viktor. Thanks for playing with me. In four years of flying, I’ve never had such good competition.

Viktor’s coach’s mouth fell open. “You’ve only been flying for four years?”

“Well, I guess it hasn’t been four years yet. Not until the end of this year,” said Harry, chagrined.

Viktor laughed brightly. “I have not had such an enjoyable game in many years myself. Let us plan to practice together again,” said Viktor.

Harry grinned and agreed. He carried his broom over his shoulder towards the school. Moody followed him. Madame Rosmerta had to get back to The Three Broomsticks and get ready to open for lunch.

Harry hurried to get a shower and get ready for the day. He was in high spirits as he packed his bags for France.

Harry went down to meet Bill, Fleur, Moody, and Kingsley. They would walk to the Great Hall together, eat breakfast, attend Harry’s only class for the day, and head out for France.

They took their seats in the Great Hall and settled in for breakfast. It was an enjoyable meal with so few enemies in the hall. Unfortunately, there weren’t no enemies left.

“Potter, come with me,” said Snape as he stood over the boy.

“What for?” asked a belligerent Moody.

Snape gave the man a look of derision and took a minute step back. “This is a school disciplinary issue. It is no concern of yours,” said Snape, snidely.

Harry glanced up at the head table. Both Dumbledore and McGonagall were gone.

“I’ll go find Professor McGonagall,” said Bill, standing with Fleur at his back.

“That won’t be necessary. Potter cheated on an assignment. He’ll be spending the entire break cleaning the potions laboratory with a spoon,” said the man, maliciously.

“I did no such thing,” said Harry.

Snape looked at him like he was shite. “You made an O on your last assignment. Without Miss Granger here to help you, I know you cheated. You’re incompetent and incapable of doing well in my class.”

“I didn’t cheat,” said Harry, angrily.

“That’ll be 20 points for cheek. Stand up. Now,” said Snape.

“What’s this?” asked McGonagall, returning with Bill and Fleur who had ignored Snape’s warning not to get her.

“None of your concern. This is a matter of classroom discipline,” said Snape with superiority in his gaze.

“I am the final arbiter of classroom discipline. Tell me now,” spat McGonagall.

“Potter cheated on an assignment. He will have detention for the entire break,” said Snape.

“Let me see this assignment,” growled McGonagall.

Snape just stared at her.

“Now, Severus,” said the woman, her voice an angry hiss.

Snape removed the scroll of written work and a vial of potion. He tried to hand them to McGonagall but dropped them accidentally on purpose. The vial of potion broke, quickly eating away at the parchment lying on the floor.

“Oops,” said Snape, smugly.

“No matter,” said Harry with glittering, angry eyes. “That was merely the final draft. I have the entire assignment in my bag.” Harry reached in his bag and pulled the scroll out, handing the almost perfect document out and handing it to her.

“Just more proof that he cheated,” said Snape, angrily.

“We’ll see about that. I’ll grade this myself,” she said, giving Severus a look.

“He still does not have a potion to turn in with his work. That will be a zero on this assignment and a five meter essay on the process for completing the potion,” said Snape. “Due by Monday,” said the man.

“No,” said McGonagall, in an icy tone. She turned to Harry. “You can remake the potion today. I’ll oversee it personally. We’ll have Poppy grade the assignment.”

“That would be unacceptable. Poppy is not a potions master,” said Snape. “This unfair special treatment cannot continue.”

“You’re right, this unfair treatment will not continue,” said McGonagall with a firm look over her glasses.

Snape gave Harry a look of hate and spun on his heel, stomping away. McGonagall watched him go. She turned back to Harry.

“Come along, Mr. Potter. Let’s see this done before your DADA class. I don’t wand to keep you from the festivities this weekend,” said the smiling woman.

“You’re going to be able to make it to the wedding?” asked Harry.

“I wouldn’t miss it,” said the professor. She looked at Harry like he was a precious baby. Harry blushed and nodded.

“Good,” was all he said.

The group stood up and followed Harry to the hospital wing. McGonagall set him up with what he needed to make a vat of agrimony acid.

Harry sighed at having to do his work over again. He started the work and concentrated perfectly without Snape breathing down his neck. The time spent learning focus and attention for the Trois Amants Purifier ritual came in handy in several other places, too.

After an hour, McGonagall was finished grading his essay and Madam Pomfrey had graded his completed potion. Harry took the praise and O+ with a skip in his step and a flush to his ears.

Moody slapped the boy’s back and congratulated him. “Nicely done. Now let’s finish this last class and get you back home.”

Harry couldn’t agree more. The group, minus Fleur and Bill who went to take care of Fleur’s own classes, went to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.

They went inside to find Marcum Li waiting for them. The auror temporarily assigned to teach this class was a fun professor who focused on the practical. This was something Harry appreciated.

There was a dueling platform in class today. Harry watched interestedly as he took his seat.

Professor Li started to speak. “Today, we’ll test your dueling skills against one another. Only fourth year and below spells will be allowed. Everyone will get their turn but who would like to volunteer to go first?”

Harry usually sat back and waited to be called on but he thought this would be fun. He had some nervous energy to expel. He raised his hand.

“Excellent, Mr. Potter. Who volunteers as his opponent?” asked the professor. Draco gave Harry a look of hate and raised his hand.

“Mr. Malfoy, Mr. Potter, please come up to the dueling platform,” said the professor.

“Watch your back, kid,” said Moody. He stared hard at Draco. Draco flushed a bit but got a crafty look on his face.

Harry looked determined and went up to the platform.

Draco gave him a look of superiority and took position. Harry looked at the professor.

“Alright, we’ll follow proper protocol for this duel. Bow, get in position, and wait for the countdown,” said Professor Li.

Harry got in place and bowed slightly. Draco didn’t wait. He sent an overpowered bowel movement curse at Harry. Harry spun easily out of the way and returned with an expelliarmus.

“That wasn’t the way to properly begin,” said Professor Li. The boys weren’t listening. Draco sent a diffindo at Harry’s head, intending to cut it in half. Harry dropped and rolled on the floor, popping up quickly to cast a stunner at Draco.

Draco barely dodged out of the way. He returned fire with a burst of white-hot fire. Harry’s arm hair was singed as he threw up a shield. Draco growled and let a spell fly on instinct, the same spell he had cast in second year. Serpensortia.

A shining iridescent baby opalescent viper tooth slipped out of the wand. Despite its young age, it was over two meters long. It hissed and shot towards Harry.

“Don’t move!” said Harry. The snake paused. Draco took advantage and shot a borderline illegal spell that would have peeled Harry’s skin off his bones if it wasn’t for the summoning charm Harry cast on Draco’s bookbag. The fancy dragonhide leather knapsack was torn to immediately shreds.

“STOP!” boomed Professor Li. Moody didn’t wait. He cast a body bind spell on Draco. The boy rocked on his heels and fell backwards, smashing his head against the dueling platform.

Harry’s heart was thundering as the snake moved towards him once more. “Are you alright?” Harry hissed at the snake.

“Are you my father? My mother told me the father of our race was a human. I am just a baby and I’m scared,” said the beautiful snake.

“Er, I don’t think so, but I’ll help you. Come here,” said Harry. He held his arm out. The snake climbed up and curled itself around Harry’s bicep.

“Potter, drop the snake! It’s venomous!” said Professor Li urgently.

“It’s a baby and it's scared,” said Harry.

“He’s a freak! He performed dark magic to make that snake appear,” shouted Pansy Parkinson as she rushed to Draco, whose blonde hair was matting with blood from the wound on his head.

“He did no such thing. Malfoy conjured that snake. He is the one who performed dark arts!” spat Moody.

“That’s not what I saw,” said Theodore Nott.

“It is what I saw,” said Professor Li with finality. “No points for today, Mr. Malfoy, for using spells beyond what was allowed. Mr. Potter, can you take that snake outside? I understand it’s a baby but I have a fear of snakes. Full marks for good showmanship.”

The Slytherins grumbled. Harry rolled his eyes and exited the classroom with Moody and Kingsley at his back.

“Where will you take it?” asked Moody.

Harry sighed and looked at the snake. “Where do you want to go? I can take you the Forbidden Forest,” said the teen.

“I want to stay with you, father,” said the snake. It curled a bit uncomfortably tight around Harry’s bicep. Harry groaned.

“It wants to stay with me,” said Harry.

Moody snorted and shook his head at the insanity of the boy who would probably let the snake stay.

“You’re going to keep it?” asked Kingsley who was admiring the gorgeous snake. It practically glittered with rainbow light.

“I guess,” said Harry, reluctantly.

“Then you’ll need an enclosure. Let’s get our people and take a quick trip to Hogsmeade before we leave for France,” said Kingsley.

Harry agreed. They went to get Bill and Fleur from the library before they all went to Hogsmeade.

Harry found more trouble there.

They went to the Magical Menagerie to pick up supplies for Harry’s new pet. The shopkeep was impressed with the snake and offered to buy it for a good price but Harry couldn’t sell it. The shopkeep wanted the baby snake for potions ingredients. Harry couldn’t bear to let the innocent little viper be killed for something he hated.

They got everything they needed for the snake and stepped out into the street.

“There he is. Get him,” said an auror Harry didn’t know.

“What’s this about?” demanded Bill.

“He attacked a student at the school with dark magic. We have six witnesses. He’ll be taken straight to Azkaban,” said the auror with malicious glee.

Harry looked at them with a stone cold face. “I did no such thing.”

“You have the snake with you right now. I can see it. Parseltongue is listed as a dark art. You’ll be immediately arrested. Now, will you come quietly or will you need to be taken by force,” said the auror.

Harry looked at his friends. They were all thinking the same thing. Portkey to France.

Harry didn’t say a word. He just touched his bracelet and disappeared.

Harry popped into the courtyard before his house in France. Bill, Fleur, and Moody quickly arrived. Kingsley took a few moments to appear. Harry was starting to get worried when the man appeared. He was bleeding profusely from a deep burn on his arm. Kingsley cried out.

Harry screamed. “No!” he reached forward and tried to heal the wound. Nothing happened.

Harry’s security team, including Tonks, ran over. Harry panicked. Kingsley looked extremely pale. His arm was bleeding more profusely by the moment.

Harry couldn’t bear to see the man die. The elder wand appeared in his hand. Harry cast the spell to bind Kingsley to himself as a vassal. He wished with all his heart that Kingsley would be able to live an abundant life with his beloved. To create a family together. He wished that Markus was here right now to help stabilize his love.

With a sudden pop, Markus appeared. Kingsley cried out and writhed on the ground.

“Lee!” shouted Markus as he dove towards his love. The moment the two men touched, they were swallowed by magical light. They both screamed. Harry’s shout of fear followed their own.

When everyone was done blinking the brilliant light out of their eyes, they saw Kingsley was fully healed with a new tattoo over his freshly healed bicep.

Kingsley sat up woozily as Markus hurried to help him.

One of Harry’s security team arrived with a healer. They rushed over to Kingsley.

Harry felt sick with worry about what he might have done to Kingsley. He had healed the man for certain but what else did he do?

The healer looked up in awe. “They’re bonded,” said the healer.

“What do you mean?” asked Markus, shaking his head.

“I mean, they’re magically bonded, on a soul and magic deep level. They are considered married in the eyes of magic and the law,” said the auror.

“That’s not legal in the United Kingdom,” said a shocked Kingsley.

“That’s preposterous,” said Security Specialist Wentz. “Why would you not be legally married in the UK?”

“Because they’re bigots against many people, including homosexual couples,” said Markus. Hope bloomed in his heart. Markus was afraid Kingsley would leave him behind when he left for Francee. Now, if they were truly bonded, Markus would be granted citizenship right alongside Kingsley, whose application for a permanent citizenship card was being expedited by Jean Claude.

Wentz scoffed. “What ridiculousness,” said the man.

No one could disagree with that. Markus had another secret gift from Harry. The man who was born a hermaphrodite was carrying a child. It would be a dream literally come true for the happy couple.

“They won’t be able to do a damn thing about it now,” said a grinning Moody. He knew how much Kingsley and Markus wanted to be married to one another. Thanks to Harry, no one could stop them now.

Harry was so sick feeling about it all. He literally threw up right there in the grass.

“I’m sorry,” he choked out.

Kingsley shook his head at the kid who couldn’t help but do good. He was practically a damn djinn. He granted miraculous wishes to people with his accidental magic.

“Let’s get everyone inside,” said Wentz. The healer cleaned Harry up and gave him a stomach soothing lozenge.

Harry hung his head and followed everyone inside his home.

“Harry!” cried Emma as she saw Harry enter the house. “You’re early.” She saw Harry’s sad look and the happy or disbelieving looks on his companions. “What happened?”

“Oh, mum. I messed up again!” cried Harry. He ran to her and let her take him in her arms. She looked at everyone in concern.

“He did another miracle,” said Moody sarcastically.

“Let me check everyone over,” said the healer. He started with Harry, who was fine and ended with Markus, who had a joyful surprise.

“You’re pregnant,” said the shocked healer.

“What?” asked Markus. “That’s not physically possible.”

“You’re a hermaphrodite. It’s very possible, even if it’s completely improbable,” said the healer. They checked their results for the third time. He looked at Kingsley. “You’re the other father.”

Markus and Kingsley laughed and kissed one another passionately. Harry buried his head in his hands.

Hermione and Gabrielle arrived in the entryway. They heard the commotion and followed it down from the library.

“Harry!” they cried together, rushing at the boy. Harry let himself be caught by both girls. He let out a shaking breath as they held him.

Hermione pulled back and looked at Harry. “What’s wrong?”

Markus laughed. “Nothing! He just made all my dreams come true!” said the grinning man.

Hermione looked at Harry sorrowfully. “I missed up. Again,” said Harry.

“He saved my life,” said Kingsley. Hermione momentarily studied the man’s exposed bicep with Harry’s vassal mark on it. Hermione hugged Harry more tightly. She understood why he was upset.

“He made us a family,” said Markus, contentedly. He would move his magical optometry clinic to Paris, as soon as possible.

“Please, choose a house. You’re already getting 80,000G per year as your pay. What else can I give you?” asked Harry, desperate to make it up to them.

“The right to name you as godfather of our child,” said Markus with a gentle smile.

Harry looked awed at the suggestion. “You would do that?”

“If you’ll agree, we insist,” said Kingsley.

“I don’t know what to say,” said Harry.

“Say yes, mon amour,” said Gabrielle. She was looking at Harry like he was the second coming. He flushed in embarrassment and nodded his head. Everyone cheered.

Harry was ushered into the sitting room and soon enough, his own boys were brought down.

“Dadadada!” cried the boys when they saw Harry. The little almost eight month old boys had started to scoot along on the floor on their bums. They scooted fast and sure towards Harry. Harry laughed and scooped them both up, holding them above his head and zooming them around. The boys giggled so hard, Harry had to put them down or he’d drop them.

“Finally, you’re home,” said Hermione.

The rest of the evening was a parade of happy family members spending time with Harry while he clung to Hermione, Gabrielle, Julius, and Jameson.

It was a fun day for them all. The next day was much more hectic, as it was the day before their weddings. Harry was the only person who was relaxing. He spent the whole day playing with his lads while everyone else worked on the surprise ceremonies. Harry felt like a bit of a heel because he wasn’t helping but he couldn’t resent the time spent alone with his children.

The night spent alone with his ladies was something he would never forget. They made love until the stars faded from the sky. Harry woke at 9am, when the sun was fully in the sky. His girls were already gone from bed.

Harry got himself ready and went downstairs.

Only Sirius, Moody, Rosmerta, Bill, Fleur, Remus, and Tonks were in the room. Everyone looked at Harry and laughed. He looked around himself, confused.

“What?” he asked.

“Today’s the big day, eh, chap? I hope you remembered the rings,” said Bill, teasing the boy who was instantly nervous.

“Oh gods! I forgot the rings! Dobby?” Harry called. The little elf appeared in the room. Tweak was right behind him.

“Yes, Mr. Harry?” asked the elf.

“I forgot the wedding rings in my travel trunk!” said Harry.

Dobby grinned and held the rings out. “Dobby be bringing them for you, sir.”

Harry grabbed Dobby up and hugged him. Dobby giggled. He handed over the ring box. Harry opened it and checked to make sure the last ring in the matching set was there. He sighed in relief when he saw they were.

“Dobby would like to be asking Harry Potter, sir, if he is ready to bind Tweak? She is ready to bond with Dobby, if Mr. Harry agrees,” said the elf, deferentially.

“Sure,” said Harry. He looked at Tweak. She hurried to come stand before him. Harry put a hand on her head and pushed with his magic. She giggled and her ears sparkled. Harry felt the sense of connection, which he associated with being family, so that’s exactly the bond that was created. Tweak was Harry’s family.

“Thank you, Master,” said the little elf, with happy tears in her eyes.

“None of that. We’re family. Call me Harry or Mr. Harry if you must. I’m no one’s master,” said Harry.

Tweak easily agreed.

“May we bond, sir?” asked an eager Dobby.

“Go for it. Let me know if I can help,” said Harry, chivalrously. He looked at the elves. “Do you want to have a wedding? Maybe not today but whenever you can arrange it?”

“Could we sir?” asked Tweak excitedly.

“I insist. Whatever you want, we’ll provide,” said Harry.

Rosmerta laughed. “God, he’s a saint!”

The rest of the group laughed while Dobby and Tweak squealed in excitement.

“Could it be being a double wedding, sir? Winky will want to bond with Dippy, too,” said Dobby, thinking of his friend.

“Sure. If any of my elves want to be bonded, they can. No need to ask permission,” said Harry, embarassedly.

“Can we be having elflings, too?” asked Tweak. She was afraid to push her luck but she wanted an elfling so badly.

“Please, don’t ever ask again. If you want kids, by all means, have them,” said Harry. A sudden ear splitting cry of joy rocked the room. All of Harry’s elves had heard these instructions. They all meant to take advantage.

Harry shook his head. He looked back at Moody. “Where are the girls?”

“Getting ready for your wedding, kid. You have two hours before we need to leave. You’re getting mundane married and then you’re having a fancy luncheon. Then, you’re getting magically married with a fancy reception right here at Potter Enclave. We’ll leave for your honeymoon tomorrow,” said Moody.

“Leave? I thought we were staying here for the honeymoon. Where are we going?” asked Harry, confused.

Moody snorted. “You want me to spoil the surprise? And have your ladies kill me? I think not,” said Moody. “Just eat your breakfast and go get ready. It’s going to be a long day.”

Moody wasn’t kidding.

Harry had a quick bite and a quick fly with his boys before he went to get ready. The elves gave his boys an early snack and a nap while Harry had a shower, shave, and an uncertain look at his tux with tails. He had no idea how to tie an ascot or a cumberbund. He went downstairs and found only the gentlemen remained. All of the ladies were gone.

“I don’t know how to get dressed,” said Harry, embarrassed to have to say it. The menfolk all laughed at him.

“As long as you know how to get undressed, you’ll be good,” winked Sirius. Reggie smacked his arm. Harry was so nervous, he wasn’t sure if he could remember how to get undressed.

“Let me help you, son,” said Jean Claude. The man went upstairs with Harry to help him put on his clothes.

The two men were alone in Harry’s room when Jean Claude spoke. He looked at Harry’s pale face and sweaty palms with a gentle smile.

“Today is just a formality,” said Jean Claude, seemingly out of the blue. Harry looked at him questioningly.

“You have already committed to one another. You have already bonded on a soul deep level. This is just a day of celebration to recognize what already is,” said Jean Claude.

“I never thought of it that way,” said Harry. He looked at his mentor, his father figure. Jean Claude gave the boy a confident smile and straightened the green silk ascot that brought out his eyes. His cumberbund was green as well. The rest of his suit was pure white, even his patent leather shoes.

“It’s the simple truth,” said Jean Claude. He stepped back. Harry was completely ready to go. “You look very handsome, my child. I am proud to accept you into my legal family today. You are already family in my heart.”

Harry smiled a watery smile at the man who reached forward to hug him. They separated and grinned at one another before they walked over to the nursery to check on the baby boys. They were dressed in outfits that were the exact mirror image to their father. Their little grass green suits brought out their sparkling green eyes while their little white ascots and cumberbunds gave a flash of somberness to the cheery outfits.

They all went downstairs and climbed into the limousine that was waiting for them. It was a fun ride for everyone who got to tease Harry. Harry just clung to his babies and tried not to hyperventilate.

They arrived at the Granger’s country club and found hundreds of green and white balloons awaiting them. They drove through the balloon arches up to the stately building. Harry was ushered into an antechamber alone while everyone else went to take their places.

Harry paced until Dumbledore peeked his head inside. “Are you ready, my boy?” asked the elderly statesman.

“As I’ll ever be,” said Harry with a thick swallow. Dumbledore chuckled and encouraged Harry to step out.

Harry walked out into the huge banquet hall and gasped. There were green and white candy striped roses everywhere. There was a long white carpet in the center of the room that could easily hold four people standing abreast.

There were at least 200 people sitting on long benches with clutches of white roses and ivy at the end of each bench. The glittering crystal chandeliers had white and gold lights filling them, shining soft golden light down on everyone and everything.

A string quartet started to play a song that Harry recognized. A woman and man stepped forward to sing a beautiful duet to the tune of “Beauty and the Beast” as the doors at the back of the room were opened by Fred and George. A parade of Harry’s family members came out of the doorway.

First, Sirius and Lya. Then, Remus and Tonks. Next, Reggie and one of Hermione’s cousins. Then, a gruff looking Moody and a grinning young veela girl that Harry wasn’t sure he’d ever met. Next came Bill and Fleur. They took their places close to Harry. Finally, Noemie practically skipped down the aisle, dropping green rose petals on the white carpet followed by Harry’s lads in a buggy being pushed by Emma, Molly, and Julia.

The doors closed again and the music changed to play “I Beelieve” by Blessed Union of Souls. It was a fitting song. The grinning Weasley twins, Fred and George, opened the doors and revealed Hermione and Gabrielle on their father’s arms. Harry couldn’t see or hear anything else after his ladies were revealed.

Hermione was wearing a pure white cupcake cress with layers of soft chiffon. Gabrielle stood beside her, their arms in one another’s. She was wearing a lace dress that was dripping with sparkling sequences. Their beauty was a siren call for the young man who was awed that they would choose him. He still expected them to change their minds and run away but instead, they never took their loving eyes from him as they walked towards him.

Harry was so entranced, he tried to take a step forward to go to his ladies. Bill stopped him.

“Hold on there, cowboy. Let them come to you,” whispered Bill. Harry didn’t move forward anymore but he couldn’t take his eyes off of his ladies, either.

Finally, they arrived at the altar. Dan and Jean Claude looked at their daughters with love and pride in their tear filled eyes.

Dumbledore started to speak but Harry couldn’t hear it. He just held his hands out to his beautiful girls as they took their place on either side of him.

The rest of the ceremony was a blur for Harry, at least until it was time for him to give his vows. He had prepared but he couldn’t remember what he wanted to say. He said what came to his heart.

“I swear that if it takes my last breath, I will protect you. Every beat of my heart shouts with joy that I love you. I still can’t believe you chose me but I swear I’ll work every day to become worthy of the love you’ve given me, of the family we’re building together. I love you both so much. My whole body aches with the feeling. I swear I will cherish every day we have together,” said Harry. Hermione and Gabrielle sighed and leaned towards Harry, wanting the kiss they knew would seal their union right now.

Instead, they each gave their vows in return. Harry’s heart felt ready to burst. Everyone could literally feel the love between the three young magicals standing at the front of the room.

Dumbledore finished the ceremony and said the words Harry was aching to hear. “I now pronounce you husband and wives. You may kiss your brides.”

Harry’s girls leaned in and kissed the corners of his mouth together. Harry made sure to turn his head and give them each a loving kiss right on the mouth. People cheered all over the banquet hall. The unobtrusive photographer flitted about the room, taking pictures of the now married couple and the guest reactions.

The happy couple processed down the aisle while everyone threw flower petals in green and white at them and cheered.

They had a good hour of photographs and then returned to the transformed banquet hall. It was filled with seating, tables, and delicious smells. They had a delicious meal and then a long receiving line before they were led outside to take a carriage to their next destination.

Harry held his ladies, kissing them and telling them how much he loved them the entire way back to the Delacour enclave.

The girls were swept away to get ready for their second wedding while Harry took his lads to get a good nap in before it was showtime once more.

After three hours of preparations and rest, it was time to do the whole scene all over again.

Things were different at the magical wedding. Everyone sat in a circle around the central dias. A chorus of Veela stood at the front, using the eerie beauty of their voices to entice everyone to enter the room and get settled. Harry stood at the front of the procession this time. He was dressed in robes made from the bright red skin of a Chinese Fireball Dragon. Red is the traditional wedding color of the magical world.

Harry led their singing family members into the ballroom. They circled the altar and came to a stop at their assigned spots. A flame appeared in the center of the dias. The girls appeared in daring red dresses. Harry’s jaw dropped. Gabrielle was wearing a red leather gown made into a halter style. It left nothing to the imagination as to her perfect shape. Hermione was wearing a strapless red leather dress with a slit that went up to her hip. Her long, slim legs were on perfect display. They both wore a red headdress the likes of which Harry had never seen before. They looked like visions from his wildest fantasies.

Dumbledore stood in his own vibrant robes as the three beloveds chanted the traditional wizarding marriage bonds in one harmonious voice. All of the practice with chanting for the Trois Amants Purifier ritual made it possible for them to say the right words in the right tone without really knowing what they were saying at all. They moved closer and closer together, kissing gently at the end of the thrice spoken chant.

Magic sparked around them as people cheered and gave them all a wizard's salute. The ceremony ended and they led the procession from the Delacour home to the Potter Enclave. The elves already had the feast set up, buffet style, around the room for them all to enjoy.

The night finally wound down and the three young people snuck away to make another kind of magic together. They didn’t show their faces outside their room again until lunchtime the next day.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 37

The three newlyweds made their way down to lunch the next day with joy in their hearts. The crowded table full of friends and family cheered for them when they appeared.

Sirius had to tease them. “Finally decided to come up for air, did you?”

Harry, Hermione, and Gabrielle blushed but they didn’t stop holding hands. They sat at the head of the table with Gabrielle and Hermione on either side of Harry.

“I’m starved,” said Harry.

“You need to keep up your strength. This adventure is just beginning,” said a grinning Sirius.

Harry looked curiously back at them all.

“Hurry up and eat and you’ll see what we mean,” said Lya with an anticipatory grin. She and Sirius had worked on a fabulous prank for the entire family.

Everyone finished their meal and gathered together with their luggage to go to their next destination.

“Does everyone have a hand on the portkey?” asked Jean Claude. He had also made time to take this trip with his family.

Everyone agreed they did. The portkey activated and spun them all through space until they landed hard in the sand. A quick round of pepper-up potion and stomach soothing lollies and they were ready to explore the new location they found themselves in.

“Are we on a deserted island?” asked Harry, curiously. They were on a huge island with beaches that stretched as far as the eye could see. They saw a lovely tropical forest behind them, filled with flowers and tropical birds. The beach was otherwise empty and serene.

“We’re on Black Island,” said Andromeda, looking around fondly.

Sirius and Lya exchanged a glance and grinned. They both reached in their pockets and lifted their hands to throw what looked like glitter in the air. It landed on everyone and everything within sight.

Suddenly, a dance floor and a buffet table appeared. There was a long picnic bench and colorful decorations all over the place. The Wizarding Wireless started to play and everyone’s clothes turned into fun, comfortable beach attire, even the almost eight month old boys.

Food appeared on the buffet and happy elves in grass skirts and Hawaiian shirts popped around everywhere, yelling surprise. A glittering banner with “Congratulations Potters” appeared over the dance floor with little explosions of fireworks going off all over the sky.

Harry laughed. Hermione spun in a circle to look at everything at once. Gabrielle hopped on Padfoot and Lya, giving them a strong hug. Everyone else cheered and moved to get in line for the buffet or the conga line. There were some odd 40 people with them all. Padfoot laughed and set up the travel trunk he had purchased for this little adventure. It was a hotel in a fancy looking trunk. He hoped they’d get much more use out of it in the future.

The next 10 days passed by in a haze of family, friends, and love for Harry Potter. He woke up each day, thankful for the people that now filled his life.

He woke up on the last day at his island paradise with bitter sorrow in his heart. He didn’t want to go back to England.

Harry went down to breakfast to find only Sirius and Bill already awake.

“I don’t want to go back there,” said Harry with an angry sneer.

Sirius and Bill exchanged a look. “We don’t blame you, pup,” was all Sirius could say.

Harry grunted and sat moodily down to breakfast.

Finally, evening time rolled around and everyone had to leave.

Harry held his boys and glared at nothing. He took a deep breath and let it go. He passed Julius and Jameson to Hermione and Gabrielle. They all had one more kiss and hug from Harry before he backed off.

“I’ll see you again so soon, lads. Da loves you,” said Harry. He looked at Gabrielle and Hermione with heartbreak in his eyes. They rushed forward to hug and kiss him again.

They didn’t want to let go.

“Come on, kid. We’re only got 20 seconds,” said Moody, reluctantly.

Jean Claude put a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Your victory is nigh, son. We will support you. This is almost done.”

Harry nodded and separated himself from Hermione and Gabrielle. Bill, Fleur, Dumbledore, Fred, George, Angelina, Moody, Rosmerta, Markus, and Kingsley were already waiting with a hand on the portkey. Harry reached out and touched the old dirty shoe and with one last look of love, he disappeared.

They arrived with a pop in the Headmaster’s office of Hogwarts.

They sat in silence for just a moment after Harry’s sudden sob. He got control of himself but refused to look at anyone.

“Soon, my boy. It won’t be long now,” said Dumbledore, soothingly.

Harry nodded but didn’t answer. He got his broom and went out to the pitch to fly away his sadness. It didn’t work.

Still, all was not dark and depressing. After classes one week before the last task of the Triwizard Tournament, Harry finally found what he was looking for.

“This is it!” he shouted as he stood up quickly.

“What?” asked Bill, who had been studying an ancient text beside Harry.

“This is how I’ll end the death eaters, too,” said Harry viciously.

He showed the group that was studying in Harry’s private library the book he was looking at.

Bill whistled. “This just might do,” he said.

“Or it will backfire and suck the magic out of your own vassals,” said Fleur, who was looking disturbed at the page on the book.

“Harry won’t let that happen,” said a confident Moody. He was reading the book page upside down.

Narcissa was sitting at the next table, quietly listening.

“What is it?” asked Fred and George together.

“The spell that will suck the life and magic out of Voldemort and will suck the magic out of anyone he’s connected to,” said Harry.

“Is that dark magic?” asked Fleur.

“The exact opposite,” said Bill. “It’s pure light magic.”

“I just have to get my wand to connect with Voldemort’s. What’s priori incantatem?” asked Harry.

“It’s usually just a spell that shows what the last 24 hours worth of spellcasting are from a particular wand. But, if you have wands that are brothers, your wands will connect in a grid of pure light and pull the last dozen or so spells from your wand forcefully. With this modifier, it would also suck the life and magic out of the person whose wand is overwhelmed. It’ll be a battle of pure will and magical strength,” said Bill.

Narcissa smirked. She slipped out of her seat and went to make an important call.

“I’ll see it done,” said Harry, firmly. Everyone believed him.

The morning of the last task of the Triwizard Tournament dawned. Harry hadn’t slept a wink the night before. He stared at his ceiling all night long, in his too-big lonely bed. If today was his last day, he swore he would take Voldemort with him. He wouldn’t leave that bastard to come after his family again.

Harry jumped out of bed and threw on his basilisk hide robes, hat, cloak, and gloves. He was determined to live.

Harry walked like a terminator down the stairs of his home and out into the wider school. He didn’t notice that Narcissa was missing.

“Wait for me!” called someone from behind him. Harry whirled, his wand in hand. Moody held up his hands. “Damn but you’re fast.”

Harry snorted and whirled back around, his wand out of sight before he took another step forward. Moody shook his head and hurried to follow the determined teen down to the Great Hall for breakfast.

Harry looked around and spotted who he wanted to see, even though the Great Hall was mostly empty.

Harry marched right up to Madame Bones, who was standing with Dumbledore. The monocled woman turned and looked at Harry.

“What do you need, Lord Potter?”

“A minute of your time in private,” said Harry, seriously.

Madame Bones glanced at Dumbledore and nodded. Harry turned and marched to the antechamber. Madame Bones, Moody, and Dumbledore followed.

When the door was shut and silencing charms put in place, Harry started to talk.

“I figured out how to defeat the death eaters, as well as that conniving bastard,” said Harry.

“What did you find?” asked a curious Dumbledore. Harry pulled the book out of his pocket and handed it to the man. Dumbledore laughed and handed the book over to Madame Bones. She shook her head.

“This won’t work,” said the woman. “Your wands don’t share a wood do they?”

“Not that I know of but they do share a core. We have feathers from the same phoenix,” said Harry.

“You do?” asked Madame Bones, disturbed.

“They do,” Dumbledore. “From my own friend, Fawkes.”

“This could work,” said Bill.

“It will,” said Moody confidently.

“Only one way to find out for sure,” said Madame Bones.

“I wanted to make sure you can find me when I face him. Is there some kind of alarm ward or something you can put on me? The girls can track me through my bracelet but I’m not sure if anyone else I can use that.”

“I have a plan,” said Madame Bones. “Let me go get something. I’ll be right back.”

Madame Bones left hurriedly. Harry paced in the tight confines of the room. Madame Bones and four aurors returned.

“Here,” said Madame Bones.

“What is it?” asked Harry. Madame Bones opened the small box. A ladybug was inside.

“A bug,” said the woman.

Harry gave her a distrustful look.

“It’s a way for us to hear what you hear and track you no matter where you go. The bug will go right outside any wards and call for us. We should arrive right quick after that,” said the woman.

Harry took the little bug. It started crawling out of the box and up Harry’s arm. It tickled a bit but not enough to make Harry shake it off.

“If that’s the best we have,” said Harry, uncertainly.

“It’s better than nothing,” said Madame Bones. Harry sighed and agreed.

They went back into the Great Hall. Harry went to sit with the twins but he didn’t have an appetite of his own. He just stared moodily out the window and wished Hermione and Gabrielle were here. Someone walked in the hall that made Harry feel much better.

“Father!” cried Harry. He stood up to hurry over to Jean Claude. Jean Claude was smiling when Harry approached. Someone couldn’t keep their mouth shut.

“Pathetic the way people with no parents will cling to just anyone. Like a foreign politician could ever really care about a scar headed freak,” spat Draco Malfoy. He was angry. He had no one left and that was a fact. Even his own mother had given custody of him up to someone else.

Harry turned, as mad as a red hornet.

“Shut up, ferret face. Just because no one loves you doesn’t mean no one loves me,” said Harry.

Draco gave Harry a look of hate but settled back down when Headmaster Karkaroff gave him a stern look. Harry stared at the boy, waiting for him to open his fat mouth again. It didn’t happen.

Jean Claude frowned at Draco and turned Harry away from the vile person. Jean Claude’s aurors kept a watch on him as Harry and Jean Claude walked away.

“Come, son. Let us leave the riff raff behind,” said Jean Claude dismissively.

Jean Claude kept Harry busy until it was time to get ready to go down to the pitch.

The Weasley twins ran up to Harry as he walked across the grounds with Jean Claude, Fleur, Bill, Moody, Kingsley, and all of Jean Claude’s aurors. They were just a small group in the almost two thousand people descending upon the Hogwarts Quidditch Pitch.

“We got something for ya, Harry,” said a grinning Fred.

“Something we think you’ll appreciate,” said a laughing George.

“What is it?” asked Harry, curious but also distracted.

“It’s a map,” said Fred with a wink.

“A map of what?” asked Harry.

“We took a page out of the marauders’ book but made it a bit better,” said Fred.

“How so?” asked Harry. George pulled out the map and tapped it, saying:

“Marauder Level Mischief Making.”

The map spread out across the grounds of Hogwarts. As they walked, the map moved with them, showing a good 500 meters in every direction. Harry stopped and the map stopped moving. People flooded across it, entering and disappearing, each of their names showing up on the map as they flowed across it.

Harry started walking again and the map moved again. It showed the edge of the quidditch pitch, including part of the labyrinth in the center of the arena.

Harry gasped. The labyrinth moved and so did the map. He looked up at Fred and George in wonder. “You made this?”

“We did,” agreed a proud George.

Fred whipped out three more copies of the map. “We have one each, too. We got one for Brother Bill, too, so he can keep an eye on things,” said Fred.

“This is wicked,” said Harry.

“This is excellent work,” said Jean Claude as he studied the map in Harry’s hands. “Will this work anywhere?”

“Unless they have wards that block it,” said George.

“I’d like to buy ten of these, if I may. They would be invaluable for security situations,” said Jean Claude. He looked ruefully at the twin teens. “I’d also like to know how to ward against them.”

The twins looked at one another and nodded. “For you, no problem, but we won’t be selling these on the open market,” said George.

“They’d be too dangerous and it would become too easy for our pranks to be ruined,” said Fred.

Jean Claude laughed. “Fair enough. We’ll talk about it more later,” said the smiling man.

They went up to the platform at the edge of the quidditch pitch, at the beginning of the maze. Ludo Bagman was waiting for them, as were the other champions, the headmasters, and the judges.

“Excellent, that’s everyone, yes?” asked Ludo. “We can get started. This is a relay race through a labyrinth folks! We’ll position the champions in the order they’re chosen. The current rankings are Hogwarts with 56 points, Durmstrang with 51, and Beauxbatons with 50 points. Your team will get one minute of lead time for every minute they have above the last place contestants. Beauxbatons, you’ll go last. Durmstrang will start one minute before you. Hogwarts will start six minutes before you. You must find your next teammate. The final three will race to see who reaches the cup first,” said a grinning Ludo. He had put it all on lucky duck Potter to win.

“Now step up and pull your order. Go on now, everyone choose a number,” said Ludo. He was cheating the only way he could. He’d make sure Potter was the last person to go for Hogwarts.

They drew their numbers. Fred, Fleur, and Ramanov would go first. George, Claudette, and Viktor would go second. Harry, Pierre, and Kazinski would go last.

“Excellent! Let’s get this show on the road!” said Ludo. “Competitors in the second and third positions, please get on a broom with one of our volunteers. They’ll help you get to your starting spot.”

Harry climbed on a broom with a low level Ministry employee who flew him to a platform with a glass tube on top. Harry entered the tube and was locked in. He could see everything but he couldn’t move out of the glass until George pushed the rune next to the landing pad below him.

Harry heard Ludo’s voice. “And welcome ladies and gentle wizards to the final event of the Triwizard Tournament!” People cheered all over. Harry looked for Jean Claude and his friends. He found them directly behind the judge’s table.

“The competition will get underway in 60 seconds! Everyone get ready for the final battle for the cup!” said the excited sportsman. Everyone cheered again. Harry could see Fred about a quarter of the way down the field from Harry. Beyond that, he could see the entrance to the labyrinth at the front directly under the judge’s table. Huge screens showed everything that was going on inside the maze. Harry watched as the screens zeroed in on each of the competitors in turn before it lingered on Fred, Fleur, and Romanov.

Finally the final countdown began. “Five, four, three, two, one!” cried Ludo. A buzzer sounded and Fred took off inside the maze. Harry pulled out his map from his pocket. He watched as Fred turn a corner and run smack dab into a freezing hex that would literally freeze you in place. Fred took it down quickly and hurried off further into the maze.

Fred fought a minotaur for almost three minutes before he managed to trick the thing into ramming its own horns into the maze. It got stuck and Fred sprinted further into the maze.

Harry watched anxiously as Fred found himself turned literally upside down, his rose hanging around his ears, showing off his sexy dragonhide underwear. People whistled and laughed all over the stands. Fred just flexed his glutes in a jaunty rhythm while he worked to get himself down.

He finally fell in a heap. The buzzer sounded as Romanov ran into the maze for Durmstrang. Fred ran to George’s location and stood in the appropriate spot and pushed the rune. Fred was sucked up into the tube while George jumped down. George examined the tube for a moment, then chewed a piece of gum. People in the crowd murmured. George didn’t care. He stuck the gum to the glass tube and pulled. The glass popped and flew outward in a perfectly round circle. Fred hurried to climb out and run into the depths of the maze together.

Harry grinned. He felt better about things if the twins were together. They easily overcame a sphinx and not so easily fought a pair of Hagrid’s blast-ended skrewts. They both came away from that badly burned but thanks to their utility belts, they had a cooling paste on them right away.

The buzzer rang again and Fleur ran into the maze. She didn’t hesitate. She turned into a bird and lifted into the air. She flew over the maze towards her compatriot. A valkyrie met her in the air. The two women screeched and fought in the air. Fleur fought hard for a minute or two then cast a stunning spell that felled the other woman. Fleur landed a little worse for wear but gracefully beside her teammate’s tube. She was sucked up into the tube while Claudette dropped down.

Romanov was struggling back near the entrance to the maze. He was caught in battle with another of Hagrid’s pets, a yeti. He had let the beast hit him and now he was moving drunkenly on his feet, trying to get away.

Harry watched the map and saw Fred and George were getting close. They only had a cloud of laughing gas between them and Harry. Harry looked to see if he could find the cup while they approached. Harry frowned. He found the cup quickly but someone was in the center with it.

“Malfoy,” hissed Harry. Harry could see the name beside the cup. He growled as the figure disappeared.

Fred and George rounded the corner just as Romanov found Viktor. Viktor took a page out of Harry’s book and immediately summoned his broom. Harry saw the boy flip up above the maze walls, flying straight towards his last teammate. A pair of gargoyles flew up lighting fast to meet him. It was an aerial chase that led all over the pitch. Viktor just couldn’t shake them so he had to outsmart them instead. He did a fast figure eight loop and the gargoyles crashed into each other. He was too late. By the time he shot back towards his last teammate, Harry was already on the ground.

Harry watched below him as the twins both pressed the rune together, then somersaulted out of the way. They crashed to the ground but managed to avoid the sucking tube.

“Come on,” said Harry quickly. He led the way through the maze with his map out.

“There’s a trap around this corner,” said Fred. They turned the corner slowly. There was a bogart waiting. It turned quickly into their worst fears. Fred dead, George dead, Julius and Jameson dead, Hermione and Gabrielle dead.

Harry shook himself out of it. He had seen these kinds of tricks before.

“Riddikulus!” he shouted as he imagined Gabrielle rising as a zombie and doing the monster mash.

The beast screamed and ran. Harry led them quickly towards the cup as the last contestant entered the arena.

“We have to hurry!” said Harry. They came upon an acromantula and Harry just did not have the patience or the time. Their competitors were getting too close and Harry knew somehow, someway, Voldemort would be at the end of this maze. Harry slapped the acromantula with the most powerful shrinking charm he could manage. He ran past the thing when it became the size of a cockroach.

The twins were hot on Harry’s tail. They arrived at the center of the maze and saw the gleaming golden cup. Harry skidded to a halt.

“Malfoy was here,” said Harry.

Fred and George looked at one another and started casting spells.

“The cup is a portkey,” said Fred.

Harry looked at it. He could feel it. This was it.

“I’m going to take it. It’ll take me to Voldemort,” said Harry.

“We’re coming,” said Fred and George in an eerie malevolent echo.

Harry thought hard. He pulled his invisibility cloak out. “Put it on and get behind something solid immediately. Don’t interfere unless I’m losing. Just, get ready to catch the death eaters,” said Harry. “I’m sure some of them will be there. Malfoy may be one,” said Harry.

“We’ll get him if he is,” said Fred with vicious glee. The twins quickly got under Harry’s cloak. Harry took a deep breath and reached out for the cup.

“On three. One, two, three,” said Harry. They all grabbed the portkey together and shot through spacetime.

Harry fell to his knees and rolled. It was a good thing he did. A spell barely missed him. It looked vicious. He heard the rustle of grass beside him and saw an imprint big enough to be the twins behind a headstone.

Harry waited but no more spell fire followed. He conjured a mirror and looked up. He saw a dark cowl and light blonde hair.

“Malfoy,” said Harry, angrily. He rolled to his feet and shot a stunner at the unmoving figure. They whirled out of the way in a fashion Draco Malfoy would have never managed.

The cowl slipped away.

“Narcissa?” asked Harry.

She scowled an insane look on her face. “You think you can harm what’s mine, steal from me, and get away with it? I will make you pay for the harm you’ve done to me and my family,” screeched the insane woman.

Harry rolled further away from the twins behind a large headstone. It was a mistake. Narcissa hadn’t been trying to hit him. She was herding him. The large stone angel reached down and gripped him hard around the middle. Harry choked at the pressure but didn’t drop the wand in his trapped hand.

Narcissa marched up to him and smacked him so hard it left the taste of blood in his mouth. “You belong to my lord but I will still see you pay with my own eyes. You may have stolen my name but I am still a Black. We always get our revenge,” she swore.

Narcissa left Harry attached to the headstone and walked over to a small building. She floated a large cauldron very carefully. It appeared to be full of pure, sparkling water but the viscosity was off and the smell was foul. She set the cauldron down and lit the fire. Then she disappeared behind the building. She came out carrying a small thing that looked like a deformed and deceased baby.

“Potter, oh how the powerful are brought low, but you will aid me in my rebirth. Then, I’ll kill you,” said the little baby thing.

Harry could barely breath from the tight squeeze of the stone angel, holding him in place. “Riddle,” was all he could choke out.

Voldemort cast a spell on him. Harry whited out for a moment. The pain was so great and his ability to breathe so restricted. Thankfully, the bastard was too weak to hold the spell for long. Harry panted as he hung in the angel’s arms.

“Let’s get this done. I want to take my revenge,” said Voldemort.

Narcissa took the baby over to the water and put it inside gently. It sank to the bottom of the cauldron. She chanted.

“Bone of the father, unknowingly given, you will revive your son,” said the woman. She cast a spell and a bone lifted out of the grave Harry was trapped upon.

“Flesh of the servant, willingly given you will revive your master,” she said with a stone cold look on her face. She carefully cut off her pinky finger. She quickly cauterized the wound. She was panting as she said the next bit.

“Blood of the enemy, unwillingly given, you will revive your foe,” she said. She gave Harry a look of malice and came over to him. She stabbed him in his left arm. Harry cried out as the knife hit bone. She jerked it back and took the knife to stir the blood into the cauldron in a complicated pattern.

The cauldron started to bubble rapidly. The liquid evaporated and left a man behind to rise from the dark depths of the large cauldron.

The figure stood. Narcissa brought him a robe and his wand that she had kept from when Pettigrew was captured.

Voldemort took the wand in hand. Red steam hissed from the end of the wand. Voldemort sighed. He turned and looked at Harry. He cast the spell on him one more time. Harry screamed as he felt the all over pain that lasted much longer this time, even though it was only a few seconds.

“Excellent. My wand is working perfectly and I feel divine,” said the dark lord as he slipped on the acromantula silk robe Narcissa held out to him.

“Let me call my own to me, then we’ll deal with you,” said the dark lord dismissively. He turned to Narcissa.

“Your arm, my dear. You’ve earned your place among my chosen, just like your sister before you. We will free her tonight,” said Voldemort.

“Yes, my lord,” said Narcissa, demurely.

Voldemort cast a spell. Narcissa cried out as Harry’s vassal mark was replaced with the dark mark. She sighed in relief to have the hated reminder of Harry on her body finally gone.

Voldemort laughed as the woman stood trembling but silent. He touched his thumb roughly to the mark staining her body. She cried out and he smiled. He touched his wand to her arm. She whimpered in pain and he licked his nonexistent lips. He grinned and his barely present nose turned into slits like you might see in a snake’s face. Like the slits filling his red eyes.

“You return. Yet, many are missing. Some died in my service. Some are in prison. Yet some are alive and well and yet it took a person who was not one of us to see me returned to power. Why is that?” asked the terrifying man in a silent hiss of a voice.

The death eaters all started to grovel. Voldemort quickly threw several cruciatus curses around. He let up and let his crying subjects stand.

“You thought a child could vanquish me? I am immortal!” shouted the man. “I will show you today that Harry Potter is quite mortal. We’ll sacrifice him to restore my soul to full power, bringing my eternal reign into fruition,” said the insane dark lord.

He turned to Harry. He cast a spell and Harry flinched. He couldn’t help it. He expected to die. Instead, he fell to the ground as the stone angel let go of him. He gasped in pain and coughed for several minutes. Harry stood. He saw Fred and George, their terrified faces exposed. Harry shook his head. He turned back to Voldemort and stood.

Voldemort laughed. “Good. Stand boy. Best to die on your feet. Now, we will duel. Bow to death, Harry Potter,” said Voldemort.

Harry barely inclined his head as custom dictated. Voldemort didn’t return the courtesy. He cast and Harry spun, shooting his own spell to meet Voldemort’s. Voldemort gasped in shock when the spell backfired and connected to his wand, spinning an instantaneous web of light and magic around them.

Harry felt the space where the spells connected. He started to push. He needed his own spell to connect with Voldemort’s wand if this was going to work.

Voldemort let a momentary flash of panic fall over him before he became angry. He felt the magical energy coming towards him and he didn’t want to find out what would happen when it touched his own wand. He tried to let go or to apparate away but the vibration of the wands held his hand in a death grip around th stick, despite his deep desire to let go.

“You’re weak, Potter! I will crush you!” screeched Voldemort as he pushed with all his will towards Harry.

Harry didn’t respond. He just pushed harder. He could see death eaters falling to the ground all around him. The twins weren’t wasting the distraction.

Harry saw the faces of Hermione, of Gabrielle, of Jameson, and Julius, and the rest of Harry’s family and friends. He felt a burst of love and magic as he felt his deep desire to be with them all again. He pushed with a loud, guttural yell and the spark of the connected spells touched Voldemort’s wand.

The vile dark lord screamed as the energy of his magic was drained hard and fast as the ghosts of the people he had killed climbed out of his wand. Frank Bryce, Lily Potter, James Potter, Dorcas Meadowes, Gideon and Fabien Priutt. They formed as full corporeal beings of light. As the energy drained more and more from Voldemort, his death eaters started to scream.

Their own magic was being drained out of their writhing bodies, one by one. It went on and on as more beings of light coalesced until four more people stood before them. The beings grew more solid and more colorful as first the magic and then the life drained out of the being known as Lord Voldemort.

Voldemort fell to the ground just as Harry felt a true, deep wish enter his heart as he looked at his parents who looked so solid they might be living, breathing beings standing before him. He wish with all his heart that Tom Marvolo Riddle was dead and that these people had lived.

The beings around them gasped as the spark of life lit within them once more. Magic rewarded Harry for his work. Death gave Harry a gift. Seven people would live once more because seven pieces of Tom Riddle had died. Seven lives not yet meant to be reaped were returned to the Earth. Harry saw his beloved parents. He smiled beatifically and immediately passed out.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 38

The next few minutes around Harry were hectic, not that he remembered them. The aurors arrived as the bug finally made it to the edge of the wards so it could be tracked. They had the wards down in less than 10 minutes then flooded the place.

Jean Claude led the charge with Dumbledore at his side. Bill, Moody, Kingsley, Fleur, and Madame Maxime all came along to provide backup. They weren’t needed. By the time they arrived the death eaters were all tied up. The resurrected dark lord was rotting meat. The only problem was that they had seven people who shouldn’t be alive standing before them and an unconscious hero who couldn’t explain anything.

Jean Claude whisked Harry away while the reporters, who smelled a scoop and followed the powerful group when they left Hogwarts, were quickly taking gory pictures of everything. By the time Fudge caught wind of it, Harry would be gone and so would all of the reporters. Two dozen powerful and wealthy people would be without their magic. None of them would have a good explanation for their dark mark or the resurrected yet immediately dead dark lord.

It was a full two weeks before Harry awoke again. He wasn’t in the hospital. He was in his own bed in his travel trunk at Hogwarts.

He woke and looked up, his vision wobbly. “Mum?” he asked as he saw the red headed woman beside him.

Lily Potter looked up from her book and over at her son. She smiled the most beautiful smile Harry could have ever imagined.

“My baby. You’re awake. Let me tell everyone and get the healer,” said Lily.

“I don’t need a healer,” said Harry quickly. Lily smiled and cupped his face. She let go and left to get the healer anyway.

Lily returned with Hermione, Gabrielle, Julius, Jameson, and James Potter.

Harry sat up and shook his head. “Am I dead?” he asked.

Hermione chuckled. “You’re not, my love. You’re a wonder is what you are.”

“You’re a miracle, mon amour,” said Gabrille. She leaned down to kiss Harry. Julius giggled at the change in perspective as she leaned over. He slipped into his father’s arms and snuggled in. Jameson reached for Harry, too. Harry pulled them both over and held them close. He looked at his own parents who were snuggled in with one another.

“I don’t know what to say. What happened?” asked Harry.

“From what we can figure, the magic you drained had to go somewhere. It’s a complete, unrepeatable fluke of accidental magic that Voldemort’s last six victims were returned to the land of the living,” said Lily.

“I didn’t know that was possible,” Harry said, thoughtfully. He looked confused. "Wait, I thought there were seven people returned?"

James Potter chuckled. "One person is still on the way," he said, putting his hand on Lily's stomach. Harry's jaw dropped open. Lily smiled and continued.

“No one did knew it was possible. It’s being kept quiet for now. Only Madame Bones’ team and the Department of Mysteries is in the know,” said Lily. James laughed, grinning at the excellent prank his son had pulled. James was even still young and supple. He got to mock Padfoot and Moony endlessly about how old they looked. Regulus joined him. It was good times.

Harry looked at his parents, feeling vulnerable. His parental figures, his Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon, had certainly never wanted him. Would James and Lily want him?

Lily read the look on his face. “The tournament is over. As soon as you’re feeling better, we can leave for France. I understand there’s room in your house?” asked Lily.

Harry had tears in his eyes as he nodded his head. “I’ll always have room for you,” he said.

Lily leaned over and kissed Harry on the cheek. Harry let out a watery laugh as his dad ruffled his hair. His baby boys giggled and said their first real word.

“P’ongs,” they said together, reaching for James. James laughed and picked up his little grandsons. Lily cuddled into James’ side

She said, “I’m a Grandmum.”

Harry smiled. As Hermione and Gabrielle cuddled into his side, he felt perfectly content for possibly the first time in his life.

It took Harry another two days before Madame Pomfrey said he was ready for travel but at least he wasn’t restricted to bed. Just to his own house.

Finally, the day came that the task mistress released Harry. He was beyond ready to leave for France.

“Stay in here with the boys and my parents while I get us out of this place,” said Harry.

The girls wanted to argue but Harry had a valid point. They were still wanted for arrest in the United Kingdom.

Harry climbed out of his trunk and put it in his pocket. He walked with Jean Claude, Bill, Fleur, Moody, Kingsley, Claudette, and Marie as they walked out of the space that held Harry’s heart. Harry shrunk the trunk and put it in his pocket, under his basilisk hide robes.

They walked together towards Dumbledore’s office. They were waylaid in the Great Hall.

“Finally!” called Fudge angrily. “Arrest him,” said the man.

“For what? Lord Potter Black Slytherin Gryffindor Peverell has done nothing worthy of arrest. You should be thanking him right now,” said Jean Claude angrily.

“Not him, you. You’re in this country illegally. We’ll see this settled right now,” said Fudge. Something flew in from the antechamber. A dementor. People popped out of the Great Hall everywhere, taking down Jean Claude’s six auror guards, Moody, and Kingsley.

Harry screamed. He threw his wand up and his Patronus materialized even though the spell had not been spoken.

It slammed into the dementor and shredded it where it stood. Then, it turned on Fudge. It pinned the man to the ground.

“Harry, release him,” said Dumbledore. Harry looked at Dumbledore angrily. “I’ll take him in to custody under ICW standards. He was going to kiss a foreign dignitary within his borders. He could start a wizarding war. We can’t let it happen. Thanks to you, it didn’t.”

Harry looked angrily at Fudge. “I won’t let him ruin things for me now. I’m truly happy for the first time in my life. I won’t let him take that away from me,” said Harry viciously.

Dumbledore nodded soberly but his eyes were twinkling like stars in the sky. “I understand, my boy. I’ll just take care of this,” he said. He took Fudge and his lackeys and popped away to the ICW in Germany. It was high time someone took Cornelius Fudge in hand. Having dementors in Dumbledore’s school with his students was more than enough reason.

Harry huffed. “Can we go now? Please?” he asked.

“Certainly,” said Jean Claude, smiling proudly at the boy he considered his own son. “Let us leave this horrid place behind.”

“Finally,” said Harry as he took the portkey out of his pocket and passed it around. He double checked that he had his travel trunk safely in his pocket still and activated the portkey.

oooOOOoooOOOooo

Chapter Text

oooOOOoooOOOooo Chapter 39 Epilogue

One year later

Harry came out of his last OWL exam with a relieved sigh. He still intended to take his NEWT exams but Hermione and Gabrielle had agreed that studying with a tutor would be better, considering the other opportunities they had. Harry had been offered a spot as a second string seeker for the Corbeaux. He was building his skills fast towards being their clencher when the main seeker couldn’t play. The woman planned to retire in two years. Harry believed he had an excellent shot at replacing her.

Hermione and Gabrielle were both starting masteries while studying for the NEWT level exams. They wanted to learn as much as possible to open an enchanter’s shop together. The books Harry had unearthed when he gained access to the Peverell vaults could revolutionize several magical trades. The Peverell’s were prolific enchanters. Lily intended to study right alongside them while James intended to join the pranking business with Moony, Padfoot, Fred, and George. Their Paris shop was set to open in two weeks. They had successfully purchased the rights to Zonko’s products and planned to start production right away. They hired the Prewett twins to manage their UK Branch. None of them wanted to go to the awful place and take care of it personally.

Fred, George, and Angelina had pulled a merry prank on everyone when they took their NEWT exams at the end of their sixth year instead of at the end of their seventh. They moved to France right away with Harry and his group, taking on their mastery studies and taking the city of lights by storm.

Molly and Arthur were regular visitors, coming once per month to spend a weekend with the boy they considered to be one of their own and his family. Ginny elected not to visit with her parents, even though she was tentatively welcomed. She felt it might not be good for her recovery.

Ron was still in the Rejuvenating Youth House. He wasn’t well enough yet to be released on probation. His parents visited him once a month as well. He was never appreciative.

James and Lily took to life with a grand aplomb. Harry grinned at the thought of his baby sister, Rosemary. Harry had tried to return the Potter lordship to his parents but they didn’t want it. Instead, they took a house in Harry’s enclave and a family stipend like everyone else. Harry had already set up trust accounts for his lads, his sister, and Neomie.

Tonks and Remus moved in together and planned to be married in the spring. They didn’t know it yet but that timeline would be rushed when they found out they had a little surprise of their own on the way.

Bill received Jean Claude’s blessing to ask for Fleur’s hand in marriage. Bill gave her a promise ring on Valentine’s Day with all of their friends and family present. It was a beautiful sight. Bill and Fleur worked together to manage Harry’s various collections. Thanks to a happy twist of fate, Harry inherited the Malfoy and LeStrange vaults and properties when they were all found to be muggles. The entire batch of death eaters were transferred to muggle prisons for the rest of their lives. It was the worst punishment that could have happened to Naricca Malfoy and her crazy sister Bellatrix. Even Draco’s magic was drained, as he was secretly marked as a death eater. He was tossed out of Hogwarts and into a group home for muggles until he turned 18 years old. He visited his mother every month in prison. They were both very unhappy with their lives.

Harry couldn’t believe how lucky he had been. He watched his father and Sirius chase his boys around on their brooms and knew he was the luckiest chap in the whole wide world. Hermione and Gabrielle sat nearby with Remus, Fred, George, Lily, and Angelina as they studied for the mastery exams.

Jean Claude and Julia came into the courtyard, following Neomie who wanted to see Lily’s new baby girl who was floating in a bassinet nearby.

Harry felt so happy, he wasn’t sure what could possibly make his life better.

He was grateful and thankful everyday to whatever power had brought him to this place.

He looked up and saw the full moon. He thought of Luna and the Goddess Selene. He said a little prayer of thanks and hope, somehow, they both could hear him.